《Rejected and Claimed by her Alpha Triplets》


 Chapter 1: Coronation

    <h4>Chapter 1: Coronation</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Tonight is the 25th coronation of the Alphas.


    The triplets.


    Kael. Rowan. Damon.


    Three brothers who now lead the Silvermoon Pack.


    In every pack, there is a clear order, a harsh chain of power. The Alpha rules with strength and fear. They are the pack¡¯s leader, the one who shapes its future with iron hands. The Beta is second inmand, loyal and fierce, always ready to back up the Alpha. The Deltamands the warriors, the strongest fighters, guardians of the pack. The Luna is the heart, the soul, who keeps the pack together with quiet strength. The Omega isst, weak, often scorned, and used as a target for cruelty.


    And then there¡¯s me.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I¡¯m none of these. I¡¯m a human, living among wolves.


    I don¡¯t know where I truly belong. My whole life, I¡¯ve believed I¡¯m just a weak human, lost among creatures stronger than me.


    The pack treats me like dirt. I¡¯m a ve. A shadow beneath their feet. No one looks at me as a person, just someone to serve, to use, to ignore when convenient. I carry their burdens and swallow their insults without a single word. When they¡¯re angry, their hands find me, a shove here, a harsh p there, like I¡¯m nothing more than an object. Their eyes sh with contempt, their voices sharp with cruel jokes at my expense. I¡¯m the one who cleans the dirt they track through the hall, who fetches their drinks, who stands silent while theyugh and whisper about me behind my back.


    No one asks if I¡¯m tired. No one asks if I¡¯m hurt. I¡¯m invisible, except when it suits them to remind me I belong beneath their notice. Even the weakest Omega has a ce, but me? I¡¯m outside the chain, unwanted, unworthy. Sometimes I wonder if they remember I have a name.


    Even the youngest pups grow up learning they are better than I.


    However, the entire pack was gathered to celebrate the three Alphas. A grand hall glowing with silvernterns, rich velvet banners dancing with the breeze, the scent of roasted meat and aged wine drifting in the air. Laughter echoed, music floated, and I... I stood by the side, holding a tray filled with drinks, dressed in the in brown dress all servants wore.


    I shouldn¡¯t havee. I knew what they would do to me. But I came anyway.


    Because they would be here. The triplets. And despite everything, despite the pain and the fear and the bitter truth that I was nothing to them... I had always liked them.


    Ever since I was young. Since that day, they haven¡¯t remembered.


    I stood near the entrance, gripping the tray tightly as I watched guests walk by in shimmering gowns and polished boots. No one saw me, not really, but they still found time to sneer.


    "Who let that thing in here?"


    "She probably spit in the wine."


    "Don¡¯t touch her, you might catch human."


    Theirughter stung more than the words.


    I took a deep breath and moved through the crowd, bncing the tray carefully. I whispered polite greetings and offered drinks, ignoring the hands that pushed, the res that burned. I had done this a hundred times. Tonight wasn¡¯t different.


    Until she arrived.


    Belinda.


    The Beta¡¯s daughter. Beautiful, tall, and cruel. Her silver gown hugged her perfectly, her dark hair curled like a queen¡¯s, her smile sharp as a de. She walked with pride, knowing every eye was on her. And why wouldn¡¯t they be? She was meant to be Luna. Everyone said so. Betas give birth to Lunas. It was tradition.


    I turned toote.


    I was staring at the stage as the announcer¡¯s voice echoed through the room. "And now, our Alphas, Kael, Rowan, and Damon!"


    My eyes lifted instantly. There they were. The triplets.


    Tall, proud, striking.


    Kael, tall, muscr, tanned skin, sharp jawline, piercing blue eyes, looked like he never smiled. Rowan, fair skin, wavy dark hair, green eyes, always dressed in ck. Damon, olive skin, short ck hair, golden-brown eyes, sharp and intimidating presence.


    My heart stuttered.


    I forgot the tray in my hand. I forgot the world around me.


    And in that moment, Belinda stepped forward.


    We collided.


    The tray tipped.


    Red wine sshed across her silver dress like blood on snow.


    It took a second for my brain to catch up, to fully understand what had just happened. The ss ttered to the marble floor, the liquid spreading like a slow, damning stain. For a heartbeat, the entire room seemed to fall silent. Even the music stopped, notes cut mid-air, as if the celebration itself was holding its breath.


    Gasps filled the hall like a wave crashing into me.


    I felt hundreds of eyes settle on me at once, sharp, cold, merciless.


    I didn¡¯t look up. I couldn¡¯t.


    My hands were already shaking, and my knees were hitting the floor hard. The tray rolled a little before settling beside me. My heart pounded so loudly it almost drowned out the whispers rising from the crowd.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I breathed, my voice small. Too small for a ce like this.


    "I didn¡¯t see... I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    My throat tightened as I reached for the hem of her dress, desperate to fix the mess, to scrub out my mistake like it could be undone. But it was useless. The wine soaked deep into the expensive silk, blooming like a cruel flower.


    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who I had bumped into.


    Belinda.


    Perfect, cruel, powerful Belinda.


    She stood above me, rigid, trembling, not with shock, but rage. I could feel it rolling off her like heat from a fire.


    I opened my mouth to beg again, to say something, anything, when her hand came fast.


    A sharp crack echoed across the hall as her palm connected with my cheek.


    Before I could even turn my head, another sting lit up my face...


    Another p.


    Harder than the first.


    Everything inside me went still.

 Chapter 2: We accept

    <h4>Chapter 2: We ept</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "You filthy thing," Belinda hissed, her voice dripping with hatred. "Do you even know what this dress costs? Of course not. You wear rags."


    Her words sliced through me sharper than the p had. I didn¡¯t respond. I stayed on my knees, my head bowed, my throat tight like I had swallowed thorns.


    The red wine was soaking into the hem of my faded dress, spreading across the cheap fabric like shame. I didn¡¯t dare move. The sting on my cheek still burned. My fingers trembled as I reached again, trying to dab the wine off her dress with the corner of my apron. I knew it wouldn¡¯t help. I was only making it worse.


    I could hear them whispering.


    Not the crowd. Not the pack.


    Them.


    The triplets.


    I didn¡¯t have to look up to know they were watching. I swallowed hard. My hands kept moving, trying to clean the impossible stain. My heart pounded so loudly I thought everyone could hear it. I just wanted to disappear. Melt into the marble floor and nevere back.


    Then a voice broke the silence.


    Deep. Calm. Familiar.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    I froze.


    That voice.


    Kael.


    His voice carried power like thunder in the distance, calm but dangerous. It rolled over the crowd like a warning. People shifted, lowered their heads.


    Before I could even lift mine, another voice came, sharp and cold like a de.


    "Why is she on the floor?"


    Rowan.


    His tone held no warmth, only quiet irritation, as if the sight of me offended him.


    Then came the third voice.


    Steady. Strong. Quiet, butmanding in a way that made everyone listen.


    "Belinda?"


    Damon.


    I looked up.


    Slowly. Like I was waking from a dream, or a nightmare.


    I should¡¯ve bowed my head again. I should¡¯ve stayed quiet. But something in me, something buried deep, wanted them to see me, not like this, not on my knees, not broken.


    But it was toote.


    Belinda didn¡¯t waste a second. She turned to them, her voice high and full of fake tears.


    "She... she did it on purpose!" she cried, pointing at me like I was filth. "That human! She poured wine on me just when I was walking in! Everyone saw it!"


    I didn¡¯t defend myself. What would be the point?


    I lowered my head again. Of course. Of course, they¡¯d believe her. She was beautiful, powerful, born of this world. And me? I was nothing.


    Whispers stirred through the room like cold wind. I felt eyes crawl all over me, some sneering, others amused, a few pitying.


    Then Kael¡¯s voice sliced through it.


    "Guards."


    Just that word. Low. Firm. Final.


    My stomach dropped.


    I didn¡¯t look up, but I heard the shift in the crowd, the shuffle of boots against marble, the clink of metal.


    Footsteps approached.


    Of course. They believed her.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they?


    I was dirt in their eyes. A shadow that served. Nothing more than a walking stain on their perfect floors. The kind of mistake people step over without blinking.


    "She¡¯s to be taken out and punished," Kael said, voice cold and sharp like a de.


    The crowd murmured in approval. Some smirked. A few evenughed.


    Belinda smirked too. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction, like she had just won something big.


    But then...


    Before the guards could touch me, before their hands could drag me away...


    It happened.


    Everything stopped.


    Like the world paused to take a breath.


    Then it hit me.


    A sharp jolt deep in my chest. Not pain, but something else. Something older than pain. Something wild and ancient, like a string being pulled inside my soul. I gasped. My hands trembled. My body locked in ce.


    My eyes shot open and met Kael¡¯s.


    He froze.


    Rowan tilted his head, curious now, his brows drawing together.


    Damon stepped forward, the amusement gone from his face. His expression was stunned, eyes wide, mouth slightly open.


    And then..like a whisper shared between stars, they all said it.


    One word.


    One truth.


    "Mate."


    It wasn¡¯t loud. It didn¡¯t need to be.


    The room gasped.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Belinda stumbled back, her hands flying to her mouth, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    No. No. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Not to me.


    Me?


    But I felt it too. That strange heat rising in me. A maic pull deep in my belly. My heart was racing, not out of fear, but something else. My chest ached like it wanted to explode. Like something inside me had been locked away all this time, and now, it was waking up.


    Damon¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. "She¡¯s... human."


    Kael didn¡¯t speak. His jaw was tight. His fists clenched. His eyes-those stormy eyes, never left mine. He looked like he wanted to tear something apart or pull me into his chest. I didn¡¯t know which.


    Rowan took one slow step closer. His golden eyes looked at me like I was both a miracle and a mistake.


    I stayed on my knees, too stunned to breathe, too scared to speak. Trembling under the weight of something I didn¡¯t understand.


    Mate?


    The word echoed in my bones.


    The room was silent. Not a single sound.


    Until Belinda shattered it.


    "No!" she screamed.


    Damon moved first.


    Before I could even think to move, his hand reached out and gripped my arm, not rough, but firm. He pulled me to my feet like I weighed nothing, lifting me out of the wine-soaked floor and into the silence of the stunned hall.


    I stood there, shaky, small in front of them. I couldn¡¯t lift my eyes.


    Kael was the first to speak.


    "This has to be a mistake," he said, voice low but sharp with anger. "The Moon Goddess must be ying a cruel joke."


    Rowan scoffed. "A human? Of all the women in the realm, it had to be... her?"


    Damon¡¯s hand fell from my arm like he didn¡¯t want to touch me anymore. "We¡¯re Alphas. We don¡¯t mate with servants."


    Their words hit harder than Belinda¡¯s p.


    I stood still, trying not to shake, trying not to cry in front of them. My mouth opened, but nothing came out. I didn¡¯t even know what I would¡¯ve said if I could.


    The crowd was still watching. Every single eye was glued to us like a scene from a cursed prophecy.


    "She¡¯s not even wolf-blooded," Kael added, as if it disgusted him. "How can the Moon Goddess humiliate us like this?"


    But then, they turned and whispered some words to themselves before turning back to me.


    "We ept," Kael repeated coldly. "The bond. The mark. The mate."


    "We ept," Rowan said, arms folded, as if he was forcing the words out with his pride still fighting it.


    Damon¡¯s gaze lingered on me. His voice dropped. "We ept."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 3: Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 3: Drunk</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t.


    My heart forgot how to beat.


    I could only stare, frozen in ce, as the crowd around us dissolved into stunned whispers. Their voices blended into a blur, the noise muffled by the pounding in my ears. I felt like I was standing in the center of a storm.


    My eyes moved from one of them to the other. Kael¡¯s brows were drawn, his jaw clenched, as though he hated the words that had just left his mouth. Damon stood stiff as a statue, his eyes stormy with confusion. And Rowan... Rowan¡¯s gaze was the hardest to read. Still. Silent. Watching me like I was some ancient puzzle that had just begun to solve itself.


    Was I dreaming?


    Part of me wanted to scream for joy. If this was true, then maybe I was finally free. No more scrubbing floors until my fingers bled. No more stolen food and cold, dark closets. No more cruelughter echoed behind me wherever I went. I could be free.


    But the other part of me, the part that had survived years of cruelty, didn¡¯t trust this sudden turn of fate. Why would they ept me? Me, the pack¡¯s weakest link? The one everyone spat on? Why didn¡¯t they reject the bond like so many Alphas had in the past?


    Why did they ept me?


    Before I could make sense of anything, Rowan spoke. "Take her to the East Wing. She stays in the pce now."


    ??????????????????????.?????


    My eyes widened.


    A pair of maids hurried over and bowed before him. I could see the surprise written across their faces, too, though they tried to hide it. I stood slowly, my legs trembling. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel honored or hunted.


    As the maids led me away, I caught onest nce at the triplets. They were still staring at me. All three of them. Like I had just turned their world upside down.


    Like they didn¡¯t know what to do with me.


    The East Wing of the pce was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen up close. Golden chandeliers hung from the ceiling like stars. The floors were polished so well that I could see my pale reflection staring back at me. Every corner of the corridor whispered of wealth, power, and history. I was ustomed to seeing this side of the pce from a distance, cleaning its borders and polishing silver from the outside. I never imagined I¡¯d walk these halls like someone who belonged.


    The maids opened a heavy door and gestured for me to step inside. The room was bigger than the entire quarters I used to sleep in with my father. There was a soft-looking bed with fluffy white sheets, a golden-framed mirror, and a bathtub big enough to swim in.


    I stepped in slowly, afraid it would vanish if I blinked too hard.


    "Someone wille by with clothes, you bitch!" one of the maids said angrily.


    I nodded wordlessly, still trying to grasp the reality.


    They left, closing the door behind them. I stood in the middle of the room, arms folded around myself, unsure whether to cry orugh or copse.


    But the silence didn¡¯tst.


    The door burst open, mming against the wall with a thunderous crack.


    Belinda.


    She stormed in, her heels clicking like angry thunder across the marble floor. Her hair was curled into perfect waves, her lips blood-red with fury.


    "You," she spat.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Before I could speak, her hand shot out.


    p.


    My head snapped to the side.


    The sting bloomed across my cheek, hot and sharp.


    "You little worm!" she hissed. "You think you can steal what¡¯s mine? You think you can just walk into the pce and take my ce?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    My ears rang. My body froze.


    "I¡¯ve worked for years to be their Luna. Years! And you? You just show up with your dirty hands and ragged clothes and expect everyone to believe this fate-mate nonsense?"


    Her eyes gleamed with something dark. Something feral.


    "I don¡¯t care what the Goddess says," she whispered, stepping closer until her face was just inches from mine. "You¡¯ll never be Luna. You¡¯ll always be a servant. A nobody. And if you think this pce is yours now, think again. I¡¯ll make sure you regret the day you ever walked into this pce."


    She turned and left, mming the door so hard the mirror rattled.


    I stood there, one hand to my cheek, breathing hard. The tears finally came, hot and fast, but I didn¡¯t sob. I let them fall quietly, one by one.


    I wasn¡¯t used to people hating me for being wanted.


    All my life, I was hated for being nothing.


    Now, I was hated for being something.


    I walked slowly to the edge of the bed and sat down. My body felt heavy, my head spinning. The velvet sheets beneath me were softer than anything I¡¯d ever known, and yet, I had never felt more out of ce.


    My eyes wandered around the room, trying to focus on anything other than the ache in my heart. That¡¯s when I noticed the cup on the small table by the window. Clear ss. Cold water. It hadn¡¯t been there earlier. Maybe one of the maids brought it in before leaving. I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    Thirst scratched at my throat. My mouth was dry, my lips cracked.


    I stood up shakily, still hugging my arms around myself, and crossed the room. The ss trembled slightly in my hands as I picked it up. For a moment, I stared at the water, watching how the faint light from the chandelier danced across its surface.


    Maybe this would help. Maybe it would calm me down, ground me. I tipped it to my lips.


    Cool relief rushed down my throat. I drank all of it, not stopping for breath.


    Then...


    A sharp chill sliced through my spine.


    My fingers lost their grip. The ss slipped from my hand and shattered on the floor.


    The world tilted.


    My knees buckled. The edges of my vision darkened, curling inward like burnt paper. My breath hitched once, twice, and then stopped.


    The room spun.


    And then....


    Nothing.


    Darkness swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 4: Rules

    <h4>Chapter 4: Rules</h4>


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    The hall was filled with music, clinking sses, and forcedughter, but none of it reached me. Not truly. I stood beside my brothers, face carved in stillness, hands clenched behind my back. My wolf paced inside me, restless and snarling. Damon to my left wore his usual smirk, though it was thinner now, more brittle. And Kael...Kael looked like he could tear down the walls of the pce with his bare hands.


    We were all unsettled. The entire evening had soured the moment we sensed that human girl was our mate. Our mate.


    The Moon Goddess was either ying tricks or testing the depths of our patience.


    I watched Kael grip his goblet too tightly. A hairline crack formed, and red wine trickled through his fingers like blood. Damon didn¡¯t bother hiding his difort. He kept ncing at the doors, as if wanting to bolt.


    The event dragged like an anchor through the mud. Courtiers bowed, nobles ttered, but none of it mattered anymore.


    When thest of the guests finally departed, we left the hall like a storm, our silence heavy with rage. No one dared cross our path. The guards stepped aside. The servants bowed so low I feared their bones would snap. They knew what it meant when the Alphas were in a mood like this.


    Kael was the first to speak.


    "This is madness. A human?"


    I said nothing.


    "She can¡¯t even shift. She has no wolf. The Moon Goddess must be mistaken," Kael growled, mming his fist into a marble pir. The crack echoed down the corridor.


    "She isn¡¯t mistaken," Damon said, his voice low.


    Kael turned on him, eyes burning. "You pushed us to ept her. This is your doing."


    I stepped between them, eyes narrowing. "Enough."


    "He¡¯s right," Damon said coolly, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve. "Don¡¯t you remember what she said? The Moon Goddess? Years ago...the prophecy."


    Kael red. "That our mate would be the key to breaking the curse?"


    "Do you remember now?"


    I did.


    We had been younger then. Kael couldn¡¯t recognized faces, Damon couldn¡¯t taste and I couldn¡¯t smell.


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be Lisa," Kael spat. "Anyone else. Anyone but her."


    "Where is she?" Damon asked.


    "Probably still in that guest chamber," Kael muttered. "Let¡¯s check. If she¡¯s gone, it solves our problem."


    We made our way down the corridor, the tension thick as fog. When we reached the room, Kael didn¡¯t knock. He pushed the door open hard enough to rattle the hinges.


    She was there.


    On the floor.


    Unconscious.


    The ss cupy shattered beside her, water soaking into the rug. Her hair sprawled around her like a halo, her face pale and too still.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You have to be kidding me," Kael scoffed. "She¡¯s already causing problems. Day one."


    "Typical," I muttered, though my feet were already moving forward.


    Damon frowned. "Was she attacked?"


    "Or just weak," Kael said, but his voice had lost its bite.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I knelt beside her and touched her neck. A pulse. Faint. But there.


    And just as my fingers grazed her wrist, her eyelids fluttered.


    She groaned.


    Then her eyes opened.


    Those same eyes. The ones that had stared up at us on the ballroom floor. She looked up at the three of us, dazed, confused.


    "What happened?" she whispered.


    Kael turned away, jaw tight.


    Damon crouched beside me. "You tell us."


    She blinked. "I... drank some water. From the table. Then... everything went dark."


    We exchanged nces.


    My brows furrowed.


    "What cup?" I asked, stepping forward.


    She gestured weakly toward the small wooden table near the edge of the bed. The cup still sat there, half-full.


    Damon reached for it first, sniffing it. His face twisted slightly.


    Kael took it next. "That¡¯s not ordinary water," he muttered. "That¡¯s one of the enhancer blends, meant for us. For our kind. It enhances our senses. Strengthens the wolf."


    I stepped closer, my gaze dropping to the trembling girl on the floor.


    "It¡¯s not made for humans," I said slowly. "It¡¯sced with nightshade extract in tiny amounts. Harmless to werewolves... but to someone like you?"


    "She could have died," Damon finished with a cold smirk.


    Kael scoffed. "Tch. And here I thought she was just putting on a show to get attention."


    Lisa¡¯s lips parted in shock, her already pale face turning paler.


    Damon crossed his arms. "You¡¯re lucky, little mate. Seems the Goddess doesn¡¯t want you dead. Yet."


    Kael gave a short, humorlessugh. "Maybe she¡¯s tougher than she looks. Or just stupid. Drinking whatever she sees like a hungry pup."


    Kael was the first to speak again, his voice sharp, the edge of disgust barely hidden beneath the surface.


    "Do you see now?" he said coldly, stepping closer to where she knelt, her arms weak, her face ghost-pale from what she¡¯d just survived. "That water... it was never meant for you. Just like this life...this ce...was never meant for you."


    Lisa¡¯s lips parted slightly, her breath catching, but no words came out.


    "Exactly," Damon added, his tone clipped and cold. "You¡¯re not worthy, human. The Moon Goddess might have cursed us with your bond, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to pretend you¡¯re equal. Because you¡¯re not."


    I crossed my arms, the truth of it all bitter in my mouth. "If anything, this little incident proved just how out of ce you are. The fact that you survived? A fluke. Don¡¯t mistake it for strength."


    She looked down again, hershes dark against her skin.


    Kael smirked and began circling her, like a wolf sizing up a trapped animal. "Let¡¯s make something clear," he said. "You¡¯re in this pce because of a bond we didn¡¯t ask for. A curse, not a gift. So if you want to stay breathing, if you want to survive this ce and whates next, you will obey our rules."


    He stopped in front of her again. "Rule one," he said, voice low and dark, "you will prepare and serve all our meals. Every. Single. Day. No excuses. You¡¯ll serve us with your own hands...and you¡¯ll do it in silence unless spoken to."


    Damon stepped forward, a cruel grin on his lips. "Rule two: You will sleep in the servants¡¯ quarters. Not because you belong with them, but because even that is more than you deserve."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened just slightly. I saw it...the way her fingers curled into her skirt.


    "But...how can I single-handedly prepare your meals..."


    Damon pped her before she could finish the statement.


    "How dare you question me?!"

 Chapter 5: Lock the door

    <h4>Chapter 5: Lock the door</h4>


    5


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Kael let out a low growl and stepped forward, his gaze sharp as a de, aimed directly at Lisa. "Why did you provoke him?" he asked, his voice dangerous with quiet anger. "Do you think you¡¯re in a position to question us? To defend yourself?"


    I sighed and shook my head, arms still crossed. "You shouldn¡¯t have done that," I said inly, eyes hard on her. "You were given a second chance after that water. Don¡¯t waste it by running your mouth."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Lisa didn¡¯t respond. She was too busy fighting the tears threatening to fall, too busy trying to hold on to what little pride she had left.


    Kael crouched down in front of her, his voice now cold, steady, and bone-deep cruel. "Where was I? Ah, yes... the third rule."


    He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with disdain. "You will be avable to us at all times. You are not our Luna. You are not our queen. You¡¯re not even our equal. You¡¯re ours. Tomand. To summon. To use."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Lisa closed her eyes, a single tear slipping down her bruised cheek.


    "If we call you to our bed," Kael continued, voice cutting like ice, "youe. No hesitation. No attitude. You don¡¯t ask why, and you certainly don¡¯t say no."


    Damon leaned against the wall now, calmer but no less venomous. "And if you think this is something you can run from, think again. You¡¯re bound to us. This bond? It¡¯s a curse. But it still ties you to us, and trust me, human, we know how to make curses bleed."


    I watched her sit there, quiet, bruised, shivering.


    Something about her silence pulled at a thread inside me I didn¡¯t even know existed. Not sympathy. Not pity. Just... irritation. She was supposed to scream. She was supposed to fight. Instead, she sat like a doll with her strings cut.


    And somehow, that made me angry.


    I took slow steps toward her. Each one deliberate, heavy. She flinched before I even got close....good. She was learning. I crouched low, our faces nearly level now. She wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes, but I didn¡¯t need her to.


    I tilted my head, studying her. Her lips were dry. Her eyes were red.


    I hated it. Her face.


    I chuckled. A low, mocking sound. "You know," I said, brushing a thumb across her cheek, not gently, "it¡¯s not all bad, being ours. You¡¯re here now. You¡¯ll be fed. Bathed. Given shelter. And if you¡¯re obedient... You may even find we¡¯re generous in bed."


    Her breath caught. I saw it, the panic. The disgust.


    I leaned in closer, my lips just inches from hers, and whispered, "You¡¯lle to crave us, human."


    I started to move in, just to see if she¡¯d dare stop me.


    And she did.


    Her hand shot up, pressing against my chest, small and trembling, but still defiant. She pushed me back....not hard, but enough to make a point.


    "Don¡¯t," she whispered, her voice barely holding steady. "Please don¡¯t."


    The word please echoed in the air between us, soft and desperate.


    And it did something to me, but not what she hoped.


    It didn¡¯t make me stop. It didn¡¯t make me pity her. It made my blood run colder.


    Because that one word reminded me of how fragile she was.


    My jaw clenched. I stood back, my eyes narrowing as I stared at her.


    "You think you can say no to me?" I asked, my voice low, dangerous. "To us?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, but the way her lips trembled, the way her body pulled tighter into itself, gave me everything I needed to know.


    I raised my hand, calmly, slowly, like I wasn¡¯t angry, just resolved, and cracked.


    The sound echoed like thunder in the stillness of the room.


    Her head snapped to the side, and her body toppled with it, copsing to the cold stone floor like something discarded. A soft cry escaped her lips...not loud, not theatrical. Just broken. Honest.


    She didn¡¯t fight back.


    She didn¡¯t beg.


    She just curled in on herself, arms wrapped around her stomach, as though trying to protect what little of herself she still had left.


    I stared at her. I could hear her breath shaking in her throat.


    "You don¡¯t get to refuse me," I said, my tone t as steel. "Not me. Not any of us. You¡¯re here because the Goddess chose you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re special. You¡¯re here to obey. That¡¯s your only role."


    Kael said nothing. Damon, still by the window, didn¡¯t even look in our direction. His jaw was tight, his fists clenched at his sides. I straightened, letting my gaze fall on her like a hammer. She looked small. Weak. Like something that didn¡¯t belong in this pce, in this world. Like a weed growing through a crack in marble.


    "Consider that yourst warning," I said, my voice sharp enough to cut.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t move. Her breathing came in short, ragged gasps...like every breath was a struggle. Not a scream and not a sob. Just... survival.


    I turned on my heel, jaw tight, eyes forward.


    Let her lie there on the cold marble floor.


    Let her learn what it means to be ours the hard way.


    Because she would learn.


    "Enough of this," Damon snapped, brushing his hands together as though ridding herself of her presence. He turned to the doorway. "Maids!"


    The door creaked open. Two of them stood there, nervous as newborn pups, eyes darting between us and the girl on the floor.


    "She stays here," he ordered sharply. "Lock the door. No food. No water."


    Without another word, they stepped in, carefully avoiding Lisa¡¯s figure like she carried disease, and began locking the heavy door from the inside, sealing her in like a prisoner.


    I was already halfway down the corridor.


    Kael cast onest look over his shoulder.


    "She¡¯ll learn," I said to no one in particr as I walked out.


    "She better," Kael muttered beside me. "Or she¡¯ll die."

 Chapter 6: A toy

    <h4>Chapter 6: A toy</h4>


    6


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The silence that followed their exit was louder than their words, sharper than Rowan¡¯s p. Iy there on the cold marble floor, my cheek stinging, my soul even more bruised than my skin. I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t. My pride, my only shield in this cruel pce, had been shattered into a thousand pieces.


    I had been foolish to hope.


    Foolish to think that being their mate would mean freedom from pain. Foolish to think fate had smiled on me atst.


    The tears came in waves. First quietly, then like a storm. I cried until my throat was raw and my body trembled. Alone in that room with nothing but pain forpany. I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed that way. Hours, maybe. The sun had fallen, darkness wrapped around the pce, and the cold of the stone floor seeped into my bones.


    At some point, sleep stole me.


    It wasn¡¯t peaceful. My dreams were full of whispers and shadows, of hands gripping my wrists and voicesughing at me.


    When I woke up, my throat was dry and my face stiff from the dried tears. My chest ached, not from any blow, but from something deeper. A wound no one could see. I dragged myself into a sitting position, hugging my knees, my mind wandering.


    Was my father worried?


    Did he know I wasn¡¯ting home?


    My heart clenched painfully. He was sick when I left, and I was all he had. Would he think I abandoned him? Would he wait by the door, hoping to hear my footsteps?


    I closed my eyes, biting down a sob. "I¡¯m sorry, Papa," I whispered into the silence. "I didn¡¯t choose this. I swear I didn¡¯t choose this."


    I didn¡¯t want him to worry. He had enough pain to carry. If he knew what was happening to me, it would break him.


    And I couldn¡¯t bear to be the reason he broke.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    I flinched.


    Belinda.


    She walked in like she owned the room, her expensive heels tapping against the floor, her lips curled in a cruel smile. Her golden dress shimmered, but her eyes were darker than hate.


    "Well, well," she said, her voice dripping venom. "Look at the mighty mate of the alphas."


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    She tilted her head mockingly. "You must¡¯ve thought the Goddess did you a favor, didn¡¯t you? That you¡¯d suddenly be something more just because you were imed."


    I stayed quiet, my body tense.


    She stepped closer, crouching in front of me so our faces were inches apart. "But you¡¯re still nothing," she hissed. "They are mine. You hear me? They¡¯ve always been mine. You¡¯re just a toy they¡¯ll break when they get bored."


    I swallowed hard, but my eyes didn¡¯t leave hers.


    Her smile turned even colder. "Stay away from them, Lisa. Or I¡¯ll do more than ruin you."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    She leaned in closer, her breath hot against my cheek. "I¡¯ll kill you. And your sick, pathetic father."


    My breath caught.


    She stood, smoothing her dress like nothing had happened.


    "This pce belongs to people with power. And you? You¡¯re just a mistake," she said, turning toward the door.


    I sat frozen, her threat ringing in my ears like a curse etched into my soul.


    Tears slid silently down my cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t leave right away.


    She stood by the door, arms crossed, that cruel smile still ying on her painted lips. Her eyes raked over me with unhidden contempt, and when she finally turned, I thought maybe, just maybe, she was done.


    But then, she called out, "One of you. Bring me some water."


    A maid who had been standing by the entrance bowed quickly and disappeared down the hall. Within moments, she returned with a silver tray, a crystal cup resting atop it, brimming with clear, cold water.


    Belinda took it in her manicured hand, swirling the water gently, almost thoughtfully. She brought it to her lips but didn¡¯t drink. Instead, she turned back to me.


    I licked my cracked lips, swallowing the dryness in my throat. It hurt. Every breath I took scraped like sandpaper against my chest. I hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything since I arrived. My body was trembling, my head pounding from dehydration and the blows.


    "I..." I croaked, barely able to form the words. "May I... have some... water?"


    The words felt foreign in my mouth, too dry, too desperate. My lips cracked as they moved, my throat burning from days of silence, hunger, and humiliation.


    Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up, but not with pity. No, what I saw glinting there was something colder, sharper.


    "Oh," she purred, stepping closer, tilting her head like a curious cat toying with a mouse. "You¡¯re thirsty?"


    I nodded slowly, ashamed that I needed anything. But the ache in my throat had grown unbearable, and even pride had its limits.


    She gave a softugh, one that curled around the room like smoke. "Of course you are."


    She held the crystal cup delicately, like a chalice of mercy. I watched her hand, hoping, foolishly hoping, that she might actually give it to me.


    But hope was dangerous. And cruel.


    Without warning, her wrist snapped forward.


    The cold water hit me like a p, sharp and sudden. It soaked my face, clung to myshes, ran down the curve of my neck and into the torn cor of my dress. I gasped, not from pain, but from sheer shock, blinking against the sting as the water ran into my eyes, mingling with fresh tears.


    The cup slipped from her hand, crashing against the stone floor, spinning once before settling with a dull clink. The silence that followed was louder than the sound of its fall.


    My hands shook, every nerve in my body screaming, but I stayed still.


    Belinda leaned forward slightly, her voice low and vicious. "Did you think this was a joke? That theirmand was something you could bargain with?"


    She scoffed, stepping over the puddle without care. "You¡¯re not one of us, Lisa. You never will be. You are what they made you, nothing but a toy. A servant. And if I catch you asking for what you don¡¯t deserve again..." She trailed off, her smile hardening. "You won¡¯t like what happens next."


    She turned on her heel, not even sparing me another nce.


    The door shut behind her with a heavy thud.


    I sat in silence, water dripping from my hair, the floor around me slick and cold.

 Chapter 7: You’ll be our Luna

    <h4>Chapter 7: You¡¯ll be our Luna</h4>


    7


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    The room was in shambles.


    A thick tension choked the air as ss crunched beneath my boots. The curtains had been ripped from the rods, the heavy drapes lying in tangled, velvet piles on the floor. Damon had kicked over the wine stand, crimson liquid bled across the marble like spilled blood. Kael was breathing heavily in the corner, having just driven his fist through the ancient painting our father once prized. And I...I stood in the center of it all, chest rising with every ragged breath, my eyes wild.


    "Damn her!" I barked, mming my fist onto the already splintered table. "That wretched little human is going to bring us nothing but shame!"


    Kael cursed beneath his breath. "She¡¯s weak. She fainted over a sip of water! Pathetic!"


    "She doesn¡¯t belong here," Damon snarled, pacing like a predator. "We should¡¯ve sent her back the moment she stepped into this pce."


    My blood boiled, my veins pulsing with fury. "She dared to push me away. Me. I should¡¯ve let her die on that floor."


    Kael scoffed. "And she still has the guts to cry like she¡¯s the victim."


    "She¡¯ll never be our Luna," Damon said coldly. "She¡¯s just... filth."


    The fury gripped me again. I swept the edge of my arm across the desk, sending scrolls, ink, and silver trinkets flying to the floor. My brothers followed, trashing what remained of the room like a storm unleashed.


    And that was when she entered.


    Belinda.


    She didn¡¯t flinch at the sight of our destruction; if anything, she looked amused. Her red dress clung to her curves as she stepped inside with all the grace of a queen who already knew she was winning.


    "Well," she said smoothly, brushing imaginary dust off her wrist, "seems like someone had a rough day."


    "I still don¡¯t believe this," she said, her voice low and tight. "That you three would actually choose Lisa over me."


    Kael, lounging near the window, didn¡¯t even look up from the ss he was swirling in his hand. Damon tensed from his ce on the couch, but said nothing. I kept my eyes on her, watching the slight tremble in her lips before she masked it with her usual confidence.


    She wasn¡¯t just angry. She was hurt.


    I stood slowly, not because I agreed with her, but because she wasn¡¯t wrong about one thing: she¡¯d been in our lives for a long time. That gave her certain... expectations.


    "Belinda," I said, voice level. "This isn¡¯t about choosing her over you. You know damn well the only reason she¡¯s here, the curse. She¡¯s connected to it."


    Her eyes softened just a little, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. I knew that look. She wanted me to say more. To make it feel like she still had a chance.


    "I know," she replied, almost like a whisper. Then her smile twisted. "But it still stings. A measly human? After everything we¡¯ve been through? And remember, my lineage has produced the Luna for years,"


    ???????????????????????.?????


    Kael finally looked up, his jaw ticking, but I raised a hand subtly. Not yet.


    "You think we wanted this?" I said, stepping closer. "You think we asked for the bond? For the dreams? The pull?"


    "She doesn¡¯t belong here," Belinda shot back, her voice rising slightly. "Not with you. Not like I do."


    Damon stepped forward, eyes soft. "You weren¡¯t just anyone to us," he said, the truth heavy in his voice. "You still aren¡¯t."


    "We wanted it to be you," Kael added, quieter. "All three of us. You know that."


    Belinda¡¯s chin trembled for a heartbeat, but she lifted it stubbornly. "Then why does it feel like I¡¯m the outsider now? Like I¡¯m the backup n?"


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I walked closer to her, stopping just a foot away.


    "You¡¯re not a backup, Belinda," I said, and meant it. "You were our first choice. You know you were. The Moon Goddess decided otherwise, but we will still choose you."


    "And you¡¯re just... going to ept that?" she asked, voice shaking. "You¡¯re going to let her steal everything we were building?"


    I swallowed hard, the words catching in my throat. I had asked myself the same question a hundred times since the bond took root. Since the moment I felt that other tug, primal, cosmic, inevitable. "It¡¯s not about letting her take anything," I said carefully. "It¡¯s about trying not to lose everything in the process."


    Belindaughed bitterly, but it was more pain than humor. "Toote," she whispered. Her arms were wrapped tightly around her midsection, as if trying to hold herself together. "You don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to be chosen first and then pushed aside. I can¡¯t even breathe around you three without feeling like I¡¯m in someone else¡¯s space."


    Kael stepped closer, guilt carved into every inch of his expression. "You¡¯re not in someone else¡¯s space, Bel. This was always your ce. We¡¯re the ones fumbling to figure out how to make space for something we didn¡¯t ask for."


    She looked at him then, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "But you are making space for it, aren¡¯t you? For her? And I¡¯m just... what? The ghost of what you wanted before destiny handed you something shinier?"


    "That¡¯s not fair," Damon said sharply. "This isn¡¯t about shinier or better. This is about bonds that none of us chose, bonds that are rewriting the way we feel, whether we want them to or not."


    "But I chose you," Belinda shot back. "I chose all of you. I fought for you. And now I have to stand here and watch you get dragged away by some invisible thread?"


    I clenched my jaw, hating how helpless I felt. "We¡¯re being dragged, Belinda. That¡¯s exactly it. We didn¡¯t leap into this. We didn¡¯t ask for it. But the bond, it¡¯s like trying to resist gravity. You can fight it, but you tear yourself apart doing it."


    She stared at me, breathing hard. "So what do I do, then? Watch you all fall in love with someone else while I stay standing on the outside? Pretend I¡¯m fine with being left behind?"


    "No," I said quietly. "You stay and you will be our Luna."

 Chapter 8: Not to our face

    <h4>Chapter 8: Not to our face</h4>


    8


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    The moment Belinda smiled through her tears and threw her arms around us, something inside me loosened. I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding my breath until she whispered, "Thank you," against my shoulder. Damon caught her first, pulling her into a tight hug like she was made of something fragile, something worth guarding. Rowan stepped in next, his hand ruffling her hair with brotherly fondness. Then she turned to me, and when I held her, it felt right. Familiar. Warm.


    "You¡¯ll always be our Luna," I told her again, softly. She nodded against my chest.


    She looked happier than she had in weeks, her face rxed, glowing even. It made me realize how deeply she had been hurting, carrying the weight of doubt and fear all alone. We had seen it, the tension in her smile, the way she shrank back whenever we mentioned the bond or anything that had to do with the Moon Goddess. But now, for the first time, her shoulders didn¡¯t look so heavy.


    Rowan waved over one of the guards and ordered the driver to take Belinda home. "Make sure she rests," he told him sternly. "And don¡¯t let her lift a finger." The guard nodded, bowing slightly before escorting Belinda out.


    We watched her leave in silence, each of us caught in our thoughts. Then Rowan let out a long yawn and rubbed his neck. "I¡¯m beat. I think it¡¯s time to crash."


    Damon grunted in agreement. "For once, I¡¯m not arguing."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Early night, then," I said, already feeling the pull of exhaustion in my limbs.


    We turned in early, the emotional whirlwind of the evening settling like dust in our chests. I barely remembered closing my eyes before sleep took over.


    The next morning, light poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the estate, golden and soft. Birds chirped just outside the ss, and I groaned as I rolled over, my body refusing to move from thefort of the silk sheets.


    There was a knock on the door, followed by the quiet bustle of maids starting their daily routines. I sat up and stretched, cracking my neck and letting out a breath. Damon was already awake, sitting up in bed and scrolling through his phone.


    "Morning," I muttered.


    He grunted, not looking up. "Morning."


    Rowan came in a momentter from the hallway, his hair damp like he had just sshed water on his face. "Tub¡¯s still dry," he announced, frowning. "What are the maids even doing?"


    "They¡¯re supposed to prep the bathroom by now," I said, getting up and dragging a hand through my hair. I pulled on a robe and walked to the doorway, peering down the hall. I could hear the maids talking softly, moving about the house.


    I paused, then grinned. "You know who hasn¡¯t done her work yet?"


    Damon raised an eyebrow, already guessing where I was going with this. "Lisa?"


    "Exactly," I said. "Isn¡¯t that part of her job now? Helping with morning preparations?"


    Rowan gave a shortugh. "That¡¯s true. Isn¡¯t she technically one of the help now?"


    Damon nodded mockingly. "Might as well make her useful."


    We all knew it was cruel and a little unfair. But the truth was, we were still bitter about the bond we didn¡¯t ask for. Belinda should have been here, not Lisa. And even though Lisa had done nothing wrong, she was a daily reminder of everything we¡¯d lost control over.


    I walked to the hallway and called one of the passing maids. She curtsied quickly.


    "Yes, Alpha Kael?"


    "Go fetch Lisa. Tell her to meet us in the lounge."


    "Yes, Alpha. Right away."


    She scurried off without question. I returned to where my brothers were lounging, and we waited.


    Rowan leaned back, arms behind his head. "You think she¡¯s going toin?"


    "Probably," Damon answered. "But she won¡¯t say it out loud. Not to our faces."


    "She better not," I muttered.


    After a few minutes, we heard footstepsing toward the lounge. Lisa entered, walking alongside the maid who had gone to fetch her. Her clothes were wrinkled, and her face looked tired. She lowered herself to her knees with the maid and greeted us.


    "Good morning, Alphas," she said softly.


    Rowan waved his hand, signaling the maids to leave, and then looked at Lisa.


    "Go and get our tubs ready. We want to bathe now."


    Lisa raised her head slightly, her voice cracking a little. "Are you finally releasing me from lockup? Can I..." she hesitated "can I eat or drink something first? I¡¯m hungry and thirsty."


    There was a brief silence between us.


    I stared at her, taken aback by how dry her voice sounded. Her lips were pale, cracked. Her skin, once radiant, now looked dull and worn. She hadn¡¯t eaten? She hadn¡¯t been given water? My throat tightened at the thought. No wonder her voice was so faint, barely above a whisper.


    Rowan¡¯s smile faded slowly, the amusement draining from his face. His eyes were on her, but they weren¡¯t yful anymore. He seemed to be observing her like a puzzle he couldn¡¯t quite solve. I recognized that look. It was the one he wore when he was thinking too hard, when something didn¡¯t sit right with him. He said nothing for a moment, letting the silence stretch between us.


    Damon shifted in his seat beside me, clearly ufortable. He nced my way, as though searching for a cue, unsure whether we were continuing the game or breaking character.


    Rowan scoffed suddenly, snapping the tension like a twig. "Hungry and thirsty? Did you think you were here for a holiday?" His voice was sharp,ced with sarcasm.


    Damon caught on quickly, recovering with a smirk. "You want breakfast in bed, too? Maybe a ss of orange juice and a pastry while we run you a hot bath?" He leaned back, arms stretched outzily across the back of the couch like he was the king of something.


    They bothughed, their voices ringing with cruelty, but mine didn¡¯t join them.


    Lisa flinched slightly. It was subtle, just a twitch of her shoulders, like she had braced herself for a p that didn¡¯te. Her eyes lowered to the ground, and she didn¡¯t answer them. She didn¡¯t try to fight back. That silence, that sad resignation, unsettled me more than any words could have.


    "Get the tubs ready now," I snapped, my voice louder than I intended.

 Chapter 9: Quiet

    <h4>Chapter 9: Quiet</h4>


    9


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was starving. It wasn¡¯t just hunger anymore. It was the kind that wed at my insides like a beast, sharp and constant, refusing to let me sleep. My stomach had been empty for so long that it hurt. Every time I shifted on the cold floor, every breath I took reminded me of how drained I was.


    They had locked me in without food or water. Not a single drop. Not a crumb. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Hours? A day? Maybe two? I had lost track. My throat was dry and sore, and my lips had started to crack. I couldn¡¯t even cry; there were no tears left in me.


    I sat against the wall, hugging my knees to my chest, staring at the door. It was quiet in the room, so painfully silent. My mind kept drifting, looping through memories of when they helped me during our young days. They were so sweet to me.


    But now? I was nothing more than a prisoner. An unwanted presence, they didn¡¯t know what to do with. I shifted again, flinching at the sting in my back. Sleeping had been impossible. Every time I closed my eyes, the hunger brought me back. I had been awake the entire night.


    When the morning light slipped in faintly through the tiny, barred window, I blinked against it, my vision hazy. I wondered, just briefly, if today would be the day they¡¯d finally release me. Or maybe they¡¯d just forget I existed. I didn¡¯t know which thought was worse.


    My head jerked up when the door creaked open suddenly. A maid stepped inside, her face cold and her voice sharp.


    "The Alphas are waiting for you in the lounge," she snapped.


    Her tone was as if I¡¯d done something wrong, as if I was the one who needed to be scolded. I blinked slowly, struggling to push myself up. My limbs felt heavy, like they were made of stone.


    As I tried to steady myself, I asked softly, "Where are they?"


    ????????????????????.??????


    She scoffed and rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. "Just move. Don¡¯t make me drag you."


    I didn¡¯t say another word. I just nodded faintly and followed her. As we walked through the hallway, my steps were slow, and my legs wobbled with every movement. I clutched the wall once, trying not to fall.


    The other maids were there. I didn¡¯t even notice them at first until I heard their whispers, loud enough for me to hear, soft enough to pretend it wasn¡¯t meant for me.


    "Look who thinks she¡¯s special," one of them sneered, her lips curled with disgust as she crossed her arms, watching me with narrowed eyes like I had no right to walk the same halls as her.


    "The triplets¡¯ mate? More like their mistake," another hissed from behind a pir, and a few of them snickered like children sharing a cruel secret.


    "Gold digger. That¡¯s all she is," a third one added with a smirk. "Probably thought she¡¯dnd herself in silk sheets and diamonds. Instead, she got what she deserved, locked up and starving."


    I tried not to flinch. Tried to keep walking. I had to act like I didn¡¯t hear them, even though each word stung sharper than thest. They were des dressed as whispers.


    "Outcast," another spat, her voice harsh. "She doesn¡¯t belong here. She¡¯s just trash who got lucky. And even that luck¡¯s run out."


    "Thought she could crawl her way to a better life," one more chimed in with a bitterugh. "She probably thinks just because she¡¯s linked to them, she deserves respect."


    I kept my head down, eyes on the floor. Their words sliced through me, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to respond. I wanted to scream, to defend myself, but my mouth felt like it had been sewn shut. Their voices followed me down the hall like shadows, clinging and heavy.


    When we got to the lounge, the maid motioned toward the entrance, and I stepped in. My knees almost buckled when I saw them.


    Kael. Damon. Rowan.


    They sat together like royalty, so calm, so powerful. Their eyes locked on me as soon as I entered. I quickly knelt, lowering my head as the maid had told me to.


    They said nothing at first. Just watched.


    Then Kael spoke. His voice was steady but cold. "Get the tubs ready. We¡¯re bathing soon."


    I hesitated. My hands trembled slightly.


    "Are you releasing me?" I asked quietly. "Can I have something to eat or drink first? Please. I haven¡¯t eaten. I haven¡¯t had any water."


    For a moment, there was silence. I thought maybe, just maybe, they would show some mercy. Maybe they would see how weak I was, how desperate.


    But then Rowan scoffed. "Hungry and thirsty? Did you think you were here for a holiday?"


    Damon smirked. "You want breakfast in bed, too? Maybe a ss of orange juice and a pastry while we run you a hot bath?"


    Theirughter filled the lounge, loud and cruel. I clenched my jaw, swallowing the lump in my throat. It hurt. Everything hurt.


    Then Kael¡¯s voice cut through the noise. "Get the tubs ready now."


    I nodded silently and stood, swaying slightly as I made my way toward their chambers. My legs were trembling, but I kept moving. My vision blurred at the edges, and I had to blink hard to focus.


    The hallway stretched ahead of me like it would never end. Every step felt like I was dragging a boulder behind me. My head spun. The walls tilted slightly. I pressed a hand to the side of the corridor, trying to keep my bnce.


    I made it halfway to the bathroom before the dizziness became too much. My vision went ck for a moment, and my knees gave out. The floor rushed up to meet me.


    I copsed.


    The cold marble hit my cheek. I tried to push myself up, but my arms wouldn¡¯t move. Everything was spinning. The light above me pulsed like a star. I heard footsteps rushing, someone calling out, but it sounded far away, muffled like it was underwater.


    And then there was nothing but darkness.


    No hunger. No pain.


    Just quiet.

 Chapter 10: Chain her

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chain her</h4>


    10


    ?~Damon¡¯s POV


    I felt the warmth of the fire in my chest, that pleasant burn after one too many sses of wine. Kael, Rowan, and I had been drinking and eating, toasting andmiserating. The meal was quiet at first, then cheerful, until our topic circled back to Lisa.


    Kael mmed his fist on the table, rattling the goblets. I winced. He leaned forward, voice low and harsh. "She should¡¯ve been done hours ago. We sent her to prepare our tubs!"


    Rowan shrugged, sipping his wine. "Maids help with the rest, but she was supposed to fetch fresh linens, heat the water, and add bath salts."


    "I¡¯ll handle it," I said calmly. "Let¡¯s finish up and head to our baths. She¡¯ll be there when we get there." I meant it. We didn¡¯t really care if she waste. We mostly just wanted to rx.


    We cleaned our tes, drained thest drops of wine. Kael pped his hands. "Let¡¯s go." He stood and stalked off toward the hallway. Rowan and I followed.


    When we reached the room, Kael pushed the door open and stopped suddenly.


    "What the..."


    I looked in. Lisa was on the bed, limp, like a discarded doll. She wasn¡¯t even sitting up. Her arms were sprawled out, her head turned to the side. Her lips were pale.


    Rowan stepped in behind me. "Seriously?"


    Kael walked over and gave her a slight nudge with his foot. "Lisa."


    Nothing.


    "Lisa!" he snapped louder.


    No answer.


    He looked back at us, scowling. "She¡¯s pretending."


    Rowan shrugged. "Orzy."


    I folded my arms. "She¡¯s always weak. It¡¯s getting pathetic."


    Kael bent slightly, studying her. "She¡¯s breathing. She¡¯s just... what? Too tired to do her job?"


    "Maybe she skipped meals," Rowan said mockingly. "Oh, the horror."


    Kaelughed dryly. "What did she expect? Room service? This isn¡¯t a resort."


    "I knew giving her anything would make her soft," I muttered. I wasn¡¯t angry, just done. Tired of her excuses. Every single time she was given a simple task, she found a way to mess it up.


    Rowan clicked his tongue. "She didn¡¯t even try to finish. Look at her. Not even the water¡¯s drawn."


    His voice dripped with disappointment, like she had broken some sacred rule by passing out beforepleting a simple task. It wasn¡¯t even anger in his tone anymore, just a t, unimpressed irritation.


    "Pathetic," Kael added, his eyes narrowing at Lisa¡¯s limp form. "She really thinks this will make us feel guilty?"


    He stepped back, folding his arms as though the sight of her lying there was offensive. She hadn¡¯t even twitched when they entered. Her arms were dangling off the edge of the mattress, her head lolling slightly to the side. If not for the slow rise and fall of her chest, she could have easily been mistaken for dead.


    "If anything," Rowan muttered, "it makes me want to keep her locked up longer."


    There was no pity in his voice, only contempt. To him, her copse was more proof of her weakness, not a cry for help. Not a result of starvation. Not exhaustion. Just a failure. Just another reason to write her off.


    "She¡¯s wasting our time," I said, turning away, already tired of looking at her. "I¡¯m not lifting her."


    I wasn¡¯t going to touch her. She wasn¡¯t my responsibility. If she couldn¡¯t handle her duties, she didn¡¯t deserve help. It was that simple. Being our mate didn¡¯t earn her a free pass. Not with me. Not anymore.


    Kael¡¯s voice snapped through the room like a whip. "Someone! Get in here!"


    Footsteps echoed down the hall, fast and uneven. A momentter, Milo, one of the younger male servants, appeared in the doorway. His eyes widened when he saw Lisa lying there.


    He hesitated, his gaze bouncing from her to us as though unsure of what he had just walked into.


    Kael didn¡¯t give him a second to process. "Pick her up," he ordered, his voice sharp and cold. "Take her to the doctor."


    Milo¡¯s eyes flicked to me and Rowan, then back to Kael. "But sir..."


    "Now."


    Milo didn¡¯t argue again. He hesitated only a second before lifting Lisa into his arms. She was limp,pletely out. Her head lolled against his shoulder like she was nothing more than a bundle of clothes. There was no reaction, not even a small twitch. Her arms hung uselessly at her sides, her body unnaturally still.


    Rowan rolled his eyes and waved him off like he was shooing a fly. "Be quick. We don¡¯t want her dying in here."


    His voice held no urgency, no concern. It was more annoyance than anything else, like her fainting was just another inconvenience in his day.


    Kael gave a coldugh that sent a chill down the room. "If she dies, at least she¡¯ll stop whining."


    He didn¡¯t even look at her as he spoke, already turning away. There wasn¡¯t a flicker of regret in his voice, just a cruel amusement, like it was all a joke to him.


    "She can¡¯t even do what she¡¯s told," I muttered, the bitterness rising in my throat. "What use is a mate who can¡¯t manage a bath?"


    I hadn¡¯t meant to say it so harshly, but I didn¡¯t take it back either. She was weak, and weakness was a problem. One we didn¡¯t have the patience for.


    Kael was already heading for the door. "Let the doctor deal with it," he said casually. "She¡¯ll probably be up in a few hours anyway. You¡¯ll see, it¡¯s all for show."


    Rowan grinned. "Maybe next time, we chain her to the tub so she can¡¯t copse before finishing."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    We allughed as we made our way toward the backup bath chamber.


    The scent of mint and steam hung in the air. The water was already prepared by the other maids,petent ones. We stripped off our shirts and slid into the heat.


    Kael leaned back, eyes closed. "She doesn¡¯t know how good she has it."


    "She¡¯s nothing special," I added. "Just another mark who thought a mate bond would change her life."


    Rowan scoffed. "If she wantsfort, she can earn it. Like everyone else."


    No one asked how she was doing. No one followed up. And honestly, I didn¡¯t care. If she was too weak to stay on her feet, maybe she wasn¡¯t cut out to be here at all.


    Let the doctor handle her.

 Chapter 11: Stay still

    <h4>Chapter 11: Stay still</h4>


    11


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes slowly, blinking against the soft light above me. The ceiling was unfamiliar, in, white, and too bright. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know where I was. My body felt heavy, like it had been tied down, and my throat was dry like sandpaper. I tried to move my head, and a dull ache throbbed at the back of my skull.


    I turned slightly and realized I was lying on a hospital bed. A thin nket covered me, and I could feel something taped to my arm. I looked down and saw a drip connected to me, a bag of clear fluid hanging beside the bed.


    Everything came back to me in pieces, the hunger, the thirst, the cruel voices of the maids, the angry eyes of the triplets, the shame of being treated like I was nothing. And then... ckness.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You¡¯re awake," a soft voice said beside me.


    When I opened my eyes, everything felt hazy at first, the white ceiling above me, the faint beeping of a machine nearby, the cool feeling of a drip in my arm. My body ached with weakness, but at least I was alive... and not alone.


    I blinked slowly, my vision adjusting to the soft lighting in the room. That was when I saw him sitting on a chair beside the bed. A boy.


    He looked close to my age. His face was calm, kind even, and not like the faces I¡¯d grown used to, full of scorn, cruelty, or pity. He had warm tan skin and dark, neatly cut hair, and his brown eyes met mine the second I shifted.


    "Are you okay?" he asked gently, his voice soft and full of concern.


    I blinked at him, my throat feeling like it was coated in sandpaper. I tried to swallow, but it only made the pain worse. My lips parted, and I barely managed to croak out one word. "Water..."


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. Milo stood quickly, moving with quiet urgency. I watched through tired eyes as he reached for the jug on the small table beside the bed. He poured some water into a cup, careful not to spill, and then turned to me, holding it out like it was something precious.


    "Here," he said. "The doctor said you were dehydrated. You fainted. You need to rest and eat."


    My hand trembled as I reached out. My fingers brushed against the cup, and for a moment, I thought I might drop it. But Milo didn¡¯t let go right away, he steadied it in my grip until I could hold it on my own.


    The cup felt cold against my skin. I brought it to my lips slowly, every movement feeling like it took a mountain of effort. The first sip hit my tongue and I closed my eyes. It was like life itself was flowing back into me. The water was cool and clean, and I could feel it slipping down my throat, easing the tight dryness that had kept me silent and aching for days.


    Another small sip, and then another. I didn¡¯t want to drink too fast. My body wasn¡¯t ready for that. But I could already feel the difference. A little less heavy. A little less hollow.


    "Thank you," I whispered, lowering the cup with both hands. My arms were weak, but I managed a small smile through it all. It was the first smile I¡¯d worn in a long time.


    He sat down again. "I¡¯m Milo. I help around the clinic sometimes, but I work in the main pce. The doctor said I should stay here until you woke up."


    Milo. His name was Milo. Even his name sounded kind.


    I nodded slowly. "I¡¯m Lisa."


    I know," he said softly. "Everyone in the pack knows who you are."


    My smile faded. The small warmth that had started to build in my chest slipped away. I looked away from him, ashamed. My eyes focused on the in wall of the clinic room, the pale color somehow making me feel smaller. "They hate me."


    He didn¡¯t respond right away. The silence between us felt heavy, but not cold. Not like the silence I was used to, the kind that came after cruelughter or angry res. This one felt thoughtful.


    Finally, he spoke. "I don¡¯t."


    I blinked, turning my head slowly to look at him. His eyes were kind, steady, not mocking like the others. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d heard him right.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You don¡¯t?"


    He shook his head gently. "They don¡¯t know what you go through. People like to talk. It makes them feel better about their own pain. But I saw how you looked when they brought you in. You didn¡¯t deserve that."


    Tears welled up in my eyes so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t even pretend to blink them away. My lips parted, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. No one had said anything kind to me in so long. Days, maybe weeks. Every word thrown at me had been sharp, cutting. Every nce had been judgmental. Just hearing those words, simple, honest, without pity, made my heart ache in the worst and most beautiful way.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice trembling. I clutched the thin nket covering me like it could hold me together.


    He offered a small smile, one that made him look even younger but somehow wiser than most adults I¡¯d met in the pack. "You don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s just the truth."


    I looked down at myp. The IV drip was taped to my arm, the needle slightly stinging if I moved. I felt weak still, but the fog in my head had started to lift. My stomach growled quietly, a sharp reminder that I hadn¡¯t eaten in so long I could barely remember the taste of proper food.


    "You should rest," he said gently, his voice softer now, like he was afraid of scaring me. "You need to eat something soon, too. The doctor said your blood sugar was really low."


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. My throat burned with unshed tears. I had felt so alone, so unwanted. But now, even if just for a little while, I had someone who cared.


    He reached out and gently adjusted the nket over me. "I¡¯ll tell the doctor you¡¯re awake. Maybe he can bring something for you to eat. Just stay still, okay?"


    I closed my eyes, letting his kindness wrap around me like a warm nket. For the first time in days, I didn¡¯t feelpletely invisible.

 Chapter 12: To be alone

    <h4>Chapter 12: To be alone</h4>


    12


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I must have dozed off again, because the next thing I heard was the sound of footsteps. Soft, careful ones. When I opened my eyes, the light in the clinic room had changed. It was still daytime, but the sun had shifted. The room was quieter now, filled with that strange stillness that onlyes after exhaustion.


    The door opened with a quiet creak, and Milo stepped in again. This time, he wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him was a man in a white coat, the doctor. He looked older, with short gray hair and sharp but kind eyes behind wire-framed sses. His face was serious but not cold, and his steps were steady and practiced, like someone who had seen everything before.


    "You¡¯re awake again," Milo said gently, giving me a small smile.


    I nodded slowly, trying to sit up a little straighter, but my arms felt too heavy. The nket over me shifted as I moved, and I noticed my legs were still weak, my whole body like it had been wrung out.


    The doctor came closer and ced a small tablet-like board on the bedside table. "Don¡¯t try to get up too quickly," he said, his voice calm and professional. "You fainted because of severe dehydration and exhaustion. You¡¯ll need to take it easy for a while."


    He looked at the drip still attached to my arm and made a few notes. Then he pulled out a small shlight and leaned closer.


    "Let me take a quick look at you," he said.


    I nodded, too tired to speak. Milo stayed to the side, quiet and respectful, his hands folded in front of him.


    The doctor gently shone the light into my eyes, then checked my pulse by cing two fingers on my wrist. His touch was firm but not rough. He pressed a stethoscope to my chest and asked me to take slow, deep breaths. I obeyed, even though each breath felt like it scraped against the inside of my ribs.


    "Hm," he murmured under his breath. "Still a bit weak."


    He straightened and looked me in the eyes. "You¡¯ve been severely neglected," he said, not unkindly. "You haven¡¯t eaten properly in at least two days, and you¡¯ve had no water for nearly twenty-four hours. No one should be treated like that, not even for punishment."


    I lowered my eyes, my cheeks burning. A part of me felt embarrassed to be seen like this, frail, broken, like some injured thing someone had thrown into a corner and forgotten about.


    He must¡¯ve noticed my silence because he added gently, "You¡¯re not weak. Your body¡¯s just doing what it¡¯s supposed to do. It¡¯s shutting down to protect you."


    I bit my lip, holding back tears. That sentence made something ache in my chest. So much of my pain had been dismissed by others that hearing someone say it wasn¡¯t my fault felt unreal.


    "You need more rest," he continued. "And food. The drip will keep you hydrated for now, but once you¡¯re strong enough, you need to start eating solid meals. Something easy, porridge, fruits, broth."


    I gave a weak nod. "Okay..."


    The doctor nced at Milo. "Has she had anything since she woke up?"


    "Just a little water," Milo replied. "She¡¯s still very weak."


    "Good," the doctor said. "That¡¯s a start."


    He looked back at me. "I¡¯ll have the nurse bring in some light foodter. Don¡¯t force yourself, just a few bites to begin with. And no stress. I mean it. Your body needs to recover, and pushing yourself too soon could be dangerous."


    My throat tightened. No stress? That felt impossible in a ce like this. But I appreciated his words all the same. He didn¡¯t look at me with hatred or judgment, just concern. Like I was a person. Like I mattered.


    He gently patted the edge of the bed. "I¡¯ll check on you again in a few hours. If you feel dizzy, call someone. Don¡¯t try to stand up alone."


    I nodded again, grateful, though I couldn¡¯t quite find the right words to say thank you.


    The doctor gave Milo a short nod, then quietly left the room.


    As the door clicked shut behind him, I turned to Milo.


    My voice felt small, too soft for the quiet room. "You stayed..."


    Milo shrugged, his expression calm but warm. "I figured you might want someone here. It¡¯s... hard waking up in a ce like this. I know what it feels like."


    ???????????????????????.?????


    He wasn¡¯t trying to make it about himself, but I could tell by the way he said it, the quiet weight in his voice, that he meant it. That he really did know. That he wasn¡¯t just being kind for the sake of it. He had felt this kind of emptiness before.


    I stared at him, unsure what to say. My whole lifetely had been full of cold nces, cruel smirks, sharp voices and mmed doors. This gentleness from someone I barely knew felt unreal. Like a dream I might wake up from.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice trembling as I said it. "You didn¡¯t have to. No one ever... no one usually does."


    He sat back down in the chair next to my bed and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "I know. That¡¯s why I did."


    I looked down at my hands resting on the nket. They were pale, weak-looking. My fingers still shook slightly from exhaustion and the IV drip made the inside of my elbow ache. I hated how fragile I looked. I hated that they, the triplets, had turned me to this. Broken. Powerless. And they didn¡¯t care.


    He was quiet for a moment, as if weighing what to say. Then he spoke softly, "You don¡¯t have to prove anything to anyone, Lisa. You¡¯re here. You survived. That alone says more about you than they ever will."


    My breath caught in my throat. No one had ever said that to me before.


    "Why are you being nice to me?" I asked, needing to know. "You don¡¯t even know me."


    He looked down for a second, then back up at me. "Because I remember what it felt like. To be alone. To feel like no one would care if you just... disappeared."


    His voice grew quieter, and I realized something heavy lived behind his eyes. Something painful. "No one should feel that way."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so I just nodded.

 Chapter 13: Is she dead

    <h4>Chapter 13: Is she dead</h4>


    13


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    "What the hell is going on with that bitch?!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the room.


    My hand mmed against the table, again, and a sharp crack split through the already-damaged wood. Papers flew. Rage burned hot in my chest, crawling up my throat until it felt like fire was going to pour from my mouth.


    Lisa.


    That name felt like poison on my tongue.


    She hadn¡¯t even spent two full days in the pce, and yet she had managed to shake everything. Our rules. Our image. Our control.


    "She is not even fit to be a maid in the pce," Damon muttered, seething as he paced the floor. "Not to talk of being our Luna."


    Kael leaned against the wall, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, eyes narrowed like des.


    "I¡¯m done," he said finally, voice cold and t. "I don¡¯t care what the Moon Goddess thinks. That bitch will never be Luna of this pack."


    Damon and I turned to him, the silence between us growing heavier.


    "I¡¯m going to reject her," Kael continued, uncrossing his arms. "Tonight, tomorrow, doesn¡¯t matter. But I¡¯m not living with that curse wearing a human face."


    I didn¡¯t speak right away. My head was buzzing too loud for words.


    Lisa wasn¡¯t just some random girl. She was our mate.


    Chosen.


    Fated.


    But Kael was right. She was ruining everything.


    She¡¯d gotten under our skin. Made us feel... out of control. She didn¡¯t belong here. She didn¡¯t carry the strength, the power, the blood that this pack demanded of a Luna.


    Damon looked between us, jaw clenched. "You think rejecting her will break the tie?"


    Kael scoffed. "It¡¯ll break something. And I¡¯d rather destroy it all than let her destroy us."


    What about our curse?" I asked, my voice low, but it sliced clean through the silence in the room.


    Kael didn¡¯t answer right away. His jaw tightened. Damon looked away, pacing again, his hand raking through his dark hair like it was the curse itself he wanted to rip out.


    They didn¡¯t need to speak. I saw it in their eyes, the same fury I felt. The same helplessness we all buried beneath our cruelty.


    "The curse can rot," Damon muttered atst.


    Kael scoffed bitterly. "Let it rot with her."


    ??????????????????????.??????


    We stood there, three cursed Alphas, suffocating in a silence louder than any scream.


    That was when a knock came at the door. Sharp. Measured. A secondter, the head of the maids stepped inside, her head bowed respectfully.


    "My Lords," she said calmly, though I saw her hands were shaking. "Your breakfast is ready. It has been served at the dining pavilion."


    I nodded curtly. Damon waved her off without a word. Kael gave her a look that made her flinch, then turned on his heel and stormed toward the corridor.


    We followed.


    The walk to the pavilion was silent, save for the heavy sound of our boots against stone and the distant rustle of morning wind in the trees outside. The pce was awake now. Servants bowed as we passed. No one dared speak.


    When we reached the pavilion, the scent of warm bread and roasted meat filled the air. Silver tters gleamed beneath the soft morning light, each dish perfectly arranged. The maids stood at attention beside the long polished table, eyes to the floor.


    We took our seats.


    Damon leaned back in his chair and spoke to the head of the maids without looking up. "Assign Lisa to the kitchen. That¡¯s where she belongs."


    The woman blinked, startled. "Yes, Alpha."


    "And teach her," he added. "How to prepare baths. Clean floors. Scrub chambers. Teach her everything the lowest maids do."


    Kael chuckled under his breath. "Make her earn the breath she wastes."


    I said nothing. My knife scraped against the te as I sliced through my food. The room was too quiet again.


    Then suddenly, crash!


    A sharp, ttering sound tore through the air.


    A maid had dropped a te.


    We all looked up at once. The girl froze, eyes wide in horror, hands trembling. The shattered dishy in pieces at her feet.


    Kael¡¯s chair screeched back as he stood slowly.


    She began to shake.


    Damon was already on his feet.


    I didn¡¯t move. I just stared at her, waiting to see if she¡¯d run, or beg.


    The crash still echoed when the maid dropped to her knees, her face pale as moonlight.


    "I...I¡¯m sorry," she stammered, bowing so low her forehead nearly touched the floor. "Please, I beg you. Forgive me, Alphas... It won¡¯t happen again..."


    Her hands trembled against the marble floor, and her voice cracked as she tried to hold back tears.


    But Damon was already rising from his chair.


    He moved slowly, deliberately, like a predator that already knew its prey was too broken to run.


    He crouched before her, just for a second, and looked her straight in the eye.


    "I hate repeating myself," he said quietly.


    Then crack.


    His palmnded hard across her face.


    The sound snapped through the room like a whip. The other maids flinched. The girl fell sideways, catching herself with one hand, breath shuddering in her chest.


    Kael stood too, brushing the crumbs from his fingers withzy disgust.


    "Take her," he said coldly. "Tenshes outside. That should teach her the difference between service and carelessness."


    Two guards stepped forward immediately. The maid didn¡¯t scream. She just wept silently as they dragged her to her feet, still bowing, still begging.


    "I¡¯m sorry... please... please..."


    Her voice faded down the corridor as they took her away, begging, crying, barely able to stand on her own feet. Still, not a single soul in the room dared to move or speak. Fear held their tongues the way chains held wolves before war.


    Damon sat back down, his expression unreadable, except for that irritation still burning in his eyes. He reached for his goblet like nothing had happened.


    "These new ones are too soft," he muttered, almost like he was disappointed.


    I didn¡¯t respond. I picked up my fork and stared at my te. Meat, bread, wine, it all tasted like ash now. The silence around us stretched, heavy and sharp.


    Kael¡¯s fist mmed down on the table.


    "Where the hell is this bitch?! Is she dead?!" he snapped, voice low but dangerous, like thunder right before the lightning.


    I looked up at him, and so did Damon.


    He didn¡¯t need to say her name. We all knew who he meant.


    Lisa.

 Chapter 14: She’s too weak

    <h4>Chapter 14: She¡¯s too weak</h4>


    14


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "You¡¯re still breathing," Milo said, crouching beside me.


    I let out a softugh, though it was weak. "Barely."


    He didn¡¯t touch me, but just being there, just having someone who didn¡¯t look at me like I was dirt, meant everything.


    "Thank you," I whispered, trying not to cry again. "Thank you for staying."


    Milo looked at me for a long moment, his eyes kind but tired. "You don¡¯t need to thank me. You don¡¯t deserve the way they¡¯re treating you, Lisa. None of it."


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t even reply.


    "You¡¯re stronger than you think," he added quietly. "I know it doesn¡¯t feel like it now. But one day... you¡¯ll get through this. Just hold on."


    His words felt like a soft cloth over an open wound. Not a cure, but afort. I nodded slowly.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Thank you," I said again, my voice shaking.


    He stood, brushing off his trousers. "I have to go now. Duty calls. But I¡¯lle backter to check on you, alright?"


    I nodded once more, trying not to let the fear show in my face. Being alone in this ce... it scared me. But knowing he¡¯de back, even just to check, gave me something small to hold onto.


    He gave me onest look, then turned and walked out, the door closing softly behind him.


    And I was alone again.


    The silence wrapped around me again after Milo left, and it felt heavier than before. I sat there on the edge of the bed, hugging my knees to my chest. My clothes were still damp from the water Belinda threw at me. My hair stuck to my face, and my skin felt cold.


    I stared at the closed door.


    They didn¡¯te.


    Not that I expected them to.


    But still... part of me had hoped they would check on me. Even if it was just to throw more insults. At least it would¡¯ve meant I was still on their mind.


    "They were nice once," I whispered, more to myself than anyone else. "Weren¡¯t they?"


    I closed my eyes.


    I had only met them briefly as a child, back when they weren¡¯t yet Alphas, back when their faces still held light instead of anger. Back when three boys stepped in front of a rogue wolf and saved a trembling little girl in the woods.


    I had never forgotten it.


    Even though they never looked at me again after that day, even though I became invisible to the rest of the pack... I remembered them. That day was carved into me like a scar, and I held on to it. I had admired them, quietly, from a distance. I guess... I thought they would still have some piece of that goodness left.


    But now?


    Kael¡¯s cold eyes. Damon¡¯s cruelugh. Rowan¡¯s mocking voice.


    This... this was not what I imagined. This wasn¡¯t the dream my younger self foolishly clung to.


    I looked down at my hands.


    "They hate me," I muttered.


    A tear rolled down my cheek before I could stop it.


    And for the first time, I truly wondered if this ce, this pack, would ever let me live.


    I was just about to close my eyes, thinking maybe I¡¯d finally drift off for a little while, maybe escape the pain for just a moment, when the door creaked open.


    I sat up quickly, heart skipping, thinking it might be Milo again.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was the head of maids.


    Behind her stood two other maids, silent, their eyes low. The head of maids, Matilda, walked in with heavy steps, her ck shoes thudding against the stone floor like they were carrying a warning. Her expression was cold, lips pressed in a tight line, eyes sharp and uncaring. She looked at me like I was nothing more than a broken te she had no patience to fix.


    In her hands, she held a bundle of dull gray fabric.


    The maids¡¯ uniform.


    My stomach tightened. I didn¡¯t have to ask to know what it meant.


    My heart dropped.


    "Get up," she said tly, her voice as hard as her stare. "Time to get back to work."


    I blinked at her, confused, still feeling the ache in my body. My legs trembled just from sitting up. My head spun slightly, and my lips felt dry and cracked. "I... I¡¯m not feeling too well," I tried to say, lifting my hand as if that would help her understand. "I just need a little more time..."


    I didn¡¯t see her handing.


    But I felt it.


    A sharp sting spread across my cheek as her palm met my face with full force. My head turned with the p, and a soft cry escaped my lips before I could swallow it. The sound echoed in the silence. The two younger maids flinched but said nothing.


    "Did I ask how you felt?" Matilda hissed. "You¡¯re not here to feel anything. You¡¯re here to serve. To obey."


    I stared at the floor, biting down on my bottom lip until I tasted blood.


    She tossed the uniform onto the bed like it was trash. "Put it on. You¡¯ve wasted enough time."


    Then she looked at the other two maids. "Help her change if she¡¯s too weak to do it herself."


    I sat there frozen for a moment, heart pounding in my ears, the air thick and heavy around me. My fingers curled into the sheets, and my body wouldn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t that I was too weak, it was that I didn¡¯t want to move. Not like this. Not because she ordered it. Not because I was being stripped of thest bit of dignity I had.


    Still, I reached for the clothes.


    The fabric felt cold in my hands. Rough, like something meant to scrape away any softness that might have still clung to me. It smelled like old sweat, soap, and obedience.


    I wanted to scream. Truly. I wanted to tear the walls down with the sound that was wing at the back of my throat. I wanted to cry until my chest was empty and my skin turned to salt. I wanted to look Matilda in the eyes and ask her if this was what she considered strength, breaking someone who had already been broken.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I nodded.


    A small, tight motion of my head. No words. No defiance.


    Because what choice did I have?

 Chapter 15: Still weak

    <h4>Chapter 15: Still weak</h4>


    15


    ~Lisa¡¯s Pov


    I dressed up slowly, my fingers barely moving as I tried to tie the uniform properly. The fabric itched against my skin, and even though the maids helped me, it was clear they didn¡¯t want to. They didn¡¯t say a word, not even a sigh, but I could feel the hate in their silence. Their touches were rough, impatient. Like they wanted to get away from me as fast as they could.


    When the dress was finally on, Matilda gave me a long, judging look before turning sharply on her heel. "Follow me," she said tly.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just followed. My legs felt heavy, and my head was still aching, but I had no choice. The corridor stretched ahead, quiet and cold. No sunlight came through the tall windows. The stone walls seemed to echo every step I took.


    Matilda led me down a narrow hallway, past several doors, and finally stopped at one. She pushed it open and stepped aside. "This is where you¡¯ll be staying," she said.


    I peeked inside. The room was small and bare, with a single bed against the wall, a thin nket, and nothing else. No window. No mirror. Just stone walls and silence.


    "You¡¯ll be staying with the other kitchen maids," she added without emotion. "You should feel lucky you even get a bed."


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. It wasn¡¯t much, but I had expected worse.


    Before I could step fully inside, she turned and started walking again. "Let¡¯s go. You have work to do."


    We walked farther down the hallway until we reached a heavy wooden door. She pushed it open, and the warmth hit me immediately. The kitchen was busy, maids rushing back and forth, pots nging, and firewood crackling under big iron stoves. The smell of food filled the air. But the moment we walked in, everything slowed down. Eyes turned to me. Some narrowed. Others rolled.


    "This is the new one," Matilda announced. "Lisa. She¡¯s to help with the servants¡¯ meals."


    One of the older kitchen maids, a woman with a face lined from years of heat and scolding, looked me up and down. "She looks weak," she said. "Will she evenst a day?"


    Matilda didn¡¯t answer. She just gave me onest look and walked away.


    The older maid stepped forward. "I¡¯m Nora. You listen to me, and maybe you won¡¯t get burned. Got it?"


    "Yes," I said quickly.


    She pointed to a big wooden counter covered in vegetables. "You¡¯ll be in charge of preparing meals for the servants. Chop these, sort the grains, and boil the water. Move fast, or you¡¯ll dy everyone."


    I nodded and stepped up. My hands still shook a little as I picked up the knife, but I focused. I had done this before. Not in a pce, but back home. Before everything changed.


    The kitchen was loud, hot, and tense. No one spoke to me. They worked around me like I didn¡¯t exist. And when they did speak, it was only to bark orders or give res.


    I peeled, chopped, stirred. The knife slipped once, nicking my finger. I sucked in a breath and kept going.


    After what felt like hours, pots were filled, trays were lined, and steam filled the air. Nora came by, checked everything, and gave a short nod.


    "Not bad," she muttered. "You didn¡¯t ruin it."


    I took that as the best praise I¡¯d get.


    The food was carried out to the servant halls, but I stayed behind to clean up. My back ached. My legs trembled.


    By the time I was done, my hands were red and raw. The other maids were gone, taking their short breaks or handling other duties.


    I sat on a small stool in the corner, just for a moment, breathing in the scent of spices and warm bread. It reminded me of home, of my father¡¯s small kitchen, of simpler days when life was just about keeping himpany, not surviving punishment.


    But those days were gone.


    I was in the pce now.


    And I had to survive.


    I leaned back a little, letting the heat from the stoves warm my tired body. My fingers stung, and my arms ached from chopping, stirring, lifting, and scrubbing. I looked down at them, cracked and sore, and wondered how long I could keep this up.


    No one offered help. No one offered a kind word.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    I was the mate of the alphas, and still treated worse than a servant.


    A fly buzzed around the fruit bowl nearby, and I swatted at itzily. My stomach growled, but I dared not eat anything. The rules were clear. I was to cook, serve, and stay quiet.


    "Don¡¯t touch what¡¯s not yours," Matilda had warned earlier. "Even a single bite could be seen as stealing."


    So I sat there, swallowing the hunger along with the pain.


    I missed my father. I wondered if he was looking for me, if he was eating properly, if his cough had gotten worse. I wanted to see him again. To hear his voice. Just once.


    The heavy kitchen door creaked open and I quickly sat up, wiping my hands on my apron, pretending to be busy. Then I heard footsteps, soft, quick, hesitant.


    I looked up, expecting another maid or maybe Matilda.


    It was Milo.


    He stepped into the kitchen, his face tight with worry, his eyes scanning the room until theynded on me. "Lisa!" he whispered, rushing toward me. "What are you doing here? Why are you not in the clinic?"


    I blinked at him, unsure how to answer. My body was still aching, and I knew I looked a mess. "They said I had to work... that I had rested enough."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Milo¡¯s jaw clenched. "You¡¯re still weak. You passed out this morning. You haven¡¯t even healed fully. This isn¡¯t right."


    I gave a small shake of my head. "I didn¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s an order from the Alphas,"


    He looked around, making sure no one else was nearby, then leaned in. "Let me see what I can do. Maybe I can talk to someone. Get you more rest. You¡¯re not going tost like this."


    I reached out, gently touching his arm. "Thank you, Milo. Really. But please... I don¡¯t want you to get punished because of me,"

 Chapter 16 - their high horses

    <h4>Chapter 16: 16 - their high horses</h4>


    16


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Milo gave a smallugh, trying to lighten the mood. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t get into trouble. I¡¯m good at being invisible when I want to be. And besides," he grinned, "those Alphas need someone to knock them off their high horses."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I blinked, surprised at his boldness, and despite everything, a smallugh slipped from my lips. It was the first time I hadughed in days. And it felt strange... like a crack of sunlight in a room full of dust.


    He smiled at that. "There, that¡¯s better. You shouldugh more often. It makes you look less like you¡¯re about to break."


    "Careful," I murmured, shaking my head slightly. "If someone hears you, you¡¯ll be the next one scrubbing the dungeon floors."


    He shrugged, leaning against the counter. "Wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to serve that she-wolf Belinda."


    At the mention of her name, my smile faded. Milo noticed.


    "She¡¯s here again, isn¡¯t she?" he asked, his face tightening.


    Before I could answer, the kitchen door swung open. A group of maids walked in, giggling loudly. Their eyes fell on Milo and me immediately.


    "Well, well," one of them said, her voice dripping with mockery. "Looks like our little human pet found herself a pet of her own."


    The othersughed.


    Another stepped forward with a cruel grin. "You two look cute together. The rejected ones always find each other."


    I lowered my head, not wanting to give them the satisfaction of seeing my reaction. Milo didn¡¯t flinch.


    Theirughter rang out as they walked past us.


    Before I could say anything, another maid came into the kitchen, her expression tense. "Lisa,dy Belinda¡¯s in the pce. She wants you to bring her wine. She¡¯s with the Alphas."


    My heart sank.


    I had nned to avoid the triplets as much as I could. I wanted to stay away from their world, their eyes, their anger. But it seemed fate, or life, had other ns.


    Milo noticed the change in my face and reached for my arm. "It¡¯s going to be okay. Just do what you have to do. I¡¯lle check on youter."


    I nodded slowly, not trusting myself to speak. I turned to leave, but Milo stopped me once more. "Don¡¯t let them break you," he said softly. "That¡¯s what they want. Walk in there like you belong."


    His words were kind, and I appreciated them, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. No matter how I walked, they would always see me as the human girl, the outsider.


    I nodded slowly, whispering, "Thank you."


    He gave my arm a small squeeze and then walked away, leaving me standing there with my thoughts.


    I turned to the maids, hoping they¡¯d help. "Please," I asked quietly, "what kind of wine doesdy Belinda usually take?"


    They ignored me. One even rolled her eyes. Another turned away with a smirk, busying herself with a stack of dishes.


    No help.


    Fine.


    I wiped my hands on my apron and made my way toward the wine cer. It was cooler down there, the air damp and quiet. I walked past the rows of bottles until I found a deep red wine that looked expensive enough to please Belinda.


    I found a clean cup, ced everything carefully on a tray, and took a deep breath.


    Then I turned and headed for the Alphas¡¯ room.


    My hands trembled slightly as I walked, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    When I got to the Alphas¡¯ room, my fingers tightened around the tray. I paused in front of the door and tried to steady my breath. My heart was racing, my palms were damp with sweat. I didn¡¯t want to be here. Not again. Not in front of them.


    But I had no choice.


    I knocked softly.


    "Come in," Kael¡¯s voice said from inside, sharp and bored.


    I pushed the door open slowly and stepped in. The room was warm, lit by goldenmps and filled with a heavy scent, something between spice and smoke. The triplets were sitting around the table, lounging like kings. Belinda sat between Damon and Rowan, her hand brushing Rowan¡¯s arm as sheughed at something I didn¡¯t catch.


    I lowered my head. "Good evening, Alphas. Lady Belinda."


    No one answered.


    I kept my eyes on the floor, and walked carefully toward the table. I just needed to drop the wine and leave quietly. If I was lucky, they wouldn¡¯t even look at me.


    But as I bent slightly to set the tray down, Rowan¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a knife.


    "I actually thought you died."


    I froze.


    His words mmed into me, and for a second, I thought I¡¯d drop the tray.


    He leaned back in his seat with azy smirk. "You were gone so long, I assumed the floor finally swallowed you. Or maybe..." he paused, his grin deepening, "you got smart and ran off."


    Belinda let out a sharp scoff, her voice full of fake pity. "Too dumb to run. Too weak to die."


    Their words stung more than I wanted to admit. I kept my head down, carefully cing the tray on the table like I didn¡¯t hear them. Like their voices weren¡¯t peelingyers off my skin.


    I wanted to vanish.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Not here. Not yet.


    I straightened slowly, keeping my eyes lowered, waiting for the next blow, whether it¡¯d be words or something worse.


    I reached for the wine, my fingers brushing the smooth ss bottle, ready to open it and pour.


    But before I could, Belinda¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and disgusted.


    "Wait," she said, lifting her hand like she was stopping a servant she¡¯d just remembered existed. "Is that the cup you brought for me?"


    I paused, ncing at the cup on the tray. It was clean, or at least I thought it was. It had no stain, no crack, nothing wrong.


    "Yes... mydy," I said quietly.


    She wrinkled her nose and leaned back, crossing one leg over the other like she was royalty sitting on a throne.


    "It¡¯s filthy. Look at it," she said with a scoff. "Do I look like someone who drinks from the same ss as a maid?"


    The triplets didn¡¯t say anything. Not yet. Kael just swirled the liquid in his own ss like he was bored. Damon didn¡¯t even nce my way. Rowan smiledzily, his eyes half-lidded like he was enjoying the scene.


    My throat tightened. I could feel the weight of their silence pressing down on me.


    Belinda leaned forward a bit. "Go and bring me another one," she said, her voice slow and cold. "And if you evere to serve me again with something so beneath me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."

 Chapter 17 - Your worth

    <h4>Chapter 17: 17 - Your worth</h4>


    17


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, turning slightly to face Belinda, keeping my head down. My voice was soft, barely above a whisper. "It won¡¯t happen again."


    Belinda scoffed loudly, flipping her hair over her shoulder like she was brushing my apology away. Before I could take another step, Damon¡¯s voice snapped through the room.


    "What can you even do right?" he barked.


    I froze in ce.


    His words felt like a knife, cutting through the little strength I had left. I couldn¡¯t look at him. I couldn¡¯t even breathe right. My lips moved without sound for a second before I found the strength to speak again.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I repeated, my voice smaller this time. "I¡¯ll fix it."


    No one answered me. Just silence. Heavy and thick.


    I turned and walked out of the room, my feet moving quickly down the hallway. The tray trembled in my hands with every step. My heart was beating fast, but my face was nk. I had nothing left to give at that moment. I felt like I was fading.


    Back in the kitchen, I ced the tray down and leaned against the counter, eyes stinging. I didn¡¯t cry. Not yet. I just stood there for a moment, letting the ache in my chest settle.


    I was tired. My body felt heavy. I hadn¡¯t even fully recovered from fainting this morning, but here I was again, running around, being insulted, treated like a mistake just for existing. I had barely eaten. Barely rested. My arms ached, and my head was starting to throb.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to stop.


    I took a deep breath, wiped my hands on the cloth near the sink, and reached for another cup. I picked it carefully this time, crystal clear, no spots, no chips. I filled a small bowl with clean water and started to wash it again, even though it was already clean. My fingers scrubbed every corner, moving slowly, making sure nothing could beined about this time.


    I rinsed it, then dried it gently with a fresh towel, holding it up to the light to check if it sparkled. It did. But still, I polished it one more time just to be safe.


    This was more than just a cup.


    It was survival.


    It was trying to stay out of trouble.


    It was proving that I could follow rules, no matter how unfair they were.


    I ced the cup on the tray again, carefully, quietly. My hands were trembling a little, but I straightened my back, told myself to keep going.


    I walked back into the room quietly, keeping my eyes low. The tray in my hands felt heavier than before, though it only carried a single ss and the bottle of wine.


    I didn¡¯t look at anyone. I just moved carefully toward Belinda, trying to keep my breathing steady. My arms were tired, and my legs felt like they would give out any second. But I kept going.


    She was lounging like a queen, one leg crossed over the other, her hand resting on Rowan¡¯s shoulder. The three Alphas barely nced at me.


    I reached the table near her and began to open the wine. My fingers were a bit shaky, but I managed to twist off the cap and pour it slowly into the cup.


    Then her voice cut through the air, sharp like a de.


    "Wait."


    I froze.


    "Are you seriously giving me this?" she said, her face twisted in disgust. "This cheap, bitter thing?"


    I swallowed hard. "I...I asked the maids, but they didn¡¯t tell me which one you preferred..."


    Belindaughed. A cold, bitterugh that made the hairs on my neck stand.


    "Of course, they didn¡¯t," she said, rolling her eyes. "Because why would anyone waste time exining anything to someone like you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just stood still, gripping the tray tighter to stop my hands from shaking more.


    She leaned closer, her voice low and full of mockery. "You really think being mated to them suddenly makes you special? You¡¯re still nothing, Lisa. Just a stupid little ve ying dress-up."


    The words hit me like stones. I kept my head down, but my chest tightened painfully. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t even think I could say anything that would matter.


    She flicked her hand at the tray. "Take this trash back. I don¡¯t drink cheap wine. Maybe you and the rats you live with can enjoy it."


    I clenched my jaw, still refusing to look at her.


    "You think this pce is yours now?" she added, voice sweet but cruel. "Think again. You¡¯re just a joke. And you¡¯ll always be."


    As I reached for the tray, trying to quietly take the wine bottle back, Belinda spoke again, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Get the wine I actually drink," she said, eyes glinting with annoyance. "The one in the tall, ck bottle with the silver seal. It¡¯s expensive. Imported. Not that garbage you just brought in."


    I paused, blinking at her.


    "I..I¡¯m not sure which one..."


    She cut me off with a sharp scoff. "Figure it out. Or ask someone who¡¯s not brainless. And be careful with it. If you drop that bottle, you¡¯ll work five years just to repay it."


    My mouth went dry.


    "It costs more than anything you¡¯ve ever touched in your miserable little life," she added with a cruel smile. "Definitely more than your rags. Or your worth."


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from saying something. I just nodded quickly, picked up the tray, and backed away from them.


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I let out a quiet breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    I didn¡¯t even know what that wine looked like. But I knew I had to find it, and not break it. Because if I did, I knew she¡¯d make my life worse than it already was.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    And maybe... the triplets would let her.


    They always did.


    I gripped the tray tighter as I walked quickly through the hallway, my heart pounding with every step. My legs were already weak, still aching from the kitchen duty, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. Not when they were watching. Not when any mistake could lead to another punishment.


    The thought of breaking that wine bottle scared me more than I wanted to admit. I didn¡¯t have money. I didn¡¯t have a family name to protect me. If something went wrong, I knew exactly who would pay the price, me. Always me.


    I reached the wine cer and looked around helplessly. Dozens of bottles lined the tall shelves, eachbeled with names I couldn¡¯t pronounce. I scanned the rows, searching for something, anything, that matched Belinda¡¯s words.


    Tall. ck bottle. Silver seal.


    Finally, in the far corner, almost hidden behind another row, I saw it. It was heavier than I expected, the ss cool and smooth under my fingers. I held it with both hands, terrified of dropping it. My arms trembled slightly, but I forced myself to breathe.


    Slow. Careful.


    I set it gently on the tray and picked up a fresh ss, clean, polished, spotless. I didn¡¯t want to give her any reason to yell again.


    I whispered under my breath, "Please don¡¯t let me mess this up."

 Chapter 18- Sick

    <h4>Chapter 18: 18- Sick</h4>


    18


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    When I got to the door, I paused. I could hearughter inside. Belinda¡¯s voice was the loudest.


    I knocked gently, then pushed the door open.


    They were all still there. Kael leaned back on a velvet chair, arms folded. Damon stood near the window, gaze nk. Rowan was seated beside Belinda, who smiled as if she ruled the world.


    I stepped in, bowed my head, and moved toward them, hoping this would be over soon.


    As I reached for the cup to pour the wine, my hands steady despite the pressure crawling up my spine, Belinda raised her hand suddenly.


    "Wait," she said, her voice sharp, slicing through the air like ss. "Let¡¯s make this fun."


    I froze mid-motion, my fingers inches from the bottle. Her lips curled into a cruel smile, the kind that meant nothing good. I hesitated, but not for long, because hesitation, in this pce, was dangerous.


    Her eyes sparkled with something wicked as she leaned forward.


    And then, just as I began to move again, she "identally" bumped the tray with the edge of her palm.


    It happened fast, but it felt slow.


    The cup tipped. The bottle wobbled. The red wine spilled, dark and rich, shing across the marble like blood across snow. It dripped onto the edge of her dress and sttered near her feet.


    My heart dropped straight to my stomach.


    I fell to my knees instantly. "I...I¡¯m sorry," I stammered, panic rising in my throat as I tried to reach for the cup. "I didn¡¯t mean to...I swear, it was an ident..."


    A sharp, ringing p struck my cheek.


    The sting was instant, hot and humiliating. My head jerked to the side, hair falling over my face as I gasped softly. I didn¡¯t dare cry out. Not here. Not in front of them.


    "She did it on purpose!" Belinda shouted, spinning dramatically toward the triplets like a stage actress begging for apuse. "She¡¯s trying to humiliate me in front of you!"


    My lips parted to protest, to say something, anything, but the words died in my throat. I was still kneeling, my heart pounding, and I could already feel the red swelling across my skin. My chest tightened.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tensed, his dark eyes locked on mine like I was something disgusting he didn¡¯t want to touch.


    Rowan rolled his eyes, clearly tired of the entire scene. "This is exhausting," he muttered.


    Damon stepped forward, his arms crossed and expression unreadable. "She¡¯s not worth the trouble."


    Then Kael spoke, voice like ice. "You¡¯ll work. Without pay. Until you pay off that wine."


    My head snapped up. "What?"


    I blinked at him, stunned, unsure I¡¯d heard correctly.


    "Please..." My voice cracked. "Please, I have a sick father. I need to send him medicine. Just a little..."


    "Silence," Rowan snapped, cutting me off so sharply I flinched.


    There wasn¡¯t even a hint ofpassion in his voice. No hesitation. Just coldmand. Like I was nothing but noise to be shut down.


    He turned his head slightly, nodding at the guard near the door. "Take her out."


    My stomach dropped.


    My eyes lifted, hoping to see a stranger.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Milo.


    His face was still, but when our eyes met, I saw it, just for a split second. That sign of pity. That pain he couldn¡¯t hide, like watching a wounded animal bleed.


    He stepped forward without saying a word, but I noticed the way his jaw clenched. How his hand curled just slightly at his side.


    He didn¡¯t want to do this. I knew it.


    And yet, he had no choice.


    No one ever had a choice here, except the triplets.


    I tried to stand on my own, but my legs shook. Milo caught me, his hand gentle on my elbow. He didn¡¯t meet my eyes again, but his touch told me enough. He was angry. Maybe not just for me, but for how cruel this ce had be.


    The room spun slightly as we turned to leave. Behind me, I heard Belinda¡¯s victorious sniff and the scrape of a wine bottle being moved on the table.


    As Milo led me out, I stared ahead, blinking away the burn in my eyes.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Because crying wouldn¡¯t help.


    Milo didn¡¯t take me straight to the servant quarters like I expected.


    Instead, he led me quietly down a narrow hallway, past tall windows where sunlight streamed through and painted the floor in long golden lines. At the far end, behind a wooden door most people didn¡¯t even notice, was a small storage room, empty, quiet, safe.


    He shut the door gently behind us and turned to me, his eyes soft with concern. "Sit," he said quietly, motioning to an old bench by the wall.


    I sat down slowly, my hands trembling in myp. I didn¡¯t realize how hard I¡¯d been holding myself together until the silence wrapped around us like a nket. For a moment, I let my head fall forward, hiding behind my hair.


    Milo crouched in front of me, his voice low. "I¡¯m sorry, Lisa."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s not your fault."


    He sighed. "Still. It¡¯s not fair."


    I gave a weak smile. "Fair doesn¡¯t exist here."


    We were quiet for a moment. Then I looked up at him. "Milo... do you know if they¡¯ll really make me work without pay?"


    He nodded slowly. "If they say it, they mean it."


    My chest tightened. I thought about my father, lying in bed, weak, waiting for the money I¡¯d promised to bring back. Waiting for the medicine. He must have been so worried about me.


    "I was going to send some of my sry to my father," I whispered. "He¡¯s sick. I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Milo¡¯s eyes softened even more, and without a word, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small envelope. He pressed it gently into my hands.


    "What¡¯s this?" I asked.


    "Half of my pay," he said.


    My eyes widened. "What? No...Milo, I can¡¯t ept this. You worked for it. Don¡¯t you have people to take care of?"


    He shook his head. "I¡¯m an orphan. I¡¯ve been on my own since I was twelve. I don¡¯t have anyone. And I don¡¯t have a mate yet either."


    His words made my throat tighten. "Still, I can¡¯t..."


    "You can," he said, firm but kind. "And you will. Your father needs it more than I do right now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll manage."


    I looked down at the envelope, my fingers curling tightly around it. My heart ached with gratitude and guilt.


    "Thank you," I said quietly, my voice cracking.


    He gave a small smile. "We help each other. That¡¯s what people like us do."

 Chapter 19 - be safe

    <h4>Chapter 19: 19 - be safe</h4>


    19


    ????????????????????????.??????


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was still holding the small envelope Milo had slipped into my apron pocket when one of the guards stomped toward us.


    He didn¡¯t greet me. Didn¡¯t even look at me like a person.


    "There¡¯s someone at the gate asking for you," he said tly, arms crossed like I was wasting his time just by standing there.


    I blinked, surprised. "Someone? Who?"


    He gave me a re. "Did I stutter?"


    Milo tensed beside me, his eyes narrowing, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Thank you," I murmured quickly, already turning away.


    "Try not to take all day," the guard muttered as I passed him. "This isn¡¯t a daycare."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and kept walking. My legs felt shaky, and my hands wouldn¡¯t stop sweating. I kept wondering who it could be. I barely had anyone... not anymore.


    Then, as I got closer to the pce gate, I froze.


    Sitting quietly outside the iron bars, holding onto his cane, was the only person who still cared about me in this world.


    "Papa..." I breathed.


    He looked thinner than I remembered. His shoulders were hunched, and his clothes were wrinkled from travel. His cane trembled slightly in his hand.


    When he lifted his head and saw me, he smiled.


    "Lisa," he said, softly, like it was a prayer. "Thank the stars."


    My chest tightened.


    I ran to him and dropped to my knees, hugging him tightly, fighting the tears already stinging my eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "You shouldn¡¯t have walked this far. What if something happened to you?"


    He chuckled faintly, brushing my hair from my face the way he used to when I was little. "You didn¡¯te home, child. I waited. And waited. Then I got worried. So I came."


    My throat closed. I wanted to tell him everything, that I was being treated worse than an animal, that they hated me, that I wasn¡¯t even allowed to sleep properly. But how could I? He looked so tired. So fragile.


    "I¡¯m fine," I lied. "I got a job... at the pce. I should¡¯ve told you earlier. I just didn¡¯t know how."


    He stared into my eyes like he was trying to read the truth. But he only nodded slowly. "The pce... That¡¯s good, then. A stable job."


    "Yeah," I whispered. "Very stable."


    I looked around, noticing one of the guards standing nearby, arms folded, clearly listening and frowning at me like I was taking too long.


    I leaned closer, lowering my voice. "Papa... I can¡¯t talk much now. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay."


    "I¡¯m alright," he said. "But you... take care of yourself, okay?"


    I hugged him again, holding on tighter than I meant to. "I¡¯ll be fine. I promise."


    I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    My hands gripped my father¡¯s tighter, like if I held on just a second longer, time would pause. His skin felt rough and dry, colder than it used to be. His breathing was shallow, and there was a tiredness in his eyes that made my heart twist.


    "I don¡¯t like leaving you like this," I whispered.


    He smiled gently, patting the back of my hand. "I¡¯ve survived worse, my dear. Just knowing you¡¯re alright is enough for me."


    I swallowed hard and reached into my apron pocket. Milo¡¯s envelope was still there, slightly crumpled now. I took it out and pressed it into Papa¡¯s hand.


    "Take this," I said. "It¡¯s not much, but it should get you what you need for a while. Please don¡¯t ask where I got it. Just use it."


    His brows furrowed. "Lisa..."


    "Please," I cut in softly, but firmly. "Just take it. You need it more than I do."


    He looked at me for a long moment, then nodded. His hands closed around the envelope, and he tucked it under his cloak.


    "Walk home safely," I added, brushing imaginary dust from his shoulder, trying to hide the shaking in my hands. "Don¡¯t stop too much, okay?"


    "I¡¯ll be alright," he assured, though we both knew his body was no longer strong.


    Then, a voice rang out behind me.


    "Are you done crying yet?"


    I turned, startled, to see the same guard from earlier standing there with a scowl on his face.


    "It¡¯s time to go back to the pce," he barked. "You¡¯re not on a holiday."


    I turned back to Papa, forcing a smile that hurt more than anything else.


    "I have to go," I whispered, kissing his cheek quickly. "I¡¯lle home as soon as I can."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    He nodded, reaching up to squeeze my hand onest time. "Stay safe."


    I stood up slowly, my chest heavy with things I couldn¡¯t say. Then I turned, walking past the guard without another word, my eyes burning but dry.


    "I love you so much, Papa," I said, my voice trembling as I watched him turn away.


    He gave me a little wave, trying to bnce his crooked sses with one hand while steadying himself with his old wooden staff in the other. The sight broke something inside me. His back looked smaller than I remembered, more bent, more tired. Each step he took seemed heavier than thest, like the weight of time was catching up to him.


    I stood there, frozen, my heart screaming to run after him, to take his hand and walk with him all the way home. But I couldn¡¯t. The guard behind me cleared his throat loudly in irritation, shifting on his feet.


    "Move it, girl," he snapped. "The pce isn¡¯t going to clean itself."


    I bit my lip and nodded, my eyes never leaving Papa until he finally disappeared around the bend, swallowed by the trees and fog.


    And even then, I didn¡¯t move, not until the ache in my chest became too loud to ignore.


    I whispered onest time, to the empty road, "Be safe, Papa."


    Then I turned and followed the guard back toward the ce that barely let me breathe.

 Chapter 20 - thank you

    <h4>Chapter 20: 20 - thank you</h4>


    20


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    By the time I stepped back into the pce, my body felt like it had been dragged through fire and my stomach twisted with emptiness. I hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday, barely drank anything either. The hunger burned at the edges of my patience, making my head light and my steps slower. I dragged myself toward the kitchen, praying there would be something left, anything. Just a piece of bread. Even crumbs would do.


    As I pushed the kitchen door open, the sound of sshing water and clinking dishes greeted me. The kitchen was alive with activity, maids scrubbing tes, wiping down counters, and stacking trays. But the smell of food had already faded. Whatever they cooked was long gone.


    One of the maids, Tessa, I think, nced up from where she was scrubbing arge pot and scowled. "Well, look who finally showed up," she said loudly, making sure her voice carried through the kitchen.


    A few heads turned immediately. Then the rest followed, one after another, eyes locking on me like I was something dragged in from the mud. Their faces lit up. not with wee, but with smug amusement and thinly disguised cruelty.


    "Where were you?" another maid asked, elbow-deep in soapy water. I think her name was Mara. "Having a pic outside the pce gates?"


    A few snorts, thenughter.


    Laughter that wasn¡¯t warm. Laughter that was sharp, cutting, meant to dig under my skin and settle there like a splinter.


    I stood still by the door, holding my hands behind my back, trying to hide how badly they were still shaking. My stomach was growling loudly, my head buzzing from hunger and exhaustion, and I hadn¡¯t even spoken a word yet, but somehow, they¡¯d already decided I didn¡¯t deserve kindness.


    I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to taste blood.


    "Took your sweet time getting back," another one muttered, stacking dry tes with more force than necessary. "If I disappeared for hours, I¡¯d be flogged."


    Someone else chimed in, "Well, she¡¯s special, remember? The Alphas¡¯ mate." Her voice was dripping with sarcasm, and when the othersughed again, it was louder this time. Meaner.


    I looked down at the floor, my worn-out shoes wet from where someone had spilled water.


    "I..." I hesitated. "I went to see my father. He came to the pce gate."


    They ignored my wordspletely.


    "So you think you¡¯re special now because the Alphas¡¯ im you as mate?" Tessa sneered, her tone dripping with mockery. "You think you can leave work ande in when you like?"


    "No," I said quickly, stepping forward, "I...I just... I was wondering when the maids get to eat breakfast."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Another round ofughter.


    "You hear that?" the same maid said to the others. "She wants to eat breakfast like the rest of us."


    My stomach gave a soft, angry growl.


    "Sorry to break it to you, your highness," Tessa continued, crossing her arms, "we already ate. Breakfast was hours ago. You weren¡¯t here, so guess what? You wait for lunch. That is, if there¡¯s any left by the time we finish feeding the real wolves."


    My lips parted, but nothing came out.


    She tilted her head mockingly. "Unless you want to lick the floor for crumbs."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I swallowed hard. My throat was dry, and my chest felt heavy.


    Without saying another word, I nodded slowly, turned away, and walked to a corner of the kitchen. I sat down on a small wooden stool and stared nkly ahead, pretending not to hear the whispers, the snickers, the harsh words being thrown like stones.


    I was tired. I was starving.


    I sat there, my back pressed against the cold wall, hands cradling my empty stomach. The ache had grown worse, sharp and heavy, curling inside me like a fist. My head felt light, and my lips were so dry I could barely swallow. Every sound around me faded into a blur, except the loud grumble of my stomach. I was starving.


    Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I heard footsteps.


    I didn¡¯t look up at first, too drained to hope. But then a familiar voice cut through the noise.


    "Lisa."


    My head jerked up. It was Milo.


    He stood in front of me, holding a small te wrapped in a clean cloth. Steam rose from it, carrying the smell of warm bread and spiced beans. My eyes widened.


    Without a word, he knelt beside me and ced the te on myp.


    "Milo..." My voice broke as I spoke his name. "Is this... for me?"


    He nodded and smiled, gently. "Yeah. I figured you hadn¡¯t eaten."


    I didn¡¯t wait. I picked up the bread and tore into it, chewing fast, barely able to breathe between bites. My hands shook as I ate, crumbs falling into myp. I didn¡¯t care. It tasted like the best thing I¡¯d ever had.


    When I¡¯d slowed down just enough to breathe, I looked up at him, my lips trembling. "How did you know?"


    He leaned back slightly, resting his arms on his knees. He rubbed the back of his neck, that same shy smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "I saw the other maids eating earlier," he said gently. "You weren¡¯t there. And knowing how they treat you..." He gave a small shrug, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "I figured you wouldn¡¯t have anything, so I took an extra portion when I had mine."


    My chest tightened. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at him, the way his eyes held nothing but calm and quiet care. No one had ever done that for me. Not here. Not in this cruel pack.


    "Thank you," I whispered, blinking quickly to stop the tears. "I don¡¯t even know what to say..."


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," he replied softly. "You deserve to eat too, Lisa."


    I smiled at him and he smiled back.


    "You should eat the rest," he added gently. "You need your strength."


    I nodded and took another bite. This time, I ate slower. Not because I wasn¡¯t hungry, because I was, but because I wanted to savor it. Every crumb of bread. Every taste.


    Milo stood up after a while. "I should get going before someonees looking for me," he said. "But I¡¯ll check on youter, okay?"


    "Okay," I whispered. "Thank you... again."


    He nodded, then gave me onest nce before disappearing down the hall.

 Chapter 21 - servant girl

    <h4>Chapter 21: 21 - servant girl</h4>


    21


    ~ Lisa¡¯s POV


    I licked thest bit of food from my fingers, feeling the warmth settle in my belly. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to steady my shaking hands. For a moment, just a small one, I let myself breathe. Maybe now, I could go lie down for a little while. My body was still sore, my legs heavy. My eyes ached fromck of sleep.


    I turned toward the hallway that led to the servant quarters, already picturing the hard little mattress waiting for me. Just a short rest, I told myself. Just enough to help me get through the rest of the day.


    But I¡¯d only taken a few steps when I heard it.


    "Hey!"


    I stopped and turned slowly.


    All the maids were gathered at the center table again, Tessa, Mara, and the others. Their arms were crossed, and their expressions were smug.


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere," Tessa said, tossing a dirty pot on the table with a loud ng. "We¡¯ve all finished our work. Now it¡¯s your turn."


    My stomach twisted.


    "But... I just got back," I said softly. "I haven¡¯t even rested..."


    Mara rolled her eyes. "We don¡¯t care. We picked up your ck all morning while you were off doing... whatever it is you do."


    "I was sent for something important," I said, trying to defend myself. "I didn¡¯t..."


    "We don¡¯t want your excuses," another maid snapped. "These dishes aren¡¯t going to clean themselves."


    One by one, they started dumping dirty bowls, pots, and trays onto the counter. Food was stuck to the sides, grease dried along the edges, like they had been sitting there for hours.


    "There¡¯s stew to prepare for the servants¡¯ lunch," Tessa added. "And water boils. And the floor needs scrubbing. Since you¡¯re so special, we figured you¡¯d love to do it all."


    The room spun for a moment. My knees felt weak again.


    I opened my mouth to speak, to beg for just ten minutes to close my eyes, but one look at their faces told me it would only make things worse.


    So I nodded.


    I stepped forward, slowly tying the apron around my waist.


    Because I had no choice.


    U scrubbed the first pot, tears quietly slipping down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t even try to stop them. The maids were gone, too busyughing somewhere to care what I did. The kitchen smelled of onions and boiled meat. My hands moved without thinking, soap, rinse, scrub, rinse again.


    I wiped my face with my arm, but it didn¡¯t help much. The hurt inside was heavier than the tiredness in my bones.


    I thought of my dad. I wondered if he was home safe. I hoped he¡¯d eat something tonight.


    The water sloshed as I dipped another dish in, and I bit my lip to keep from crying again. I was so lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t hear the heavy footsteps or the door opening.


    Until...


    "Well, look what we have here."


    The voice made me jump.


    I turned quickly, my heart pounding.


    The triplets stood just inside the kitchen, Kael, Damon, and Rowan. Their presence was sharp, suffocating. Even without a word, they made the room feel smaller.


    I dropped the te back into the water and quickly dried my hands on my apron before bowing slightly. "Alphas," I mumbled, keeping my head low.


    Kael smirked and stepped forward, arms crossed. "Didn¡¯t know we kept our little Luna hidden away in the dish pit."


    Damon chuckled coldly. Rowan¡¯s expression was unreadable, as usual.


    "I¡¯m just working," I said quietly, still avoiding their eyes. "Like I was told."


    Kael moved closer, his boots tapping the stone floor. I could feel the heat of his gaze on me.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Such an obedient little thing now, aren¡¯t you?" he said, his tone teasing but sharp.


    I swallowed. "Yes, Alpha."


    He reached out and lifted my chin roughly with his finger. I flinched but didn¡¯t pull away.


    "You cry when no one¡¯s looking?" Kael asked, eyeing the tears that hadn¡¯t dried properly on my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He leaned in, so close I could smell his cologne. "Let¡¯s see how quiet you stay for this."


    Then, he kissed me.


    Right there in the kitchen, with my hands still wet and soap on my apron. In the presence of the maids.


    His lips were hard, demanding, and I froze.


    I didn¡¯t kiss him back, but I didn¡¯t push him away either.


    My body tensed, stomach twisting painfully as his mouth pressed against mine like I belonged to him.


    I could hear Damon¡¯s lowughter in the background, it was sharp, cruel, like the sound of someone enjoying another¡¯s pain.


    Rowan turned slightly, pretending to look away, but I caught it, just for a second, the flicker in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t a surprise. It wasn¡¯t fun. It was something else. Something unreadable. And that scared me more than anything.


    Kael pulled back, smirking as if he¡¯d just proven a point.


    "See?" he said, turning to his brothers. "She knows better now."


    I stood there, heart pounding, breath uneven, lips trembling. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I just wanted to disappear.


    "She¡¯s learning," Damon added, voicezy, leaning against the doorframe. "Maybe she won¡¯t be such a waste after all."


    They allughed like I wasn¡¯t even human. Like I didn¡¯t feel the ache inside me. Like my silence was consent.


    I didn¡¯t cry. Not in front of them. I clenched my fists behind my apron, nails digging into my palms until they hurt. I stared at the ground, feeling smaller than ever.


    I was nothing but a toy to them. A thing to be used. A joke to beughed at.


    "Go on, then," Rowan finally said, his voice quieter than the others, but not kinder. "Get back to your dishes, servant girl."


    I didn¡¯t speak. I just nodded once, stiffly, and turned away. My cheeks were still burning where Kael¡¯s kiss hadnded. It didn¡¯t feel like affection. It felt like ownership. It felt like power being shoved down my throat.


    As I picked up the next te, my hands trembled again. The water was warm, but my fingers felt cold.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to run. I wanted to vanish into thin air.


    ??????????????????????.??????


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to get on their bad side again.


    Not when I knew how cruel they could be.

 Chapter 22- cool off

    <h4>Chapter 22: 22- cool off</h4>


    22


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "Go on, then," Rowan finally said, his voice quieter than the others, but not kinder. "Get back to your dishes, servant girl."


    I didn¡¯t speak. I just nodded once, stiffly, and turned away. My cheeks were still burning where Kael¡¯s kiss hadnded. It didn¡¯t feel like affection. It felt like ownership. It felt like power being shoved down my throat.


    As I picked up the next te, my hands trembled again. The water was warm, but my fingers felt cold.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to run. I wanted to vanish into thin air.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because I had no choice.


    Because this was my life now.


    And even though they¡¯d kissed me... even though they called me their mate...


    I knew deep down that it didn¡¯t mean they saw me as equal.


    It meant I was trapped.


    Just as the triplets finally walked out of the kitchen, I let out the breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. My heart was still racing. My hands were shaking a little, but I went back to scrubbing thest few dishes, trying to pretend like nothing had happened.


    The door creaked open behind me.


    I didn¡¯t even need to turn. I already knew who it was.


    The maids were back.


    Tessa led the way, arms folded, a smug smile ying on her lips. The others followed behind her, all eyes locked on me like I was a joke they couldn¡¯t wait tough at.


    "Well, well," Tessa said slowly, voice full of mockery. "Looks like our dear Luna-in-rags is too good to answer us now."


    I stayed silent. I just wanted to leave. I picked up thest te and dried it quickly, then turned to leave, my eyes on the floor.


    "Hey!" one of the other maids snapped. "Didn¡¯t you hear Tessa talking to you?"


    I paused.


    ??????????????????????.??????


    My throat felt tight. I was tired. Exhausted. Every part of my body ached, from the scrubbing, from the hunger, from the embarrassment. From everything.


    "I heard," I said quietly, still not looking at them.


    "Oh? And yet you just walk away?" Tessa stepped in front of me. "Why? Too busy dreaming about being kissed by an Alpha?"


    Laughter exploded behind her.


    I flinched.


    "I¡¯m just tired," I mumbled. "Please."


    Tessa leaned in closer. "Tired? From what? Washing two tes and kissing royalty? Don¡¯t think that makes you special. You¡¯ll always be the same useless thing you¡¯ve always been."


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them away.


    "I have work to do," I whispered, trying to walk past.


    "Then walk faster, Luna," she sneered, stepping aside dramatically as the othersughed again.


    I just wanted to walk past them and disappear into the hallway.


    But as I took a step forward, Tessa suddenly moved.


    Her foot stuck out, quick and sly.


    I didn¡¯t see it until it was toote.


    My foot caught against hers, and I stumbled forward. Hard.


    We both went down.


    I hit the floor with a loud thud, pain shooting through my elbow and side as Inded. The tray I had bnced in my hand ttered loudly beside us.


    Gasps echoed through the kitchen.


    I turned quickly, trying to get up and check if Tessa was okay, even though I knew she had done it on purpose. But before I could say anything, she let out a loud cry, grabbing her ankle and ring at me like I¡¯d attacked her.


    "She tripped me!" she shouted, her voice full of fake pain. "She did it on purpose!"


    "What?" I whispered, stunned. "No...I didn¡¯t..."


    "She shoved me! You all saw it!"


    The other maids rushed over. Some helped Tessa up, but most of them turned to me with disgust in their eyes.


    "You¡¯re unbelievable," one of the maids spat, crossing her arms with a re. "You think just because the Alphas looked at you, you can act however you want?"


    Her words hit me harder than the fall. My lips parted, but no words came out at first. My throat was tight, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I didn¡¯t push her," I finally said, my voice barely above a whisper. It trembled as much as my hands did. "I would never..."


    "She¡¯s always been trouble," another maid snapped, rolling her eyes. "From the moment she got here. You should¡¯ve stayed in the forest or wherever it is you came from."


    That one hurt.


    I lowered my head, blinking fast to hold back the tears threatening to spill.


    I had done nothing wrong. Nothing. But that didn¡¯t matter here. Nothing I did ever seemed good enough. I was always the outsider, the girl without a wolf, the servant with no name, the human in a house full of wolves.


    And now they hated me even more because the Alphas had looked at me. Because fate had tied me to them without asking me or anyone else.


    Like it was my fault.


    Before I could exin, defend myself, or even stand fully, two of the maids grabbed my arms.


    "Let go!" I cried out, struggling a little. "I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    But they didn¡¯t listen. Their grips were tight and unforgiving.


    They dragged me across the kitchen, past the pantry, toward the back of the kitchen where the old storage room was, a dark space where unused furniture and broken tools were kept. My feet scraped against the stone floor as I tried to resist, but it was no use. The other maids followed behind,ughing and whispering like this was a game.


    One of them pulled open the heavy wooden door.


    "She needs to cool off," someone muttered behind me.


    The door creaked.


    And then, without warning, they shoved me inside.


    The door mmed shut.


    Click.


    Locked.


    I stood there in the pitch dark, heart pounding, fists trembling at my sides.


    Tears blurred my vision even in the darkness.


    I backed up slowly until I felt the wall, then slid down to the floor.


    It was cold.


    Smelled like dust.


    And for the hundredth time that week, I wondered what I had done to deserve all of this.

 Chapter 23- help me

    <h4>Chapter 23: 23- help me</h4>


    23


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    At first, I just cried.


    Curled up in the corner of the dusty room, I let the tears fall, hot and silent. My chest ached, like something heavy had been ced right on top of it. My throat burned, but I didn¡¯t make a sound. No one would hear me. No one would care.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to break something. But all I could do was cry.


    My arms were wrapped tightly around my knees, my dress clinging to me with sweat and dust. The storage room smelled like old wood and damp rags. Everything was dark. Not just outside, but inside me, too.


    That¡¯s when I felt it.


    The air.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    It was too still. Too thick. I blinked, trying to breathe through my nose, but the air didn¡¯t move. There were no windows in the room. No vents. Just walls and boxes and shelves stacked with broken furniture.


    I tried to take a deep breath, but it caught in my chest. Like my lungs forgot how to work.


    I tried again.


    Still nothing.


    A sharp, hot panic started to rise in my throat. My hands began to shake.


    It¡¯s okay, I told myself. You¡¯re just scared. Breathe slowly. Breathe slowly.


    But my body didn¡¯t listen.


    The room was too dark. The kind of dark that presses against your skin like it wants to crawl inside you. I looked up, hoping for even a crack of light, but there was nothing. Just shadow.


    And that¡¯s when the memory hit.


    Not a full memory... just a sh. A feeling.


    I was small. Trapped. Somewhere tight. Smoke everywhere. My body was shaking. I couldn¡¯t see. I couldn¡¯t breathe. Someone was screaming.


    I didn¡¯t know when it happened. Or how. But it felt real. Like it had lived inside me all along, waiting for this moment toe back.


    "No," I whispered, pressing my hands to my ears, as if that would block it out. "Stop it. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s not real."


    But my body remembered, even if my mind didn¡¯t.


    My breaths came faster now, short and sharp. I was gasping. Choking on the air that refused to move. My heart pounded so loudly it drowned out everything else.


    The darkness felt like it was crawling over me, into me, pressing down on every inch of my skin.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    My heart began to race, pounding so loud I could hear it in my ears. I wed at my chest, trying to force my lungs to work.


    "No," I whispered to myself. "No, no, not now..."


    But it was happening again.


    It always started the same way, every time I had that dream. I didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    I never remembered what came before or after.


    Just the fear. The same fear I felt now.


    I stumbled to the middle of the room, my legs barely holding me up. My knees hit the hard floor with a soft thud, and I pressed my trembling palms against the cold, rough surface, trying to ground myself, trying to stay present.


    But it wasn¡¯t working.


    The air felt tighter now, heavier, like it was closing in on me. I gasped for breath, mouth wide open, but it felt like I was breathing through a thick curtain. Nothing was getting through. My chest rose and fell in short, panicked bursts.


    I choked. Coughed.


    My vision started to blur, edges darkening like someone was turning the lights down. My ears rang faintly, and every sound became distant, like I was sinking underwater. The room spun slowly, and I gripped the floor harder, my fingers sying out against the stone, desperate to hold on to something real.


    But the shadows didn¡¯t let go.


    They clung to me, wrapped around me like arms that I couldn¡¯t fight off. Arms that pressed down, whispered things I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I wanted to scream, but my throat was too dry, too tight. I couldn¡¯t even cry anymore. The fear had pushed past the tears and gone somewhere deeper. Somewhere colder.


    "I don¡¯t want to die here," I whispered, though I couldn¡¯t hear my own voice.


    That thought hit me like a wave. I wasn¡¯t ready. I wasn¡¯t strong. I hadn¡¯t even lived. I hadn¡¯t seen my father¡¯s smile onest time or told him how much I missed him.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here.


    My arms shook as I pushed myself up from the floor. The room spun, but I kept crawling. My knees scraped against the hard ground, and the dust filled my mouth and nose. I coughed, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    The door.


    I reached it and leaned my weight against it, my breath shallow and fast. I raised my fist and banged hard.


    "Help..." My voice came out broken and weak. "Please... someone... help me..."


    No answer.


    I banged again, harder this time. "Please! I can¡¯t breathe!"


    The wood thudded with each hit, but the silence behind it didn¡¯t break. I felt my tears fall again, mixing with the sweat on my face. My head was pounding. My hands ached. My whole body trembled.


    I screamed.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything!" My voice cracked. "Please! Don¡¯t leave me here!"


    Still, nothing.


    I pressed my forehead against the door, gasping. My lungs burned. I was so dizzy, so tired. The air felt thinner by the second.


    Why wouldn¡¯t anyonee?


    Why did they all hate me this much?


    I sobbed, hitting the door with the side of my fist now, slower, weaker. "Please... please..."


    The sound of my own crying filled the room. My shoulders shook. My voice faded into quiet whimpers as I slid back down, curling near the bottom of the door.


    Just when my eyes were starting to close... just when the darkness inside me began to feel like home...


    Click.


    The sound was soft, but to me, it was everything.


    The door creaked open, light spilling in. Footsteps rushed toward me.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Lisa?" a familiar voice called.


    My heart stirred faintly at the sound.


    "Milo..." I whispered, so low I wasn¡¯t sure if he even heard me. My lips barely moved. "Milo..."


    Then everything around me tilted, like the world had shifted sideways.


    Warm arms caught me before I hit the floor. His voice was panicking now, shaking.


    "Lisa...no, no, stay with me. Stay awake. Lisa!"


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    The pain, the fear, ... it all swirled around me like a storm, pulling me under.


    And just like that, I let go, my body falling limp against his chest as everything faded to ck.

 Chapter 24 - survive

    <h4>Chapter 24: 24 - survive</h4>


    24


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I woke up slowly.


    My head spun as I blinked against the faint light filtering in through the small, dusty window. Everything ached, my chest, my limbs, even my eyes. I shifted slightly, and that was when I realized I wasn¡¯t lying alone.


    My head was resting in someone¡¯sp.


    Milo.


    He was seated on the cold floor, his back against the wooden wall of the old storage room. His eyes were closed, his breathing soft and even. He¡¯d fallen asleep while watching over me. I stared at him for a moment, my heart softening. His arms were crossed loosely over his chest, but one hand rested gently on my shoulder, like he wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t disappear.


    My chest tightened. No one had ever done that for me before. Not since my father.


    "Milo..." I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    His eyes snapped open immediately. He looked down at me, eyes wide with concern. "Lisa? You¡¯re awake. Are you okay?" His voice was quiet, filled with worry.


    I nodded slowly, forcing a small smile. "Thank you... I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened if you didn¡¯te."


    He gave a soft, relievedugh. "Don¡¯t thank me. I heard your voice...I don¡¯t even know how. But I just... I knew something was wrong. So I followed it."


    Before I could stop myself, I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly. "Thank you," I whispered again, my throat thick with emotion.


    He hugged me back, his hand gently patting my back. "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe now."


    But then, a sharp voice echoed outside.


    "Milo!"


    It was one of the guards, his tone loud and angry, echoing through the pce walls.


    Milo stiffened. I pulled back quickly, eyes wide. "Won¡¯t they punish you?"


    He looked down at me and shook his head with a faint smile. "Don¡¯t worry about me. Just stay here, alright? Get some rest."


    He stood slowly, dusting off his pants. That was when I noticed where we were, we were at the back of the pce, far from the kitchens or halls. It was quiet. Hidden.


    I reached out, grabbing his wrist gently. "Are you sure?"


    He nodded, gently prying my fingers loose. "I¡¯ve handled worse. I¡¯ll be fine. Just stay put, Lisa."


    With that, he gave me onest reassuring look and walked out.


    But something in me wouldn¡¯t settle. My heart beat fast, worrying pressing on my chest like a stone.


    So I got up, legs still a bit shaky, and quietly followed him, just far enough to stay out of sight. Just to make sure he was really going to be okay. I peeked around the corner, watching from the shadows, praying that the guards wouldn¡¯t do anything too harsh.


    I crouched low behind the thick stone pir, heart pounding so loud I was sure they¡¯d hear it.


    Just ahead, Milo stood stiffly, hands behind his back. The guard, taller, broader, and clearly higher in rank, was ring at him like he wanted to tear him apart.


    "Why did you leave your post for an hour?" the guard barked. His voice echoed in the courtyard, sharp and angry.


    My breath caught. An hour?


    I¡¯d been asleep for that long?


    Milo didn¡¯t answer right away. I could see the way his jaw tightened. "I was... I had to check something. It was important."


    The guard stepped forward. "So you think you can walk off whenever you like?"


    "No, sir..."


    p.


    I gasped silently as the guard¡¯s hand cracked across Milo¡¯s cheek.


    My nails dug into my palm. I wanted to run out, to tell him it was my fault. That he was only trying to help me. But my legs wouldn¡¯t move.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    p.


    "Next time," the guard growled, "you think about your ce here before acting."


    Another p.


    Milo¡¯s head jerked to the side. But he didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t fight back.


    He just stood there, taking it.


    Tears filled my eyes. This was because of me.


    The guard turned and stormed off, muttering under his breath.


    He slowly reached up to touch his cheek, then straightened. He didn¡¯t look around. He didn¡¯t know I was there, watching.


    I bit my lip and stayed hidden, my body trembling.


    He let out a slow breath and winced as his hand brushed over his cheek.


    I stepped out from behind the pir.


    He turned, and our eyes met.


    For a second, neither of us moved. His face was a little red, his expression tired but calm. I couldn¡¯t stay still. My feet moved before I could stop them.


    I ran to him.


    "Milo!" I called, my voice shaking. "I¡¯m sorry...so sorry!"


    He blinked, clearly surprised. "Lisa... You shouldn¡¯t be out here."


    "I saw everything," I whispered, stopping just in front of him. My hands trembled as I looked up at his face, now marked with a fading handprint. "Why... Why did you wait for me to wake up? You should¡¯ve gone. You didn¡¯t have to get hurt like that."


    He gave a soft, tired smile. "I couldn¡¯t leave you there alone. You were scared. I could hear it in your breathing." His eyes softened. "You needed someone."


    Tears welled in my eyes again, but I quickly wiped them away. "You didn¡¯t deserve that. I should havee out. I should¡¯ve said something."


    "No," he said gently. "You would¡¯ve made it worse...for both of us. I¡¯m fine. Really."


    "But it¡¯s not fair..." I mumbled, staring at the floor.


    He ced a hand lightly on my shoulder. "Nothing here is fair, Lisa. But we survive. That¡¯s what matters."


    I looked up again, our eyes meeting one more time. "Thank you," I said quietly. "For everything."


    He nodded and gave a small chuckle, though I could still see the pain in his eyes. "You¡¯re wee. Just... don¡¯t go passing out in storage rooms again, okay?"


    Despite everything, I smiled.


    "I¡¯ll try," I whispered.


    He sighed and looked around to make sure no one else was watching. His voice dropped low, serious.


    "Lisa," he said, "we should walk back separately."


    I blinked. "Why?"


    He gave me a knowing look. "Because if they see us together too much, they¡¯ll make things worse for you. And for me."


    "Oh..." I lowered my gaze, understanding sinking into my chest like a heavy stone.


    "But," he added quickly, "meet me at the pce cafeteria. I¡¯ll be there in the afternoon. I want to show you something."


    I tilted my head slightly. "What?"


    He offered a small, tired smile. "How to survive in this ce. How to avoid the bullies... the ones who smile with sharp teeth. I¡¯m being treated badly because I¡¯m an omega and you are also suffering because you are a human, so we need to learn how to survive,"


    For a moment, I just stared at him, grateful, confused, but also curious. He didn¡¯t owe me anything. And yet, here he was. Still helping. Still caring.


    "Okay," I said softly.

 Chapter 25 - place

    <h4>Chapter 25: 25 - ce</h4>


    25


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked back into the kitchen, trying to keep my head down. My heart was still pounding from what I¡¯d just witnessed with Milo, and my body ached from everything that had happened. I just wanted a moment to breathe... but the moment I stepped in, I knew there wouldn¡¯t be any.


    The head maid, Matilda, was already in the center of the room, arms crossed, her face tight with anger.


    "Where have you been?" she snapped.


    I opened my mouth to exin, but before a word could escape, Tessa¡¯s voice cut through.


    "She was probably lounging somewhere, pretending to be sick or weak," she said with a loud, fakeugh.


    A few of the other maids giggled. My hands clenched at my sides.


    Matilda didn¡¯t even ask for proof. "Take your position!" she barked.


    Tessa gave me a smug look before strolling off to stir a pot like she owned the whole pce.


    I moved to my corner, head low. I tried to keep quiet, to disappear. But just a few minutester, Matilda called me again.


    "Lisa!" she said sharply. "It¡¯s time for the Alphas¡¯ afternoon snacks. You¡¯re taking it to them."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I froze. My throat tightened.


    Me? Why me?


    But I didn¡¯t say it aloud. I just nodded, even though my legs felt heavy, like I was dragging chains behind me.


    Matilda didn¡¯t even spare me a second nce. She simply turned away and pointed to the tray. I moved toward the counter, where the silver tray sat, shining like it belonged in a different world than mine.


    Neatly arranged on it were slices of ripe fruit, wedges of soft cheese, and slices of golden, spiced bread that still gave off the faint scent of cinnamon. Beside them sat a tall ss filled with chilled juice, beads of moisture running down its sides like tears.


    My heart broke a little as I stared at it all.


    It wasn¡¯t the food. It wasn¡¯t even the weight of the tray.


    It was what it meant.


    That tray might as well have been a rope around my neck.


    To take that tray was to walk straight back into the mouth of the beast, back in front of the triplets. Back in front of Belinda. The same people who saw me as a joke. As a stain. As nothing.


    And now I had to serve them. Again.


    Like I was born for it.


    My fingers wrapped tightly around the handles. I felt the cold metal press into my palms. My arms trembled, not just from the weight, but from something deeper. Dread.


    I stepped out of the kitchen.


    The hallway felt longer than usual. My feet dragged, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. I told myself to be strong. Just serve them, bow, and leave. That¡¯s all.


    When I got to the door, I took a breath and knocked lightly.


    "Come in," one of them called.


    I pushed the door open and entered, head bowed. I didn¡¯t even dare look up as I walked toward them. My hands gripped the tray tighter.


    Belinda was there, sitting close to Kael, her legs crossed like she owned the entire pce. Her lips were curled into a smug smile, eyes already locked on me as if she¡¯d been waiting.


    I stepped into the room, keeping my head bowed low, the silver tray firm in my trembling hands. I focused on each step, willing my knees not to buckle beneath me.


    I didn¡¯t belong here. Every piece of me knew that.


    As I moved forward, I could feel the weight of their gazes pressing on me, Kael¡¯s cold stare, Damon¡¯s amused smirk, Belinda¡¯s sharpened re, and Rowan... just watching, always watching.


    I turned slightly as I reached the table, angling my body just enough to keep some distance between me and them. My fingers reached for the edge of the tray to set it down carefully.


    And then, it happened.


    A hard, sudden smacknded right on me, on my backside.


    I gasped, the tray wobbling dangerously in my hands. One of the juice sses clinked loudly against the te. I caught it just in time, stopping it from tipping, but my heart had already jumped to my throat.


    Heat spread across my face.


    It was Rowan.


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide it.


    I could feel the way his fingers had lingered just a little too long before pulling away, the way his mouth twisted into a satisfied grin like I was nothing more than a toy.


    He satzily on the couch, one leg crossed over the other, his arms resting casually behind his head like he had all the time in the world. His shirt was partly unbuttoned, his chest rising and falling slowly, rxed. But his eyes, his eyes were sharp, filled with mischief and something far worse. Something darker. Something cruel.


    He looked at me like I was entertainment. Like I wasn¡¯t a person at all.


    "Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t like that," he said, lips curled into a smirk that made my stomach twist.


    My mouth opened slightly, but no sound came out.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer that kind of insult, how to defend myself when I was already stripped of my pride.


    So I said nothing.


    I just stood there, frozen in ce. My body was stiff. My skin burned, not from the touch, but from the shame. My face was hot, my eyes stung, and my heart beat so loudly I was sure they could hear it.


    My fingers were still wrapped around the tray. I didn¡¯t even realize how tightly I was holding it until I felt the metal edge bite into my palm.


    Kael chuckled low under his breath.


    That sound, it wasn¡¯t loud, but it felt like thunder in my chest. A cruel, amused sound that said everything without needing words. He was entertained. I was just a show to him. Something to mock. Something less.


    I didn¡¯t dare lift my head.


    Damon didn¡¯t even look at me. He sat there, rxed, sipping his drink like I didn¡¯t exist. Like I was just another part of the room. Just a servant in the background. Nothing worth seeing. Nothing worth defending.


    But Belinda... She looked right at me.


    Her smile was wide, too wide. Not kind. Not soft. Triumphant.


    Like she¡¯d won a game I didn¡¯t even know I was ying.


    Like she had been waiting for this exact moment, to watch me squirm, to see me humiliated in front of the people who were supposed to protect me... even if only by fate.


    ???????????????????????.?????


    She tilted her head slightly, her eyes shining with fake sweetness. But I saw it. The message behind her smile was loud and clear.


    This is your ce.


    On the edge of the room. On your knees. Blushing. Shaking. Small.


    And you¡¯ll never be more than this.

 Chapter 26 - giant wolf

    <h4>Chapter 26: 26 - giant wolf</h4>


    26


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Just when I thought it was over, I heard Kael¡¯s voice.


    "You did enjoy it, right?" he saidzily, his tone dripping with mockery.


    My heart dropped.


    Then Damon added, "Yeah. You didn¡¯t push him away."


    Laughter followed, low, amused, cruel. My hands trembled. I stared at the floor, hoping it would just swallow me whole.


    Rowan smirked. "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, little mate? A little attention from your Alphas?"


    I couldn¡¯t take it.


    The heat in my face wasn¡¯t from embarrassment anymore, it was shame, thick and heavy. My chest tightened, and my eyes burned. I held back the tears with everything I had, but when Kael chuckled again, I broke.


    I couldn¡¯t stand there one more second.


    I turned and ran, out of the room, down the hall, my footsteps echoing behind me. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I just needed to get away. Away from their eyes. Their voices. Theirughter.


    Tears streamed down my face as I clutched the hem of my dress, lifting it just enough not to trip. My lungs burned with every breath. I wasn¡¯t even sure what hurt more, the p, the teasing, or the fact that they enjoyed watching me fall apart.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I finally found a corner near the garden and copsed to the ground, pulling my knees to my chest.


    I sat there for a long time, my back against the cold stone wall, arms wrapped tightly around my legs like it could somehow hold me together. But I was already broken.


    Their words kept echoing in my mind, louder than anything else.


    "Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t like it."


    "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?"


    A sharp ache tugged at my chest. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was anger or sadness, or both. My tears kept falling, soaking into the fabric of my dress. It clung to my skin, just like the shame.


    How did everything go so wrong?


    I never asked for this.


    I didn¡¯t beg to be their mate. I didn¡¯t even want to be in that pce. I just wanted peace, a small ce to breathe, to care for my father, to be free from the taunts and cruelty I¡¯d lived with all my life.


    But now I was a prisoner of fate.


    Not just by the mark the Moon Goddess put on me, but by the way they looked at me, like I was nothing. Just a toy to mock, a thing to humiliate.


    I pressed a trembling hand to my chest. The pain there wasn¡¯t just emotional. It felt like my heart was physically bruised, like something inside me was bruised.


    Why me?


    Why did they have to be my mates?


    I hated the pull I felt toward them. The confusing heat in my stomach every time they were near. It was like being chained to something that only brought me pain.


    And worse, being punished for not smiling through it.


    I closed my eyes tightly, biting my bottom lip to keep another sob from escaping.


    I felt small.


    Invisible.


    I didn¡¯t even realize when my mind began to wander, when my thoughts drifted away from the pain in my chest a long time ago. A memory I hadn¡¯t touched in years. Maybe because it was the only one that didn¡¯t hurt.


    I must have been seven or eight.


    Papa and I were walking home from the vige. The sun was beginning to set, and the sky had turned a soft orange, like it was dipped in honey. It had rained the day before, and the path under our feet was still damp. Our sandals made soft squishing sounds as we walked along the muddy trail, the smell of wet earth filling the air.


    He held my hand tightly, just like he always did. His hand was rough from years of hard work, but it was warm and steady. I always felt safe when Papa held my hand. Like nothing bad could ever touch me.


    I was swinging our hands back and forth, trying to match his long steps with my little ones. He didn¡¯t talk much, but I liked being beside him in silence. It was peaceful. It was home.


    Then suddenly, I stopped, pulling his hand to make him look at me.


    "Papa," I said, bouncing a little from one foot to the other, "I need to pee. You don¡¯t have to follow me because I¡¯m now a big girl,"


    He looked down at me, and the corner of his eyes crinkled as he chuckled. "Alright, big girl. There¡¯s a bush just ahead. Be quick."


    I nodded proudly, puffing out my chest. "I can go alone. I¡¯m not a baby."


    Papa chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Alright then, big girl. Go on. I¡¯ll wait right here."


    Iughed, my little feet sshing in a shallow puddle as I ran ahead, weaving between the tall grass and bushes. I felt so grown, so sure of myself. I even turned around once to shout, "Don¡¯t follow me, Papa! I can do it myself!"


    I meant it too. I didn¡¯t want him hovering or holding my hand. I wanted to prove that I was strong and brave, just like he always said I could be.


    But the trees were thicker than I thought. Branches hung low, scratching against my arms as I passed. Leaves rustled high above, blocking out most of the sky. The sound of the wind through the trees made it hard to hear anything else. Even my own footsteps felt muffled.


    I found a small clearing and quickly did what I came to do. But when I turned to go back, I stopped.


    The path was gone.


    At least, it looked gone. Every direction seemed to have the same trees, the same bushes. I spun around slowly, my heart beginning to race.


    I took a few steps to the left. No sign of Papa. I turned right, nothing.


    "Papa?" I called softly, suddenly unsure.


    No answer.


    I swallowed hard, trying not to panic. I wasn¡¯t far. I couldn¡¯t be far. But everything looked different now, twisted somehow. Bigger. Deeper.


    "Papa?" I called again, spinning slowly in ce. "Papa!"


    My voice trembled a little. I tried to stay calm.


    "Papa!"


    No answer.


    That was when I heard it, the crunch of something heavy on the ground behind me.


    I turned.


    And there it was.


    A giant wolf.


    Silver-gray fur. Piercing golden eyes. Taller than anything I¡¯d ever seen.


    I froze.


    My little heart beat so fast I thought I would faint. My legs wouldn¡¯t move. My voice wouldn¡¯te out. I just stood there, staring at death, or what I thought was death.

 Chapter 27 - back in hell

    <h4>Chapter 27: 27 - back in hell</h4>


    27


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stood frozen.


    The wolves, two of them, were big, bigger than anything I had ever seen. Their eyes glowed, and their growls rumbled deep, like thunder rolling through the forest. My legs trembled. My breath hitched in my throat. I couldn¡¯t scream. I couldn¡¯t move.


    But then, I ran.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. My feet just moved. Branches whipped at my arms, tearing at my dress. My heart pounded so loudly I thought it would burst. Behind me, the wolves gave chase, fast and hungry.


    "Papa!" I screamed. "Papa, help me!"


    But no one answered.


    Tears streamed down my face. I stumbled over a root, almost falling. I didn¡¯t want to die. I was just a little girl who got lost trying to act like a big girl. I wanted to go home. I wanted to feel Papa¡¯s hand in mine again.


    And just as I thought it was the end, as I heard one of the wolves leap behind me, they appeared.


    Three boys. Maybe just a few years older than me. They came out of nowhere, fast as lightning, with eyes like fire and movements sharper than any sword I¡¯d ever seen in stories. One of them tackled the wolf mid-air. Another shed with something that looked like ws. The third sent a deep growl that echoed through the trees, making the wolves pause, confused.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    It happened so fast. I barely understood what I was seeing.


    But within moments... The wolvesy dead.


    And the three boys stood over them, breathing heavily, fierce and wild and... unreal.


    One of them, dark-haired and sharp-eyed, turned to me. His voice was rough but curious. "Are you okay?"


    I could only nod, too stunned to speak.


    That was the first time I met the triplets.


    I stared at them, three boys, no older than me, standing tall and confident like they had done this a hundred times before. They were beautiful in a way I didn¡¯t have words for then. Strong. Untouched by fear. One of them wiped his de on the grass, the other two looked at me with quiet curiosity.


    "Are you hurt?" the one in the middle asked. His voice was calm but firm.


    I shook my head quickly, my lips still trembling. "N-No. I¡¯m fine. Thank you... thank you so much..."


    Before any of them could say more, I heard a voice, rough and panicked, cut through the woods.


    "Lisa!"


    It was Papa.


    I turned just as he burst through the trees, out of breath, his walking stick nearly falling from his hand. When he saw me standing there, he looked like he might cry. He rushed forward, arms wrapping around me.


    "Oh, thank the Moon," he whispered into my hair, holding me tight.


    Then he looked up, and everything about him changed.


    His grip loosened. He straightened slightly. And then, to my shock, he bowed.


    "Alpha sons," he said quietly. "Thank you for saving my daughter. I owe you everything."


    That was when I realized, they weren¡¯t just boys. They were the sons of the Alpha.


    And I had just been saved by the future rulers of the Pack.


    I didn¡¯t know what it meant then.


    But now... now I remember.


    I sat up slowly, the rough bench digging into the backs of my thighs. The air was quiet for once, and for a second, I allowed myself to drift back, back to the forest, to that day so long ago when everything could¡¯ve ended, but didn¡¯t.


    A soft smile tugged at my lips, surprising even me.


    They had saved me.


    The triplets, Rowan, Kael, and Damon. Back then, I didn¡¯t know who they were. I just knew three brave boys who appeared like magic and chased away the danger. They¡¯d looked at me with concern, not disgust. They had asked if I was okay, and I hadn¡¯t felt like a burden.


    They were kind.


    They were warm.


    They weren¡¯t the cruel, cold men I now served in this pce.


    The boys who once saved me, who stood between me and danger without even knowing who I was, where had they gone?


    "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath, my fingers grazing over the fading bruise on my arm. It still aches when I press it, but not as much as the ache in my heart. "Why did you change?"


    I hugged myself, the rough fabric of my maid¡¯s uniform brushing my skin. That day in the forest felt like another life, like a story I once read and convinced myself was real. I had believed in that memory for so long, used it to warm myself on cold nights, tofort myself when I thought I waspletely alone.


    But now it just left me confused. Angry.


    And hurt.


    They had been kind. Gentle. Protective.


    But now?


    Now, their words burned more than fire. Their eyes cut deeper than knives. They looked through me as if I were dirt. As if saving me had been a mistake.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I sat there, staring at the floor, chasing the memory like sunlight through a cracked window. I could still hear their young voices, Kael¡¯s teasingugh, Damon¡¯s calm tone, Rowan¡¯s quiet questions. They had made me feel safe.


    But the memory didn¡¯tst. They never did.


    "Lisa!"


    The voice cracked through the air like thunder.


    I flinched so hard my shoulder hit the edge of the bench. My heart jumped into my throat. My back straightened on instinct, like I was a soldier caught sleeping during duty.


    No. Not now. Not when I was finally starting to breathe again.


    "Lisa!" the voice came again, sharper this time.


    Belinda.


    Even just hearing her name in my head sent a chill down my spine. I stood quickly, wiping my palms on the sides of my dress, as if I could erase my moment of peace. As if I could hide the fact that I was human, and tired, and holding on by a thread.


    My stomach turned cold, my peace shattering instantly.


    "Yes?" I called out, my voice barely making it past my dry throat.


    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!" she barked from somewhere down the hallway.


    I stood quickly, brushing the dust from my skirt with shaking hands. My pulse raced. I didn¡¯t know what she wanted. But I knew it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    The warmth of that childhood memory vanishedpletely.


    And I was back in hell.

 Chapter 28 - fall apart

    <h4>Chapter 28: 28 - fall apart</h4>


    28


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I wiped my palms on my skirt as I stepped out into the hallway, still trying to calm my heartbeat. The pce walls felt colder now, like they were leaning in, watching me. Every step I took echoed louder than I wanted it to. I just wanted to pass through unnoticed.


    But there she was.


    Belinda stood near the main staircase, her hand wrapped tightly around Rowan¡¯s arm like she was afraid he¡¯d vanish. Her fingers curled possessively against his bicep, her head tilted sweetly toward him, but her eyes, when they met mine, were anything but sweet.


    Rowan didn¡¯t look at me. His face was nk, but his jaw was tight.


    "Oh, good," Belinda said, her voice loud and sugary as syrup. "There you are, Lisa."


    I walked closer, careful not to meet Rowan¡¯s eyes. "Yes?"


    She smiled, too wide. "I need you to clean the guest room on the second floor. The one with the green curtains. I¡¯ll be going out for a bit with Rowan, but I¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight."


    She said it so casually, like it was normal, like I needed to know where she¡¯d be sleeping. But I understood the message behind her words. It wasn¡¯t about the room. It was about him.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    She stood there with her arm locked in Rowan¡¯s, her smile smug and eyes full of challenge. Her voice was sweet, butced with venom as she gave the order: clean the guest room, her room for the night.


    I understood what she was doing. She wanted me to picture it. To imagine her curled up beside him in a warm, soft bed,ughing and whispering into the night. While I would be curled up on a thin, cold mattress in the servant quarters, trying to silence my tears with the scratchy pillow they gave me.


    She wanted to see if I would flinch.


    If I would break.


    I wanted to scream. To ask her why she hated me so much. To remind her that I never asked for any of this. That I never wanted to be the mate of the triplets. That I didn¡¯t want any part of this twisted, cruel pce life.


    But I didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Not today.


    I could feel the heat in my eyes, the sting of unshed tears, but I didn¡¯t let them fall. I kept my head down. I clutched the cleaning cloth tighter in my hand, like that small act could keep me grounded.


    "I¡¯ll take care of it," I said softly, barely above a whisper.


    Her smile widened, satisfied. She leaned her head against Rowan¡¯s shoulder, brushing her fingers down his chest, like marking territory.


    "Good girl," she whispered mockingly.


    I nodded once more, turned around, and walked away without another word.


    I wouldn¡¯t give her the reaction she wanted.


    I stepped into the guest room Belinda mentioned. The one with the green curtains. The air inside was still, a little musty, like it hadn¡¯t been used in a while. I set down the small bucket and cloth I carried, rolled up my sleeves, and got to work.


    I dusted the windowsill first, trying not to let my mind wander, to Belinda¡¯s smile, to Rowan¡¯s silence, to everything that still stung inside me. I just wanted to finish and leave.


    I had just bent over to reach under the bed when I felt it.


    Two strong arms wrapped around my waist from behind.


    I froze.


    For a second, my body refused to move, my breath caught in my throat.


    Then instinct took over.


    I gasped, panicked, and tried to push the person away, but they were too strong. My heart pounded in my chest, wild and loud. I turned my head slightly, and that was when I saw him.


    Kael.


    He was holding me firmly against him, his face way too close to mine. He smelled like spice and something darker, dangerous.


    "Kael!" I said, struggling against his grip. "Let me go!"


    But he didn¡¯t loosen his hold. He leaned closer, his breath brushing the side of my neck. "You always smell like fresh bread now," he said slowly, like it was something amusing.


    I pushed again, harder this time. "Stop! Please."


    He finally let go, just a bit, but not enough for me to feel safe.


    "You shouldn¡¯t touch me like that," I said, my voice trembling.


    He smirked. "Why? Isn¡¯t this what you want? You¡¯re our mate, remember?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this," I whispered, wiping my eyes quickly before they saw.


    Kael just chuckled and took a step back, his eyes dark and unreadable. "Neither did we."


    "Kael..." I said, my voice tense.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stepped forward, closing the space between us. I took a step back. Then another.


    But the room wasn¡¯t big, and soon, I found the wall behind me.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, my hands pressed against his chest as he stood in front of me.


    "I want to feel you," he said, voice low.


    Before I could reply, he leaned forward.


    I turned my face quickly. "Don¡¯t," I said firmly.


    But his lips still brushed the side of my cheek, and I pushed him harder this time.


    "Stop it!" My voice cracked.


    He froze.


    For a second, the air was heavy with silence. My hands were still between us, holding him away.


    He stepped closer again, his breath brushing against my skin.


    "Kael, stop," I said, louder this time, nting my palms against his chest.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    His eyes were darker now, conflicted, but something else too. Something I didn¡¯t like. His hands moved too quickly, grabbing my wrists and pinning them gently but firmly against the wall.


    Panic exploded in my chest.


    "No," I said sharply, twisting, trying to break free.


    He leaned in, trying to kiss me. My heart pounded. I jerked my head to the side and brought my knee up, not hard enough to hurt him, but enough to make him loosen his grip.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    I shoved him back with all the strength I had, slipping out from under his arm and stumbling across the room.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I shouted, breathless, voice shaking.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I cried.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just stood there. Watching.


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear anything else. I ran.


    Out the door, down the hall, my feet barely touched the floor as I fled. I didn¡¯t stop until I found a quiet corner near the servants¡¯ wing, clutching my chest, trying to breathe.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I blinked them away. I wasn¡¯t going to fall apart.

 Chapter 29 - the prison

    <h4>Chapter 29: 29 - the prison</h4>


    29


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears anymore.


    Kael¡¯s hands were still fresh in my memory.


    His breath on my skin.


    His weight pressing me to the wall.


    The way I had to push and shove just to get away.


    I felt so tired.


    So helpless.


    So used.


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Why did they get to treat me like this? Like I was nothing more than a body they could grab when they wanted, speak to however they liked, toss aside once they were done? Why did I evene here?


    I dropped to the floor, burying my face in my hands. My shoulders shook with each sob. The pain in my chest felt like it was splitting me open.


    Then I heard it.


    "Lisa?"


    I turned my head slightly. It was Milo.


    His eyes widened when he saw me, and he rushed over. "Lisa, what happened? Why are you crying like this?"


    I tried to speak, but nothing came out at first. My lips trembled, and I could barely breathe. Then finally, in a broken whisper, I said it.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "Kael... he...he almost forced himself on me."


    Milo¡¯s face hardened. He looked so shocked. So angry. But he didn¡¯t speak. He just knelt beside me and gently pulled me into a hug.


    And I broke again.


    I sobbed into his chest, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing keeping me from falling apartpletely. He rubbed my back gently, whispering calming words. "I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe. He didn¡¯t hurt you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you."


    But the moment didn¡¯tst.


    Kael walked in.


    Milo and I froze.


    My breath caught in my throat, and my whole body stiffened. My heart thudded loudly...too loud. We both scrambled apart instinctively, guilt and panic shing across our faces, though we¡¯d done nothing wrong.


    Kael¡¯s cold eyesnded on us like daggers.


    Milo immediately dropped to his knees, bowing low, his head nearly touching the floor. "Alpha Kael," he said quickly, voice low and shaking.


    But Kael didn¡¯t respond right away.


    He just stared.


    And I could feel the storm building behind his silence.


    My hands started to tremble. I took a step back without meaning to.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing with her?!" Kael¡¯s voice exploded across the room, louder and sharper than a p.


    I flinched, my whole body jerking. Milo didn¡¯t even lift his head...he stayed kneeling, still as stone, but I could see the way his back rose and fell too fast. He was trying to breathe. Trying not to show fear. But I knew he was scared. I was too.


    I opened my mouth, trying to speak, to say something that might calm Kael down...but nothing came out. My throat was dry, my mind nk.


    "I...I wasn¡¯t doing anything, Alpha," Milo stammered quickly, his gaze fixed to the ground. His voice was thin, shaking. "We¡¯re just friends."


    Kael¡¯sugh was low and bitter,pletely humorless. The sound echoed off the walls, making the air feel heavier. He took a slow step forward, boots clicking against the marble floor. "Friends?" he said again, drawing the word out like it tasted sour. "Do you even know who she is?"


    Milo stayed kneeling, shoulders stiff. I could feel the tension radiating from him. I took a shaky step back, trying to collect myself, but Kael¡¯s words froze me.


    "She¡¯s our mate."


    Time stopped.


    He said it like it was a title. A mark. Not something sacred or cherished, but imed. Possessed.


    Not someone who deserved care. Or love. Just a possession.


    That¡¯s how Kael saw me.


    Not a girl with feelings or pain, not someone trying to survive in a pce full of cruelty. Just an object. Something to own. Something to control.


    And still... even after those cold, sharp words, something in his voice, something in his eyes, told me it wasn¡¯t just about pride or dominance. There was more. A storm behind all that rage.


    But it wasn¡¯t love. Not like what Milo had shown me.


    Milo, who brought me food when I was hungry. Whoforted me when I cried. Who didn¡¯t ask for anything in return.


    Kael didn¡¯t care like Milo did.


    Then why? Why was he so angry? Why did his whole body shake with fury just from seeing me near someone else?


    "You dare touch what¡¯s mine?" he roared suddenly, spinning back toward Milo.


    Milo flinched but didn¡¯t rise from the ground. His mouth opened, but no words came out. I could see it in his eyes, fear, frustration, helplessness.


    And that¡¯s when Kael said it. Words so sharp they tore right through me.


    "She¡¯s nothing. A weak little thing we picked out of pity."


    My breath caught.


    Milo looked up at me in shock, as if even he couldn¡¯t believe Kael had said that.


    I felt like the ground had dropped from beneath me. My throat burned. My stomach twisted. Tears welled up, but I held them back. I couldn¡¯t cry now. Not in front of him. Not when he wanted to see me break.


    "She belongs to us," Kael went on, voice lower now but full of warning. "That means no one elseys a hand on her. Not even a finger."


    "You," he snapped, pointing right at me, "are you messing around with him?"


    "What?" I gasped. "No! I swear, I wasn¡¯t..."


    "Liar!" he barked, eyes filled with fury. "You let a servant touch you like that? You disgust me!"


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Everything was spiraling again.


    "GUARDS!" Kael shouted.


    The two guards rushed in.


    "Take him to the prison," Kael ordered coldly, not even looking at Milo anymore. "And lock her in her room. No food. No water. No sunlight. Until I say otherwise."


    "No, please..." I cried out, but the guards already grabbed Milo.


    His eyes met mine onest time, apologetic, pained, and then they dragged him out.


    The second guard grabbed me roughly by the arm.


    I didn¡¯t fight it.


    I was too numb.


    Too broken.


    Kael didn¡¯t even look back.

 Chapter 30- she’s lying

    <h4>Chapter 30: 30- she¡¯s lying</h4>


    30


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    They didn¡¯t even let me exin.


    Rough hands pushed me down the hallway, and before I could gather my thoughts or steady my breath, I was shoved into one of the old servant rooms. The door mmed shut behind me, and the harsh sound of the lock turning made me flinch.


    It was dark. Cold. The room was bare except for a thin mattress on the floor and a broken wooden chair by the wall. Dust floated in the air, and the smell of old rags filled my nose.


    I sat on the edge of the mattress, shaking. My cheeks were still wet with tears from earlier, and now they came back, fresh and hot. I covered my face with both hands, my shoulders trembling as the sobs tore out of me.


    Why was this happening?


    Why did they all think they could own me, hurt me, toss me around like I didn¡¯t matter?


    And Milo...


    I cried harder thinking about him.


    He had done nothing wrong. He was only trying tofort me. To protect me. Now he could be punished just for caring. Just for being kind.


    What if they hurt him? What if Kael ordered him to be punished, or worse?


    I crawled onto the mattress and curled into myself, hugging my arms around my knees. The thin nket offered nofort, but I held onto it anyway like it could keep me from falling apartpletely.


    "Please," I whispered into the silence, my voice hoarse from crying. "Please don¡¯t let him be hurt."


    I prayed...quiet, desperate prayers...over and over, until my body was too weak to cry anymore.


    Eventually, the tears stopped. My eyes were sore, my head heavy, and my heart... my heart felt cracked open. Iy down slowly, still facing the wall, and closed my eyes.


    Sleep took me, but even in my dreams, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Milo.


    I just hoped he was safe.


    I woke up with a dry throat and a pounding head. My eyes blinked slowly against the dim light that slipped through the cracked wooden window. For a second, I didn¡¯t remember where I was, until the ache in my body reminded me.


    Then, out of nowhere, p!


    A sharp pain lit up the side of my face, and my eyes snapped open, stinging from the impact.


    "You filthy thing!" Belinda¡¯s voice spat above me.


    I blinked at her, too stunned to speak, my cheek burning hot where her hand hadnded. Before I could say a word, she reached down, grabbed a fistful of my hair, and yanked me off the thin mattress.


    "Agh!" I cried out, stumbling to my feet as pain shot through my scalp.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    "Why is the guest room still dirty?" she hissed, dragging me out of the servant quarters like I weighed nothing. "I told you to clean it! Do you think you¡¯re here to rest and sleep like a princess?!"


    I struggled to keep up, trying not to fall as she yanked me forward by my hair. I was still sore from everything that had happened, still tired, still hurting, but none of it mattered to her.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    When we got to the room, she shoved me so hard I nearly hit the ground.


    "Clean this mess!" she barked, crossing her arms. "Now. If I find a single speck of dust when I return, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."


    Tears blurred my vision as I looked at the scattered pillows, the unmade bed, and the things she had probably messed up herself, just to me me.


    But I didn¡¯t argue. I didn¡¯t speak.


    I simply lowered my head, swallowed my pain, and got to work.


    I had just finished cleaning the room, wiping thest corner of the dresser until it gleamed under the soft afternoon light streaming through the window. My arms ached from scrubbing, and my feet throbbing from standing for so long, but I didn¡¯t mind. At least I had something to do, something that made me feel useful again.


    As I stepped back to admire the work, the door suddenly creaked open. My breath caught for a moment.


    Belinda walked in, her heels clicking against the polished floor as she entered with Rowan and Damon bouncing around her. They were giggling, full of energy, theirughter rising like birdsong. One of them was tugging at her dress, excitedly telling her something I couldn¡¯t quite hear, and Belinda responded with a light chuckle, tossing her hair over her shoulder.


    They looked so happy, so carefree. For a moment, I just watched them, wishing I could hold on to that kind of warmth for even a second.


    I stepped aside quietly, not wanting to draw attention to myself. I brushed my hands against my skirt, trying to smooth out the wrinkles and wipe off the sweat from all the cleaning. My chest tightened a little. Maybe, just maybe, Belinda would notice the effort I put in and smile at me. Maybe she¡¯d say thank you, or even just nod her approval.


    Something. Anything.


    Because no matter how much I tried to stay strong, I was tired of being invisible.


    But then Kael walked in.


    The moment his eyesnded on me, his entire demeanor shifted. His brows furrowed, his jaw tightened.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, his tone sharp. "You¡¯re supposed to be locked up."


    My heart dropped to my stomach. For a split second, I froze. Then, quickly, I replied, "Miss Belinda... Miss Belinda asked me to clean her room."


    There was silence. Heavy and loud.


    Belinda¡¯s smile vanished. She blinked at me, stunned, like she hadn¡¯t heard me right.


    "Wait...what?" she whispered.


    Then she let go of the triplets¡¯ hands and took a step forward, her voice rising as she spoke again.


    "That¡¯s a lie! Kael, she¡¯s lying against me. I didn¡¯t send her to do anything! I saw her in the corridor, justzing around. I swear!"


    Her voice cracked.


    I looked at her, stunned. Was she really going to deny it like that?

 Chapter 31 - hurt him

    <h4>Chapter 31: 31 - hurt him</h4>


    31


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I opened my mouth, heart pounding, ready to exin myself, but Belinda didn¡¯t even give me a chance.


    "Kael, just forget it," she said with a pout, flipping her hair over her shoulder like the drama queen she was. "She should just go back to her punishment. That¡¯s where she belongs."


    I froze. Her words hit me like a p. I looked at her in disbelief. After everything I had done, cleaning her room withoutint, trying to stay out of trouble, this was how she repaid me?


    I took a shaky breath, struggling to keep my voice steady. "That¡¯s not fair..."


    But Kael cut me off, his voice like a whip. "You think I¡¯m a fool? I caught you myself! With one of the servants. Laughing. Flirting. All lovey-dovey like you¡¯d forgotten where you were!"


    My heart dropped.


    "No," I whispered, panic rising in my throat. "That¡¯s not true! He was the one talking to me. I...I didn¡¯t..."


    Before I could get the words out, Ramon¡¯s voice roared through the room.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "What the hell, Lisa?!"


    I turned to him, stunned.


    "How could you do that?" Damon added, ring at me like I¡¯d justmitted a crime. "Is that how low you¡¯ve fallen?"


    I stared at both of them, my chest tightening. They didn¡¯t love me. They never did. So why were they yelling like I¡¯d broken their hearts?


    I didn¡¯t even know what to feel, anger, sadness, shame, it all tangled up inside me like a knot I couldn¡¯t loosen.


    And then Belinda, of course, just had to add fuel to the fire.


    "Why do the triplets even care who she¡¯s with?" she sneered, arms folded tightly across her chest. Her voice had that sharp, mocking edge to it, the one she always used when she wanted to cut deep and pretend she wasn¡¯t trying to bleed anyone.


    "She¡¯s not yours. She¡¯s not anyone¡¯s."


    At first, everyone else was too caught up in the drama to notice, but I saw it. The sh in her eyes. That flicker of something sharp and bitter behind the fake pout she wore like a mask. Jealousy.


    Not the loud kind that threw tantrums and cried for attention, but the quiet, dangerous kind that crept beneath skin and festered until it exploded in cruelty.


    She hated that they were talking about me. Hated that Kael threw someone in prison over me. Hated that Ramon and Damon were yelling, because of me. Even if it was all hate and judgment, it was still attention. And in Belinda¡¯s world, attention was everything.


    I looked at her more closely, and suddenly all the little things made sense. The way she kept ncing sideways at Ramon and Damon like she was checking if they were watching her. The way her lips twitched every time one of them raised their voice at me. The way she stood, trying so hard to look unfazed, but her fingers kept tightening around her arms like she was holding herself back from saying more.


    She was angry that, for once, it wasn¡¯t about her.


    The triplets may not have loved me, at least not in the way I sometimes foolishly hoped, but the fact that they were this upset, this reactive over me, clearly shook her.


    I could see the question in her eyes, though she¡¯d never admit it out loud: Why her? Why not me?


    I looked around the room, surrounded by usations, judgment, and people who imed to hate me but still acted like I was theirs to control.


    They just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Kael scoffed under his breath, shaking his head like I disgusted him. "I warned them about you. Always trying to y the victim, always pretending to be innocent." He nced at the others, lips curling. "And now look at her, flirting with servants like she¡¯s some prize."


    "That¡¯s not what happened," I said again, but my voice came out so small I barely recognized it.


    Ramonughed bitterly. "Do you think we¡¯re stupid? We¡¯ve been watching you, Lisa. You think you¡¯re sneaky? We see everything."


    Damon nodded in agreement, his jaw tight. "If you were so desperate for attention, maybe you should¡¯ve just said something instead of throwing yourself at the first man who looked at you."


    My hands started trembling. My mouth opened, then closed. No words woulde out.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was trying to say anymore.


    My heart pounded so loudly in my ears, it drowned out everything else.


    "I didn¡¯t..." I tried again, but Belinda cut in with an eye roll.


    "Oh please," she snapped, her tone dripping with mockery. "She¡¯s just trying to act sweet and pitiful now that she¡¯s been caught. Typical Lisa move."


    Then sheughed.


    Laughed.


    Ramon turned sharply to Kael, eyes gleaming with cold curiosity. "Who is the man?" he asked. "Which fool was stupid enough to think he could touch her?"


    Kael¡¯s lips thinned into a hard line. "One of the guards," he replied tly. "I already threw him in the prison."


    My heart stopped.


    No. No, no, no.


    Before I could say anything, Ramon let out a sharpugh and pped Kael on the back. "Good job. That¡¯s exactly what you should¡¯ve done."


    "About time someone taught those idiots some respect," Damon added, his tone ice-cold. "You want us to handle it? We could make an example of him."


    I felt like the floor dropped beneath me.


    Kill him?


    They were talking about killing him like it was nothing. Like his life didn¡¯t matter. Like this whole thing was a game.


    "No," I breathed, but no one heard me.


    "Should we end him?" Ramon asked Kael casually, as if he were talking about what to eat for dinner. "It¡¯ll send a message. Nobody touches what belongs to us."


    Us?


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    They hated me. They didn¡¯t want me. But suddenly, I was something that belonged to them?


    Kael didn¡¯t answer immediately, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Please," I said, my voice cracking. "Please don¡¯t hurt him. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I swear it wasn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t touch me."

 Chapter 32 - hold on

    <h4>Chapter 32: 32 - hold on</h4>


    32


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Ramon stepped forward, his tone cold and dismissive. "Go back to your post, Lisa. Now."


    Damon added, "We¡¯ll decide what to do with your little loverter."


    I felt my throat tighten. "Please...he¡¯s not..."


    Kael¡¯s re cut me off like a de. "I said go."


    I stood there for a moment, stunned, helpless. My mouth opened again, but nothing came out. They weren¡¯t going to let me speak. They didn¡¯t want the truth, they already believed what they wanted to believe.


    I looked at each of them, desperation wing at my chest. They didn¡¯t know Milo. He didn¡¯t deserve this. He was kind. He treated me like a human being. And now because of a that, he might die.


    But they didn¡¯t care. None of them did.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to bow my head even as the shame and panic burned through me. "Yes, sir," I whispered, and turned to leave.


    My legs felt like they were made of stone as I walked out of the room. I held it together until I reached the hallway, and then the tears came, hot and silent, running down my cheeks as I stumbled through the corridors like I didn¡¯t recognize where I was.


    I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let them kill him. I wouldn¡¯t.


    By the time I reached the prison block, I was shaking. The stench of sweat and damp walls clung to the air, and the dim lighting made everything feel colder, crueler.


    The guard at the door barely looked up when I approached. He recognized me, of course, who in this ce didn¡¯t?


    "You¡¯re not allowed here," he said gruffly.


    "I just need to see him. Please," I said, my voice hoarse. I dug into the pocket of my dress and pulled out the only thing I had left, myst card. It was supposed to be for food. Or for an emergency.


    But this was one, wasn¡¯t it?


    I held it out, my hand trembling. "Let me see him. Just for five minutes."


    The guard stared at me, then down at the card. His eyes flicked around, checking to make sure no one was watching. After a tense moment, he snatched it from my hand and unlocked the gate.


    "Five minutes," he muttered. "If anyone asks, you weren¡¯t here."


    I nodded quickly, barely breathing as I slipped inside.


    The hallway of cells was dark and damp, the iron bars lined with shadows. I walked past the first few before I finally saw him.


    Milo.


    He was sitting on the ground, his back against the wall, face bruised and swollen. When he looked up and saw me, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    "Lisa?"


    I knelt by the bars, tears already blurring my vision. "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered, gripping the cold metal between us. "I¡¯m so, so sorry."


    "Lisa?" Milo whispered again, his voice rough and tired.


    I dropped to my knees in front of his cell, gripping the bars like they were the only thing holding me up. My heart was racing, and my words came out in a shaky rush.


    "I had to see you," I breathed. "I had to warn you."


    He sat up straighter, wincing a little, his face bruised and eyes swollen. Seeing him like that, it tore something open inside me. And it was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been crying, if I¡¯d just kept quiet... maybe they wouldn¡¯t have found him.


    "They¡¯re going to kill you," I said quickly, barely able to control the panic in my voice. "The triplets, Kael, Ramon, and Damon. They said they¡¯re deciding your punishment, but I know them. I know what that means. They don¡¯t talk like that unless they¡¯ve already made up their minds. They want to make an example out of you. A message to everyone else."


    The words tumbled from my mouth too fast, but I didn¡¯t care. Time was running out. Every second I spent here could be thest before someone walked in, before they took him away and I never saw him again.


    He didn¡¯t say anything right away.


    His face stayed still, too still. But his silence wasn¡¯t calm. I could see it. The faint twitch in his jaw, the way his fingers clenched just slightly on his knees, the way his eyes avoided mine for just a heartbeat too long.


    Fear.


    Not the kind people scream with. Not the kind that runs or ils or begs.


    No, this was deeper. He was afraid, but he buried it. Swallowed it. The kind of fear you learn to wear like armor because showing it makes you a target. Because men like him didn¡¯t get the luxury of breaking.


    His eyes finally met mine, and there was a weight in them I couldn¡¯t carry.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," he murmured.


    "I know." I leaned closer, lowering my voice to a whisper. "That doesn¡¯t matter to them. You talked to me. You were kind. That¡¯s all it took."


    He didn¡¯t respond for a second. Just stared down at the floor like he was trying to process it all.


    "Can you run?" I asked, almost breathless. "If I find a way... if I get the key or distract someone or...or do something, can you escape?"


    He looked up at me slowly. "You¡¯re asking me to escape from a prison owned by the triplets?" His lips twitched faintly. "You really think they¡¯d let me live long enough to get through the gate?"


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t care what the odds are. I just... I can¡¯t let them hurt you. Not because of me."


    ????????????????????????.??????


    His eyes softened at that, and something unspoken passed between us. For a second, the cold air, the walls, the fear, all of it faded.


    "I¡¯ll try," he said quietly. "If you can make a way... I¡¯ll run."


    I nodded quickly, wiping the tears from my cheeks. "Okay. Okay. Just hold on. I¡¯ll figure something out."


    "Lisa...." he said suddenly, his voice firmer. "If you get caught helping me, they¡¯ll hurt you too. Worse."


    I smiled faintly, my chest aching. "They already are."


    The sound of footsteps echoed faintly in the distance.


    I stood up fast, panicked. "I have to go. I¡¯lle back. I promise."


    He nodded once, and I tore myself away from the bars, heart pounding, thoughts racing.

 Chapter 33- your own

    <h4>Chapter 33: 33- your own</h4>


    33


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The moment I stepped out of the prison block, my mind was already spinning.


    I didn¡¯t have a n, yet, but I knew I had to make one fast. Every second counted. They wouldn¡¯t wait long before deciding Milo¡¯s fate, and once they did... I knew exactly how that story would end.


    I headed back to the servant quarters, forcing myself to move slowly, naturally, like I wasn¡¯t panicking on the inside. My hands were clenched tightly at my sides, nails digging into my palms.


    When I got to my room, I closed the door softly and paced. Back and forth. Back and forth. My thoughts were a mess, but I tried to force order into them.


    What do I need?


    A key. A distraction. A way out. Someone to cover for us.


    Who can I trust?


    ????????????????????????.??????


    That question hurt more than it should have. The answer? No one. Not really.


    But maybe I didn¡¯t need trust. Maybe I just needed an opportunity.


    I waited until nightfall. My heart hadn¡¯t stopped racing all day. Every knock on the door, every footstep near the hallway, I thought it was them, the guards or the triplets, ready to drag me out and expose everything.


    But when the halls finally grew quiet and the shadows lengthened, I slipped out. I had memorized the shift changes from my punishment rounds, when the guards switched, where they stood, how long the handovers took.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.


    I made my way toward the back armory. The guards kept spare keys there, one for the training cages, another for the lower cells. I had seen the guards hang them on a hook near the weapons locker once. Just once. But it was enough.


    I crept inside, heart pounding so loud it drowned out the night sounds. The stillness of the armory wrapped around me like a shroud. The moonlight spilling through the small window cast long shadows across the floor, just enough to guide me. Everything smelled of cold steel, dust, and old sweat. My breaths came out in shallow gasps as I moved quietly, every creak of the wooden floorboards beneath my feet sounding like a scream in the silence.


    I didn¡¯t have time to be afraid. I had to move fast.


    I felt along the wall, fingers sweeping over wooden crates and metal racks, searching, searching, then they brushed something cool and jagged.


    The keys.


    I let out a shaky breath as my fingers closed around them. My hand trembled, my pulse racing with a strange mix of relief and fear.


    And then...


    The door mmed shut behind me.


    I froze.


    My blood turned to ice. Every part of me went still, breath locked in my lungs. Slowly, so slowly, I turned, expecting a guard... or one of the triplets... or maybe Kael himself, with that cold disappointment in his eyes and a punishment waiting on his tongue.


    But it wasn¡¯t any of them.


    It was Belinda.


    She leaned against the doorframe with a wicked smile tugging at her lips, arms folded like she¡¯d just caught a naughty child sneaking sweets.


    "Well, well," she said sweetly, her voice echoing just a little too loud in the quiet room. "What do we have here?"


    My heart stopped.


    The keys were still in my hand, ice-cold and heavy like they suddenly weighed a thousand pounds. I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. My mind scrambled wildly, searching for an excuse, a lie, a way out, anything, but all I could do was stare.


    She looked... amused.


    Her eyes gleamed with something dangerous as she stepped into the room, slow and deliberate, her heels clicking on the stone floor with maddening rhythm. The door creaked shut behind her, sealing us in.


    "nning a little jailbreak, Lisa?" she asked, head tilted, as if genuinely curious.


    "Belinda, please..." I started, my voice barely above a whisper, but she cut me off with a quietugh. Cold. Cruel.


    "Rx," she said, circling me slowly. "I¡¯m not here to scream or drag you to Kael. Not yet."


    I didn¡¯t trust the way she was smiling at me. It wasn¡¯t amusement, it was control. It was power. She had me exactly where she wanted me, and she knew it.


    She stopped in front of me, gaze sharp. "I can help you," she said softly. "I can get the guards to look away. I can even make sure your man isn¡¯t chained when you get to him."


    I stared at her, confused. "Why would you help me?"


    She tilted her head, as if the answer was obvious. "Because I want you gone."


    There it was. The truth, in and brutal.


    "You¡¯re a stain on this pce," she went on, her smile widening. "The triplets keep hovering around you like you¡¯re something special, and I am tired of it. So here¡¯s the deal."


    She leaned in close.


    "You get him out. You both leave. And you never, evere back. You disappear. Quietly. No drama. No tears. No messages."


    I looked at her long and hard. For a moment, I hated her. But then again, part of me... understood.


    I was tired too. Tired of the pce. Tired of the whispers, the punishments, the constant fear. Maybe this was my chance.


    Maybe this was the way out.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and gave her a slow, reluctant nod. "I promise," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll leave with Milo. I won¡¯te back."


    She smiled, satisfied. "Good girl."


    Then, with a flick of her hand, she opened the door and called softly, "Guards?"


    Two of them appeared almost instantly. She spoke to them in low tones, too soft for me to hear, but I saw one of them nod and disappear down the hall.


    Belinda turned back to me. "You have fifteen minutes. After that, you¡¯re on your own."


    And just like that, she walked away, heels clicking, head held high, like she hadn¡¯t just changed the course of my life.


    I stood there, heart racing, gripping the keys with trembling fingers.


    This was really happening.


    I was going to leave. Not just the pce.


    But everything.

 Chapter 34 - embarrass you

    <h4>Chapter 34: 34 - embarrass you</h4>


    34


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The guards moved fast.


    Everything had happened just like Belinda promised. One whisperedmand and I was taken to the prison, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. I didn¡¯t dare speak as they led me through the dim corridors, I just held on to the keys, my palms sweaty, my chest aching with fear and hope.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    When we reached Milo¡¯s cell, one of the guards unlocked it without a word. He stepped out slowly, wincing slightly, his eyes flicking to mine in disbelief. "You really came back," he whispered.


    I nodded. "Come on. We don¡¯t have much time."


    They guided us down the back hallway, an old, less-guarded path Belinda must¡¯ve arranged, and for a brief moment, it felt like it might actually work. We were just steps away from the outside gates. Just steps away from freedom.


    And then...


    "Hey! Stop!"


    A voice cut through the night, loud andmanding. My stomach dropped.


    From the shadows, three guards emerged, high-ranking ones. Their uniforms were darker, their presence heavier. The ones leading us froze instantly, fear shing across their faces.


    "What is going on here?" the tallest one barked.


    Before I could even open my mouth, we were surrounded. The guards helping us didn¡¯t speak, they just bowed their heads in silence, knowing they¡¯d been caught.


    Within minutes, Milo and I were back in the prison, but this time, in a darker, colder cell. A real one. No chances now. No hope.


    I sat beside him on the floor, my hands trembling, my throat tight with guilt.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, staring down at the dirty floor. "This is all my fault. I dragged you into this. You wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for me."


    He turned to look at me, and even in the dim light, I saw the softness in his eyes.


    "You were trying to help," he said quietly. "You could¡¯ve run. You didn¡¯t have toe back for me."


    "I couldn¡¯t leave you," I said. "I couldn¡¯t let them..."


    Before I could finish, the sound of boots striking the stone floor echoed toward us. The cell door mmed open.


    The triplets entered.


    Their presence filled the room like a storm, cold, furious, and dangerous.


    Kael was the first to speak, his voice like thunder. "Do you know what you¡¯ve done?"


    Ramon¡¯s re could¡¯ve burned holes through stone. "You tried to escape this pce like a thief in the night? With a prisoner?"


    Damon¡¯s voice was quieter, but it cut the deepest. "You humiliated us. You dragged our name through the mud. After everything..."


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. I lowered my head, tears slipping down my cheeks.


    I wanted to exin. I wanted to scream that I was suffocating! But the words never came. They wouldn¡¯t listen. Not now.


    Kael turned to the guards at the door.


    "Take them away."


    The guards stepped forward.


    And just like that, whatever chance I had at freedom... was gone.


    The ground beneath my feet felt like it was shaking, or maybe it was just me.


    The guards dragged us out, not bothering to be gentle. My wrists burned from the chains, and every step felt heavier than thest. Milo stayed quiet beside me, his head held high even as they shoved him forward. I wanted to be brave too, but my heart was pounding so hard I thought I might copse before we even got to the torturing ground.


    And then we arrived.


    The ce was silent except for the creak of the chains and the breath of the guards. The torches cast flickering shadows across the bloodstained stones. The air was thick with the scent of fear and dried pain. They chained us in ce, me to the flogging post, Milo to a thick metal stake in the ground like an animal.


    And then... they came.


    The triplets entered, dark and furious.


    But they weren¡¯t alone.


    Belinda walked beside them, chin raised, dressed in her finest, as if this were some grand event and she was the honored guest. Her eyes found mine, and for a second... I hoped. Stupidly. Foolishly.


    Kael stepped forward, his voice sharp and deadly. "Tell us now, Lisa. Who helped you escape? Who gave you ess to the prison?"


    My heart pounded against my ribs. I turned to Belinda, my voice hoarse but clear. "It was her. Miss Belinda. She let me in. She arranged everything. She told me to leave with Milo. That was the condition..."


    "I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about," Belinda cut in, her voice soft and so sweet it made bile rise in my throat. She looked at Kael with wide, innocent eyes. "I swear on my life, I had no idea she was nning this."


    The air went cold.


    I stared at her, stunned. "You... you promised..."


    But she didn¡¯t even look at me. She had already moved past me, standing closer to Kael now.


    That was the second time she betrayed me.


    And this time... it would cost us everything.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    I turned back to the triplets, my voice cracking. "Please... I know I disobeyed. I know I broke the rules. But I wasn¡¯t trying to shame you. I just... I couldn¡¯t let them kill him. Milo did nothing wrong. He was kind to me. That¡¯s all."


    Silence.


    Kael¡¯s eyes were like ice.


    "Kindness does not justify betrayal," he said coldly. Then he turned to the guards.


    "Kill him."


    "No!" I screamed, yanking against the chains. "Please! Please don¡¯t..."


    Milo didn¡¯t say a word. He just looked at me with calm, steady eyes.


    Then Kael turned to me. "And you..." His voice was void of emotion. "Fiftyshes. And hardbor for the rest of the moon cycle."


    The world spun around me. I dropped to my knees, the chains rattling.


    "No!" I screamed, lunging forward as far as the chains would let me, the metal biting into my skin. "Please, don¡¯t kill him!"


    The guards froze for a second, but the triplets didn¡¯t move. Kael¡¯s face remained unreadable, his arms folded tightly across his chest. Ramon¡¯s jaw clenched, and Damon stared ahead, distant, like he was trying not to feel anything at all.


    I fell to my knees, sobbing, my voice hoarse and shaking. "You don¡¯t even love me! You don¡¯t want me! So why are you so angry that someone else showed me kindness?"


    They said nothing.


    "You treat me like I¡¯m a burden," I choked out. "A nuisance you have to manage. You don¡¯t speak to me unless I mess up. You punish me for breathing too loudly. You¡¯ve never made me feel like I belonged here. So why...why does it matter if he cared? If he treated me like a person?"


    The silence deepened. I could barely see through my tears, but I kept going, desperate.


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to embarrass you," I cried. "I was trying to save someone. Someone who didn¡¯t deserve to die just because I exist."

 Chapter 35 - your heart

    <h4>Chapter 35: 35 - your heart</h4>


    35


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Milo was still on his knees beside me, silent. Proud. But I could feel his eyes on me. I didn¡¯t care how I looked anymore, pathetic, broken. Let them see it. Let them see what they did to me.


    I looked up at them again, my body trembling under the weight of everything I¡¯d endured, my knees aching against the cold, cracked stones of the courtyard floor.


    "If you want to punish me, fine," I whispered, barely able to keep my voice steady. "Lash me. Lock me up. Send me to the coldest, darkest corner of this ce and forget I ever existed. I¡¯ll take it. All of it. But don¡¯t kill him. Please..."


    Kael¡¯s face was unreadable, stone-like, rigid, unbothered. The weight of his silence pressed down on me harder than any guard¡¯s grip. Then his voice came, clipped and cold. "He defied the rules."


    He took a single step closer. "He crossed the line."


    A bitterugh escaped my throat before I could stop it, dry and broken and shaking at the edges. "And you didn¡¯t?" I snapped, lifting my chin despite the tears running down my face. "You¡¯ve crossed more lines than I can count."


    I didn¡¯t care how I sounded anymore. I didn¡¯t care that my voice was rising, trembling with rage and hurt. My heart felt like it was being wrung out in front of them, and all they did was stand there.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "You broke me," I said, louder now. "Again and again. You ignored me, punished me for things I didn¡¯t do. You treated me like a mistake, like a responsibility no one wanted to carry."


    None of them interrupted me. None of them even looked surprised.


    I swallowed hard. "And yet... I stayed. I stayed because I thought maybe, maybe, something would change. That one of you would finally look at me and see me. That one of you would say something, anything, that made me feel like I wasn¡¯t just a ghost walking through your halls."


    My eyes burned as I looked at Kael, then at Ramon and Damon.


    "I respect you. Even when you were cruel. Even when I wanted to scream, I didn¡¯t. I stayed quiet. I took the punishment. I never ran, even when I had the chance."


    I paused, my voice faltering.


    "What more do you want from me?"


    Ramon looked away, jaw clenched tight, his hands balled into fists at his sides. He wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze. Damon¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor, his shoulders tense, guilt flickering across his face, but he said nothing.


    But Kael...


    Kael didn¡¯t move.


    "Spare him," I whispered, trembling. "I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll disappear. You¡¯ll never see me again. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted all along?"


    The courtyard fell silent.


    Not even the guards dared to breathe too loud. The mes from the torches flickered, casting long shadows on the stone ground, but no one moved. The stillness was suffocating, pressing in on me like a wall.


    And when no answer came, something inside me, something fragile and old, snapped.


    I staggered to my feet, or at least tried to. The chains around my ankles nked harshly against the stone, the weight of them yanking me back down. But I didn¡¯t care. I braced myself and pushed again until I was standing, barely steady, every muscle in my body screaming. My skin was raw, my wrists red and burning from the metal shackles, but the pain didn¡¯t matter.


    The fury kept me upright.


    I was shaking, tears dried into salt on my skin, throat torn from begging and screaming. But now I wasn¡¯t pleading anymore. I was done.


    "I¡¯m not a prisoner!" I shouted, voice cracking and echoing across the cold courtyard. "I¡¯m not a tool! I¡¯m not some doll you keep locked away until you feel like breaking her again!"


    Kael¡¯s brows twitched slightly, just the faintest flicker, so fast someone else might¡¯ve missed it. But I saw it. That tiny shift in his perfect stillness. Still, he said nothing.


    His silence stung worse than a p.


    "You act like I¡¯m your shame," I went on, my breathing harder now, like I was pushing the words out through everything they¡¯d buried me under. "But I never asked to be part of your world!"


    My voice cracked, and I stepped forward until the chains jerked me back. I didn¡¯t care. I leaned into the pain.


    "I didn¡¯t ask to be dragged here," I continued, louder now, almost shaking. "I didn¡¯t ask to be punished for breathing, to be hated just for existing!"


    My eyes locked with Kael¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t flinch again. His face returned to that familiar, frozen mask, the one he always wore when he didn¡¯t want to feel anything.


    I turned to Ramon next, and his eyes quickly shifted away, as if the weight of my voice was too much. Like even looking at me now would be admitting I was right.


    "Everything I ever wanted..." I pressed a hand to my chest, "was a life. Not a prison. Not a punishment. I didn¡¯te here to rot in silence, to spend my days wondering what I did to deserve this kind of cruelty. I wanted to be seen. Heard. Known."


    Ramon¡¯s jaw clenched so tight I saw the muscle twitch beneath his skin. Still, he said nothing. Coward.


    I took another shaky breath. "Milo was the only person in this whole ce who treated me like I mattered. He didn¡¯t touch me. He didn¡¯t hurt me. And now you want to kill him? To make a point?"


    Kael¡¯s voice was cold. Final. "Yes."


    He turned to the guards, his expression unreadable. "Carry out the order."


    "No...no, please, Kael, Kael, don¡¯t!" I screamed, lunging forward again, but the chains yanked me back hard, cutting into my wrists.


    Two guards grabbed Milo roughly. He didn¡¯t resist. He didn¡¯t fight. He looked at me, and smiled.


    That was what broke me.


    "Don¡¯t do this!" I sobbed. "Please...don¡¯t let me watch!"


    Kael gave no answer. Damon looked like he wanted to speak, but stayed silent. Ramon stood like stone.


    They dragged Milo to the execution block, just feet away from where I knelt.


    "Lisa," he said gently as they forced him to his knees. "Look at me."


    I shook my head, screaming through the pain. "No! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t watch you die!"


    "Look at me," he said again, his voice calm, unwavering. "Don¡¯t let them take your heart, too."


    And I did.


    Through my tears, through the blur of horror, I met his eyes.


    The sword came down swift and merciless.


    His body slumped forward.


    Time stopped.


    A sound escaped from me, a raw, broken cry that wasn¡¯t even human. I fell to the ground, sobbing so violently I couldn¡¯t breathe. My whole body shook, every part of me screaming in silence.


    They made me watch.

 Chapter 36- other choice

    <h4>Chapter 36: 36- other choice</h4>


    36


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    He was gone.


    He was really gone.


    And I... I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.


    I sank to the ground as much as the restraints allowed, my hands shaking, heart beating so violently I thought it might stop altogether. I cried, gasped, wed at the earth like I could dig him back up. My voice grew hoarse, my tears burning like fire.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, over and over, "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry..."


    But the world didn¡¯t care.


    And neither did they.


    Because just as I lifted my head, the guards moved.


    They released the chains from the execution post and dragged me forward. I didn¡¯t resist. I couldn¡¯t. My body was limp, my mind nk, except for one agonizing truth: I¡¯d led him to his death.


    And now it was my turn.


    They threw me onto the flogging post. My stomach pressed against the cold wood, my arms tied down, my back bare.


    I barely felt the firstsh.


    But the second broke through the numbness.


    The third made me scream.


    The pain kepting, sharp, fiery, each strike like lightning ripping through my skin. I lost count after ten. My cries echoed in the courtyard, but I knew no one was listening. The triplets had already turned away.


    Not once did they look back.


    Not once did they acknowledge the girl who once would¡¯ve burned herself to keep them warm.


    Belinda walked beside them, smiling faintly, her arms tucked snugly beneath her cloak. She didn¡¯t gloat. She didn¡¯t need to. Her silence was louder than any victory speech.


    When it was finally over, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was alive.


    The guards untied me and hauled me off the post like a rag doll, my body limp and slick with blood and sweat. I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t fight. I let them drag me back through the halls, down the long corridor, and toss me like trash into my room.


    They didn¡¯t leave medicine.


    No cloth. No water.


    Just silence.


    And pain.


    I curled on the cold bed, my breath shallow, my body on fire. My buttocks felt like they¡¯d been split open, hot, raw, bleeding, and there was no one to help me. No maid. No one.


    I tried to reach for the salve I kept hidden under my bed, but my hands were shaking so badly I knocked it over.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    "I can do it," I whispered. "I can take care of myself."


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I broke down again, sobbing into the sheets. My whole body trembled with grief, rage, shame. My heart felt too big for my chest, too full of hurt to keep beating.


    Eventually, the crying faded into shallow breaths... and then sleep dragged me under like a tide.


    But even sleep wasn¡¯t kind.


    I dreamed of him.


    Milo, smiling at me through blood.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    Of the triplets, turning their backs one by one.


    Of Belinda, whispering in my ear, You were always alone.


    And when I jolted awake, drenched in sweat, my mouth dry from screaming in my sleep, the pain in my back and legs reminded me:


    It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    It never was.


    I cried until I couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore.


    I curled into myself, clutching the pillow as if it could hold me together while everything else inside me had fallen apart. My sobs were ragged, weak, swallowed into the sheets. The raw sting on my back and thighs pulsed with every movement. Breathing hurts. Thinking hurts. Existing hurt.


    And still, I cried.


    Until there was a loud knock on the door.


    Then it opened without waiting for an answer.


    "Enough already," one of the maids muttered from the doorway, her tone sharp with irritation. "People are trying to sleep. Stop disturbing everyone with your noise."


    Anotherughed under her breath. "You¡¯d think she was the only one ever punished in this pce."


    I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t.


    My voice was lost somewhere between the scream I let out when Milo died and thesh that tore skin from my back. I turned my face toward the wall, my lips trembling, and forced the rest of my tears to stay inside.


    They closed the door roughly behind them.


    So I cried inwardly.


    Biting down on the fabric of the pillow, shaking silently, I let it all bleed out in the dark. I didn¡¯t know when I drifted into sleep again, if you could even call it sleep. It was broken, twisted by pain and fever, haunted by the image of Milo¡¯s lifeless eyes.


    When light finally filtered into the room the next morning, I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d rested at all. My body was stiff, sore, and burning with fever. I could barely move. Every inch of my skin felt like it was stretched too tight, my bones aching as though they¡¯d been shattered and reset wrong.


    The door burst open again.


    This time, it was Maltida, the head maid,nked by two others. Her expression was as tight and cold as ever.


    "Good. You¡¯re up," she said sharply.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t. I justy there, blinking up at her with heavy eyes.


    She stepped closer, arms crossed. "As part of your punishment," she began, her voice brisk and without a hint of sympathy, "you¡¯re to report to the kitchen. You¡¯ll be working alone. No help. No shortcuts. From morning till dusk."


    Her words hung heavy in the air. I could barely understand them.


    The room spun slightly. My body was drenched in sweat, yet I felt cold. My lips were dry. My head throbbed. I tried to sit up but gasped at the sharp pain shooting through my back and legs.


    Still, all I could do was stare at them.


    Matilda¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Did you not hear me?"


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out.


    "She looks sick," one of the younger maids whispered, ncing at me nervously.


    "She¡¯s faking it," Matilda snapped without looking. "She wants pity. But she won¡¯t get it here. She wants to cry like a victim, she¡¯ll do it by scrubbing pots."


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry anymore.


    I just nodded faintly... because what other choice did I have?

 Chapter 37 - come on

    <h4>Chapter 37: 37 -e on</h4>


    37


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I watched them leave, the sound of their footsteps fading down the hall like a cruel reminder of how alone I was. Matilda¡¯s words echoed in my ears like a hammer, "You have six minutes to get to the kitchen and start working."


    ??????????????????????.??????


    Six minutes.


    I didn¡¯t even know if I could stand.


    But I had no choice.


    Every second that ticked by felt like a punishment in itself, tightening around my chest like a rope. My arms felt like lead, but I gritted my teeth and forced them to move, reaching out to grip the edge of the bed.


    The moment I pushed myself up, my body screamed in protest.


    A sharp, white-hot pain shot through my back and down my thighs, the punishment from yesterday still fresh, still raw. I gasped, clutching the sheet beneath me with trembling fingers, sweat instantly beading on my forehead. The wounds from the flogging throbbed like open fire beneath my skin, and the fever only made it worse.


    The room spun.


    The walls seemed to lean in around me, the air thick and heavy, like I was trapped beneath something invisible. The pounding in my head was unbearable, each heartbeat felt like a drum behind my eyes. My skin burned, and at the same time, I was shivering.


    ????????????????????????.??????


    Still, I moved.


    One shaky leg slid off the bed, then the other. When I stood, I bit down hard on my bottom lip to keep from crying out. I swayed slightly, reaching for the wall to keep myself steady.


    You can do this, I told myself. You have to.


    I limped toward the washbasin, dragging one foot after the other. Even the soft rug beneath my feet felt like nails digging into bruises. My breath came out in short, shallow gasps, the room blurring at the edges every time I blinked.


    I stripped off the torn nightdress with shaking hands and stepped into the bathroom. The water was cold, icy, almost shocking, but it helped numb the pain across my back and buttocks. I flinched as the water ran down thesh marks, each sting a fresh reminder of what I had endured.


    My reflection in the mirror made me pause.


    My eyes were swollen and red, my skin pale and sickly. I didn¡¯t look like me.


    I looked like a ghost.


    A hollow, broken version of the girl I once was.


    "He¡¯s gone," I whispered to myself, voice barely audible. "Milo¡¯s gone."


    My throat tightened, but I didn¡¯t have time to cry again. I had six minutes.


    After drying off slowly and wrapping myself in one of the thinner dresses they¡¯d left behind, I dragged my feet through the halls toward the kitchen. Every step was agony. I used the wall for bnce more than once, steadying myself every time the fever made my head spin or the pain in my thighs became too much.


    When I finally got to the kitchen, I paused in the doorway.


    It was empty.


    Utterly silent.


    No bubbling pots, no nging pans, no maids rushing to and fro. Just rows of ingredients, trays, stacks of dishes waiting to be cleaned, and massive stoves sitting cold.


    My stomach dropped.


    I was really going to do this alone.


    I¡¯m supposed to cook for the whole pce... by myself?


    I stood there for a moment, too stunned to move. This wasn¡¯t punishment. This was torture. I didn¡¯t even know where to begin. The triplets, Belinda, the staff, dozens of mouths waited for their meals every day, and now I was expected to make it all happen on my own, with bruised limbs and a burning fever?


    The room spun again.


    I gripped the edge of the counter to keep from falling.


    Milo¡¯s face shed in my mind, his soft eyes, that gentle smile, the way he told me to look at him so I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    Tears burned behind my eyes, but I blinked them away.


    You can¡¯t fall apart. Not yet.


    With a shaky breath, I moved toward the pantry, dragging my body through the motions.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to do this.


    But I knew I had to try.


    Because no one wasing to save me.


    I started with the dishes.


    The sink was full, bowls and trays stacked high, stained with oils and leftovers fromst night¡¯s feast. It was always the worst part of the morning, and today, it was mine alone.


    I filled the basin with water, ignoring how cold it felt against my raw skin. My fingers trembled as I reached for the first te. I could barely hold it steady. The motion of scrubbing sent jolts of pain up my arms and across my back, where theshes had not yet scabbed.


    Still, I kept going.


    One te. Then another. Then another.


    The silence was suffocating. There were no voices, no chatter from the other maids. Just the sound of water sshing and the asional ng of a dish too heavy for my weakening arms.


    My head throbbed.


    My legs wobbled beneath me.


    The fever was rising again, I could feel it behind my eyes, in the pounding of my pulse, in the heat burning my skin from the inside out.


    I leaned against the counter, breathing hard. My vision blurred for a second, and I blinked rapidly, trying to bring the room back into focus.


    Come on, Lisa. Just keep going.


    I reached for the next te, but it slipped through my fingers, ttering loudly into the sink. I winced, grabbing at it with shaky hands, but the dizziness hit harder this time. My knees buckled slightly, and I gripped the edge of the sink so hard my knuckles went white.


    I swallowed thickly. Everything felt far away, like I was watching myself from somewhere else.


    It was a miracle I was still standing.


    After the floggings... after Milo...


    The tears came again, unbidden.


    But they were hot and silent this time, slipping down my cheeks as I stood there, swaying, holding onto the counter like it was the only thing keeping me tethered to this world.


    "I can¡¯t do this..." I whispered, though no one was there to hear me.


    The dizziness returned, stronger, sharper, like a wave crashing over me.


    And then, everything tilted.


    The sink. The floor. The walls.


    I lost my grip.


    My legs gave out.

 Chapter 38 - to breathe

    <h4>Chapter 38: 38 - to breathe</h4>


    38


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t remember falling.


    One second, I was washing dishes, trying to keep my bnce, willing my body to keep going.


    The next, everything went ck.


    When I finally stirred, it was like swimming up through thick, muddy water. My eyelids felt like they weighed a ton, and every part of my body throbbed in protest.


    I blinked slowly, the dim light of the rooming into focus, and then I saw them.


    Two maids. Standing beside my bed, arms crossed, looking down at me like I was something rotting on the floor.


    Their expressions were cold. Disgusted. One of them rolled her eyes the moment I made a sound.


    "Oh, so you¡¯re alive," she muttered tly.


    I tried to sit up, but pain surged through my body like a tidal wave. My back, my thighs, my head... everything hurt. I felt like I¡¯d been run over by a stampede.


    I winced, gritting my teeth, barely able to move.


    The other maid scoffed and tossed a small pouch of medicine at me. It hit my stomach and slid onto the bed.


    "Don¡¯t get toofortable," she said, her tone sharp and void of sympathy. "The Alphas only gave you two days to recover. After that, you¡¯re back on your feet...no excuses."


    I looked up at her, stunned.


    Two days? That was generous?


    My throat burned. I wanted to ask who found me, if anyone had cared, but I already knew the answer. No one cared. Not really. Not enough to stay.


    "They should¡¯ve just left you there," the first maid added under her breath, turning to leave. "Would¡¯ve saved us all the trouble."


    The door mmed behind them, leaving me alone again.


    The silence pressed down like a nket soaked in ice.


    I nced at the medicine lying by my side. I didn¡¯t even know what it was. I didn¡¯t know if I could trust it. But the pain was so sharp I couldn¡¯t breathe right, and my body felt like it was burning from the inside out.


    Still trembling, I reached for the pouch with shaking fingers.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was trying to heal, or just survive long enough for someone to finally see me.


    I picked up the pouch of medicine with trembling hands, my fingers barely managing to untie the string. My body was on fire, feverish and sore, every muscle screaming. I didn¡¯t even know what was in the pouch, but I didn¡¯t care. If it dulled the pain even for a second, I was willing to risk it.


    Just as I tipped it into my palm, the door creaked open.


    I looked up slowly, expecting one of the maids again, but it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Belinda.


    She stepped inside like she owned the air itself, her sharp heels clicking on the floor, her nose wrinkling in distaste. She stopped just short of the bed, arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    The look on her face was enough to make my blood run colder than it already was.


    "Ugh," she said, fanning the air in front of her nose. "What is that smell? You reek of sweat and pity."


    I tried to sit up straighter, but my body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I clutched the medicine in my hand, swallowing hard. "What... Do you want?"


    Sheughed lightly, a cold, mocking sound. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t want anything from you." Her gaze dropped to the medicine in my hand. "Though I see the pce is being too kind. A pity. Some people are better off forgotten."


    I didn¡¯t answer. There was no point.


    She stepped closer, leaning down just enough for her perfume, sweet, floral, and suffocating, to flood my senses. "You listen to me carefully," she hissed. "I don¡¯t care how broken you are. I don¡¯t care how manyshes they give you. I don¡¯t even care if you die. But what I will not tolerate is you still being here."


    My heart beat faster. "You want me to leave," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    "I want you gone," she snapped, venom dripping from every word. "And if you don¡¯t find a way to disappear on your own, I promise you, next time, I won¡¯t just sit back and watch them punish you. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t survive it."


    Her words hit like ps across my face, sharp, bitter, and meant to leave bruises deeper than skin.


    Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Not in front of her. Not again.


    I clenched my jaw, tasting blood from biting the inside of my cheek just to keep my mouth shut. She didn¡¯t deserve the satisfaction of seeing me break.


    She straightened, taking in my weakness like it was her triumph. Her smile was slow, cold, and calcting, an expression of power she¡¯d always craved, now fully bloomed.


    "Tick-tock, Lisa," she said, her tone light butced with ice. "You have two days. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll vanish before I make you regret not doing it sooner."


    And just like that, she turned, the ends of her cloak brushing against the stone floor as she sauntered toward the door. She didn¡¯t even nce back.


    The door mmed shut behind her.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I sat frozen, staring at the pouch in my trembling hand, my chest rising and falling with shaky, uneven breaths. The medicine felt heavier now, like it carried the weight of the threat itself. I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t even cry.


    Just breathed.


    And stared.


    I had survivedshes. I had survived humiliation. I had survived the death of the only person who showed me kindness. But this, this was something else.


    This was exile with a de at my throat.


    I pressed the pouch of medicine against my chest and closed my eyes.


    Two days.


    That¡¯s what I had. Two days to disappear or be destroyed.


    I felt the pressure build in my throat again, but I swallowed it back down. Crying wouldn¡¯t help. Nothing would help, not now. I was alone, sick, and broken... and still being hunted like a rat in a maze.


    I shifted slightly, my body flinching at the pain. My back burned, my legs ached, and my fever hasn¡¯t broken. Every muscle trembled from weakness, but I had no time left to recover. No space to breathe.


    They didn¡¯t just want me gone.


    They wanted me erased.


    I have to leave, I thought. Not just survive this, but escape it. All of it.


    But how?

 Chapter 39- stale bread

    <h4>Chapter 39: 39- stale bread</h4>


    39


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I took the medicine that night, my hands still shaking as I forced the bitter powder down my throat. It scratched the back of my mouth and clung to my tongue like dust, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed something, anything, to dull the ache burning through every inch of my body.


    After that, I did the only thing my body could manage.


    I slept.


    And I slept hard.


    There was no peace in it, just long stretches of darkness and a drifting numbness that wrapped around my bones like fog. Every time I stirred, the pain reminded me I was still here. Still alive. Still unwanted.


    No one came.


    Not the maids.


    Not the guards.


    Not even Maltida.


    They left me alone like I was something diseased, a ghost shut in a room no one wanted to remember.


    There was no food.


    Not a single tray at my door. No knock. No scraps.


    The next morning, my stomach twisted in hunger, gnawing at itself as if trying to eat what little strength I had left. I dragged myself out of bed, legs trembling, back aching, and wandered down the halls in silence, praying no one would see me, praying I could just get to the kitchen and find something. Anything.


    By the time I got there, it was empty. The dishes were already washed, the pots scraped clean, and the fire was dead.


    There was nothing left.


    I checked the wooden bin in the corner where they sometimes dumped scraps, and even that was picked clean.


    No food.


    No one left anything for me.


    I leaned against the wall, swallowing down the bitter lump in my throat. My body felt so light and shaky it scared me. I was surviving off pain and sleep and memories now. That was all.


    Milo would¡¯ve brought me something. Anything.


    He used to sneak in crusts of bread when I missed dinner. Sometimes he¡¯d show up with a napkin-wrapped fruit or sweet from the dining hall, grinning like he¡¯d stolen treasure.


    My throat tightened.


    I missed him.


    I missed him so much I thought it might choke me. His voice. Hisugh. The way he always looked at me like I mattered, even when no one else did.


    Now he was gone.


    And I was still here.


    Starving. Alone.


    Forgotten.


    I didn¡¯t go back to my room right away. I sat by the cold hearth in the kitchen, holding my knees to my chest, eyes fixed on the dead coals. I stayed there for hours until the aches returned stronger than before. Until the cold reached my bones.


    And still, no one came.


    And the memory of the boy who once made it all a little easier to bear.


    That night, the hunger wed at me like something alive. It gnawed at my insides, twisted my stomach into knots, and made my head throb worse than the fever ever had. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t even lie still.


    Every bone in my body ached, but I was too hollow to rest.


    By midnight, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I needed to eat.


    I pulled myself from the cold bed, legs wobbly beneath me, and wrapped a shawl around my shoulders. My hands were shaking so badly, I could barely tie it. But I moved quietly, creeping down the hallway like a thief. The pce was mostly asleep, only the distant torchlight flickered against the stone walls.


    I knew my way.


    I¡¯d been to the kitchen enough times, cleaning, serving, scrubbing floors until my knees bruised. I knew which doors creaked, which corners to hide behind if someone appeared.


    Still, every step made my heart hammer against my ribs.


    Please... just a little food. Just something. Please.


    When I reached the kitchen, it was as cold and silent as it had been that morning. I moved straight to the pantry, ncing over my shoulder before slowly turning thetch.


    It opened with a soft click.


    I slipped inside and shut the door gently behind me.


    The shelves were lined with sacks of flour, bins of grain, jars of preserved fruit. Nothing fancy. Nothing luxurious. But it looked like a treasure chest to me. I moved toward the back where the bread was usually kept and spotted half a loaf wrapped in cloth.


    My mouth watered just looking at it.


    Hands trembling, I reached for it.


    And froze.


    The door swung open.


    A torch red in the doorway, casting light straight on me.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    I was just about to break off a small piece of the bread, just enough to soothe the gnawing pain in my stomach, when the door behind me flew open.


    I froze.


    My breath hitched in my throat as I turned slowly.


    It wasn¡¯t a guard.


    It was worse.


    Matilda.


    Her night scarf was still wrapped around her head, her arms stiff at her sides, and the fury in her eyes nearly knocked the air out of my chest. She stepped inside with a speed that didn¡¯t match her age and raised her hand before I could even exin.


    p!


    The sound echoed in the pantry like a crack of thunder.


    My head snapped to the side, my cheek stinging sharply. I stumbled back a step, barely catching myself on a sack of rice.


    "How dare you," she seethed. "We do not tolerate stealing in this pce. Do you understand me?"


    "I-I wasn¡¯t..." I stammered, but she raised her hand again, and I stopped.


    I bowed my head instead, my hand pressed to my burning cheek. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, voice shaking. "I just... I haven¡¯t eaten in days. I didn¡¯t know who to ask. I didn¡¯t know if anyone would listen."


    Matilda didn¡¯t reply right away.


    She just looked at me for a long, cold second, like she was debating whether I was worth the trouble of another p. Then she huffed and pointed toward the back of the kitchen.


    "If there¡¯s no food left in the pots," she snapped, "you go for leftovers. Crusts. Bits. Scraps. But you ask before you take anything. Next time you steal, I¡¯ll have you tied up for it. Do you understand me?"


    I nodded quickly, wiping the tears from my eyes. "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    "Now get out of here," she barked. "And don¡¯t ever let me catch you sneaking around like a rat again."


    I hurried out of the pantry, cheeks flushed, shame burning hotter than the fever ever did. My hands still trembled from the scare, but I did exactly what she said. I headed to the bins near the back counter, where the maids sometimes dumped the uneaten ends of meat or stale bread.


    I found a few scraps of yam and half a chicken bone with barely any meat on it.


    I took it.


    I sat in the corner of the kitchen floor, hidden behind a stack of baskets, and ate it slowly. Like it was a feast.

 Chapter 40- too sweet

    <h4>Chapter 40: 40- too sweet</h4>


    40


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    I sat in the lounge with my brothers. The fire was burning low, casting shadows on the walls. Damon was leaning back, sipping his wine with a smirk on his face. Kael, as usual, said nothing, just sat there, staring at nothing like his mind was somewhere else.


    "She¡¯s still alive?" I asked, not really expecting an answer.


    Damon gave a shortugh. "Yeah. Barely. She looked like she was about to drop dead in the hallway earlier."


    I didn¡¯tugh.


    I just stared at the fire. The crackling logs reminded me of how quiet the pce had be. No more whining. No more begging. Just Lisa dragging her feet around like a ghost.


    "She should¡¯ve left by now," I said.


    Kael finally looked up. "Maybe she¡¯s too stupid to take the hint."


    "She¡¯s not stupid," Damon muttered. "Just stubborn. She thinks someone still cares."


    I scoffed. "No one cares. Not anymore. Not since the night she helped that guard escape."


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    "She¡¯s been given food and medicine," Damon added. "That¡¯s more than she deserves."


    "I don¡¯t even know why we gave her the two days," I said. "She¡¯s useless now. There¡¯s nothing left to prove."


    "We gave her a chance to leave on her own," Kael said quietly.


    "And she didn¡¯t take it," I snapped. "So we made the decision for her."


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    I stood up and walked to the window, staring out into the night. The pce looked peaceful. Clean. As it should be.


    "Lisa had her time," I said. "Now she¡¯s just an eyesore. Weak. Broken. Useless."


    "If she leaves before the two days are up, fine," Damon said. "If not..."


    Kael finished the sentence for him. "Then she brought it on herself."


    I nodded once. "Exactly. She chose this."


    Just as I turned away from the window, the door opened.


    Belinda walked in.


    She was smiling like she always did, dressed in something soft and expensive. Her scent filled the room, sweet, like roses. Damon¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw her. Even Kael sat up straighter.


    "Hope I¡¯m not interrupting," she said sweetly.


    "You never are," Damon replied with a grin, moving over to give her a seat beside him.


    Sheughed and sat down without waiting for an invite, as if she belonged there. Maybe she did. She had always known how to make herself wee. She knew what to say, how to look, when to stay quiet. Smart girl.


    "Everything okay?" she asked, looking between us.


    "Just talking about Lisa," I said casually.


    Belinda raised a brow, tilting her head. "She¡¯s still here?"


    "For now," I said. "But not for long."


    Kael leaned back, folding his arms. "We gave her two days. That was generous."


    Belinda¡¯s smile widened, but she said nothing.


    That¡¯s what I liked about her.


    She stayed out of things that didn¡¯t concern her.


    "She¡¯s had every chance," Damon said, sipping his wine. "And she wasted them all."


    Belinda nodded slowly. "Then she should go. She doesn¡¯t belong here anymore."


    I nced at her. Her voice was soft, her tone light, but something about the way she said it made me pause. Still, I said nothing. Maybe she just agreed with us. Maybe she was just trying to please us, the way she always did.


    "She¡¯s not your problem," I told her.


    "Of course not," she replied, brushing invisible dust from her dress. "I¡¯m just d she¡¯s not trying to drag anyone down with her."


    Damon reached for her hand and gave it a light kiss. "That¡¯s why we keep you around. You don¡¯t bring drama."


    Sheughed, clearly enjoying the attention.


    Kael didn¡¯t speak, but he didn¡¯t stop her either.


    Belinda leaned back in her seat, still smiling. She yed with a loose strand of her hair for a second before turning her eyes to me.


    "I¡¯ve been so boredtely," she said in a light, yful tone. "Everything here is always the same... same halls, same faces."


    Damon grinned. "Getting tired of us already?"


    She gave him a teasing look. "Of course not. But I think I deserve something nice. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve been goodtely?"


    Kael raised a brow, but didn¡¯t speak.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, studying her for a second. "What exactly do you want, Belinda?"


    She beamed. "Take me shopping."


    "Shopping?" Damon asked, amused.


    "Yes," she nodded quickly. "To the eastern market. Or the city square. I need new dresses. And shoes. And maybe a few things for the room. You promised, remember?"


    I didn¡¯t remember promising anything, but I didn¡¯t say that. Belinda had a way of asking for things that made it sound like we owed her.


    Kael looked tired, like he wanted to say no. But before he could speak, Damon stood up and stretched.


    "I don¡¯t see why not," Damon said, smiling down at her. "It¡¯s been quiettely. We could use a distraction."


    She pped her hands softly. "Perfect!"


    Her eyes sparkled, and she looked so pleased, so sweet, it was easy to forget the sharpness behind her smile. Easy to ignore how hard she was pushing Lisa out of the picture.


    She looked like the perfectdy. Loyal. Well-behaved. Beautiful.


    Exactly what we thought we wanted.


    I nced at Kael.


    He gave a small shrug. "Fine. But only for an hour."


    "Two," she corrected sweetly.


    Damonughed again. "You really don¡¯t know how to take no for an answer."


    She winked. "I don¡¯t have to."


    We walked through the grand hallway, Belinda in the middle of us like a queen.


    She held Damon¡¯s arm while Kael and I walked on either side of her. She was all smiles,ughing at something Damon said, swaying her hips just enough to catch attention. Her dress shimmered under the chandelier light. She knew how to look perfect without trying too hard.


    The guards bowed their heads as we passed.


    She loved that.


    As we stepped outside, the driver was already waiting. The ck car was polished and shining, parked right in front of the pce steps.


    Belinda let go of Damon¡¯s arm and turned to us, her hands pressed together.


    "You boys are too sweet," she said, her voice soft. "I feel so spoiled."


    "You are spoiled," Damon joke.


    She giggled and gave him a yful nudge. Then, the driver opened the door for her.


    Kael stepped forward first, offering his hand to help her in. She took it like she was royalty, not even ncing at the driver.


    I stood back and watched.

 Chapter 41 - you don’t

    <h4>Chapter 41: 41 - you don¡¯t</h4>


    41


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was hot one second and freezing the next. The drugs they gave me just made me more tired. And I knew why, because I hadn¡¯t eaten anything good. Just scraps. Leftovers. Sometimes not even that. And without real food, the medicine couldn¡¯t help me.


    Iid on the cold bed, my arms wrapped around my stomach, trying to make the pain go away. But hunger, fever, sadness... It was too much.


    No one had checked on me. No one cared.


    Milo was gone.


    And I... I was just here, wasting away.


    I turned my face to the wall and cried. Quiet tears. The kind you cry when you know there¡¯s no one to hear you.


    I thought about my father. About the way he used to carry me on his back, call me his little warrior. I had dreams once. I was supposed to make him proud. Be strong. Be happy.


    But look at me now.


    Alone. Sick. Broken.


    I sat up slowly, my head pounding. My thoughts were dark and heavy.


    What if I just disappeared? What if I stopped all this pain?


    I didn¡¯t want to feel anymore.


    So I stood up. My legs shook, but I walked out of the room. I tiptoed down the hall like a ghost, heading toward the clinic. Maybe they had something, something sharp, something strong. Anything.


    But when I got close, I saw a guard sleeping by the door.


    I couldn¡¯t get in.


    I turned back, dragging my feet through the dark hallway, trying not to fall. My vision was blurry. My heart was racing.


    I ended up near the kitchen.


    And that¡¯s when I saw it.


    A small knife sitting on the counter.


    No one was around. The kitchen was empty. Silent.


    My hands moved before I could think. I picked it up, holding it tightly, staring at the way it gleamed under the light.


    My chest rose and fell quickly.


    No more pain, I thought. No more waiting to be hated. No more begging to be loved.


    And then I pressed it against my skin, and dragged it slowly.


    The pain came fast. Sharp. Real.


    But it was nothingpared to what I had already felt inside.


    Blood dripped onto the floor.


    And all I could think was... maybe now they¡¯ll notice me.


    Before everything went dark.


    I opened my eyes slowly.


    The light above me was too bright. Everything looked white and blurry. My body felt heavy, like I had been sleeping for days. My arm stung, and something cold was wrapped around it.


    I blinked, trying to sit up, and that¡¯s when I saw them.


    The triplets.


    Standing by my bed.


    Their faces were hard. Cold. Not worried. Not caring. Just... angry.


    Damon stepped forward first. His voice was loud and sharp. "Are you serious, Lisa? You tried to kill yourself? Because of a guard?"


    Kael¡¯s jaw was tight. "Is this how you want to get attention now?"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I just stared at them. My mouth was dry, and my chest ached. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t even know why they were there.


    Rowan folded his arms. "Do you think hurting yourself will bring him back? Or make us feel sorry for you?"


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I quickly looked away. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of them again. I was tired of begging. Tired of feeling like trash under their feet.


    Damon scoffed. "You¡¯re a disgrace."


    Without waiting for another word, they all turned and walked out, one after the other.


    Not a single kind word.


    Not even a nce back.


    The door mmed shut behind them.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Belinda stepped forward from the corner of the room. I hadn¡¯t even seen her there. Her arms were folded, her lips twisted in a cruel smile.


    "Well done," she said sweetly. "That was quite the performance."


    I blinked at her, confused and weak.


    She came closer, slow and steady like she had all the time in the world. The smell of her perfume hit me before she even spoke, sweet and sharp, like fake flowers.


    She leaned in so close I could feel her breath on my cheek. Her eyes locked onto mine, and her voice dropped into a cold, quiet whisper.


    "Did you really think they¡¯d care?"


    My heart stopped for a second. I couldn¡¯t look away from her face. I felt so weak, so small.


    She smiled, but it wasn¡¯t kind.


    "Did you think," she continued, "that hurting yourself would make them love you?"


    My lips parted, but no sound came out. I wanted to speak. I wanted to fight back. But I was too tired. My throat burned. My chest ached.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    Belindaughed quietly. Not a loudugh, but the cruel kind. The kind that makes you feel like nothing.


    "You¡¯re pathetic, Lisa," she said, straightening just a little. "And honestly? If you want to die... do it right next time."


    Her words hit like a p. My mouth opened again, but still, no voice came out. Only air. Only pain.


    I stared at her, heart pounding so loud I thought the machines beside me could hear it. I wanted to scream. I wanted to tell her to stop. But I couldn¡¯t even move.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    She looked down at me like I was a bug on the floor.


    "They¡¯re tired of you," she said, almost happily. "You¡¯ve be nothing but a stain to them. A shadow. And me?" She ced a hand on her chest. "I¡¯m tired of pretending you matter. You don¡¯t."


    I turned my face away, wishing I could disappear right then.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    She bent again, her voice turning softer, deadlier. "If you really want to disappear, I won¡¯t stop you. In fact..." Her smile widened like she was giving me a gift. "I encourage it."


    I flinched, my tears now soaking the side of my pillow.


    She stood tall again, like she had won something. Like she had broken something that wasn¡¯t already broken.


    Then, without another word, she turned around and walked away. The sound of her heels echoed through the clinic, click, click, click, until the door shut behind her.

 Chapter 42 - rot?

    <h4>Chapter 42: 42 - rot?</h4>


    42


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    After Belinda left the clinic, the room felt colder.


    Her cruel words kept reying in my head like a broken song.


    "If you want to die... do it right next time."


    I stared at the ceiling, blinking back more tears, but it was no use. They came anyway, hot and heavy, soaking my pillow just like before.


    I turned slowly on the small bed, careful not to pull the bandage on my arm. The pain was still there, but it wasn¡¯t as loud as the ache inside my chest.


    I missed my dad.


    So, so much.


    I closed my eyes and tried to picture his face. His warm smile. His rough hands always held mine when I was scared. The way he used to sing to me softly at night, even when he was tired from work.


    He was the only one who ever truly loved me.


    He didn¡¯t care that I was human. He didn¡¯t care that I was small, or weak, or quiet.


    To him, I was enough.


    And I left him behind.


    A sob escaped my lips as I covered my mouth with the back of my hand. I didn¡¯t want anyone to hear. Not the guards. Not the nurses. Definitely not the triplets.


    They¡¯d justugh.


    I wondered how he was doing now.


    Was he still sick?


    Had he gotten worse?


    Was he... still alive?


    Thatst thought nearly broke me.


    I hugged myself tighter, curling up like a child under the nket.


    I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I whispered in my head. I should¡¯ve stayed. I should¡¯ve taken care of you instead ofing here.


    A shiver ran through my body, and I buried my face into the pillow.


    I missed him.


    I missed the way he called me "sunshine."


    I missed the smell of home, the sound of birds in the morning, the warm tea we used to drink together before bed.


    I missed the peace.


    And I missed being loved.


    No one here loved me.


    Not one soul.


    The loneliness wrapped around me like a cold fog, and slowly, through my tears, I drifted off to sleep.


    Thest thing I saw was the memory of my father¡¯s smile.


    And thest thing I felt was the pain of knowing I might never see him again.


    I was tired.


    Not just in my body, but in my soul.


    After everything, I stopped fighting. I didn¡¯t have the strength anymore, not to cry, not to scream, not even to ask "why." I just let the nurses give me my medicine. I swallowed whatever pills they handed me, nodded when they spoke to me, and stared at the wall the rest of the time.


    I wasn¡¯t healing.


    I was hiding inside myself.


    Two days passed, and they finally told me I could go.


    The nurse didn¡¯t say goodbye.


    No one did.


    They just handed me back my worn-out clothes and led me out of the clinic like I was invisible.


    I walked slowly to my room. Every step felt heavy, like I was dragging chains behind me. When I reached my door, I didn¡¯t even bother shutting it properly. I just copsed on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore.


    I didn¡¯t want revenge.


    I didn¡¯t want to scream.


    I just wanted peace.


    So I made a decision.


    I would stay quiet.


    I would keep my head low.


    I would survive, nothing more.


    I wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone. I wouldn¡¯t look at the triplets if I could help it. I would do my chores quietly and disappear into the background. That way, maybe they¡¯d forget I existed. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t hurt me again.


    But life in this pce never worked that way.


    I was in theundry room the next day, folding sheets slowly, my hands still sore from everything. The other maids ignored me like always, whispering andughing in their corners.


    Then a guard stepped in.


    He didn¡¯t even blink when he looked at me. Just said the words coldly.


    "The alphas want to see you. Now."


    My heart stopped.


    I froze with a sheet half-folded in my hands.


    I wanted to say no.


    I wanted to run.


    But I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t.


    My hands trembled as I followed him through the hallway. I kept my eyes low, walking quietly like I always did. I didn¡¯t want to give anyone a reason to talk. Orugh. Or punish me again.


    I thought maybe they wanted to scold me about something I had forgotten. Or maybe me me again for Milo. I didn¡¯t know.


    But I never expected... that. Never expected that they would raped me.


    I don¡¯t remember all of it.


    I only remember how it felt.


    How the room suddenly became too small. How their voices felt louder than ever. How my body stopped listening to me.


    I remember the pain. The fear. The way I froze when I should have run.


    And then... nothing.


    Like my mind shut a door and locked it to protect me.


    I woke upter on the floor, cold and shaking. My clothes were torn. My heart was beating too fast.


    I didn¡¯t cry.


    Not then.


    I just stared at the ceiling and felt empty. Like I wasn¡¯t inside my body anymore.


    I don¡¯t know how long Iy there.


    "You¡¯ve had enough time to cry and roll around in bed," Rowan said sharply, not even looking at me. "You¡¯re not dead. That means you¡¯re fine."


    I swallowed hard.


    Kael leaned back in his chair. "Get dressed. Return to your duties."


    I blinked, slowly lifting my eyes.


    "What?" My voice was barely a whisper.


    "You heard me," he said, with a tone like I¡¯d asked the stupidest question in the world. "You¡¯re not special, human. We don¡¯t have time for your little emotional breakdowns."


    Damon smirked without humor. "The pce still needs cleaning. Food still needs cooking. Or would you rather go back to the cell and rot?"


    A deep sting grew in my chest.

 Chapter 43 - their smell

    <h4>Chapter 43: 43 - their smell</h4>


    43


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t even know I was bleeding at first.


    It wasn¡¯t much. Just a faint, thin line running down my inner thigh, hidden beneath the shredded bottom of my dress. The kind of wound that didn¡¯t scream but whispered with every step I took. A quiet, wet sting. Not loud, not visible, but I felt it. I felt all of it.


    My legs were heavy. My heart was even heavier.


    Each footstep echoed like thunder in my ears. The hallway stretched before me, too long, too bright, too open. I wanted to melt into the floor, disappear into the cracks, vanish before anyone else could see me like this. But my feet kept moving on their own.


    One step. Then another.


    I walked slowly, not because I wanted to, but because I couldn¡¯t do anything else. My body was too sore. My skin ached, inside and out. It felt like I was walking through thick mud, dragging my shame behind me like a heavy, invisible chain.


    My hands trembled at my sides. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to wipe my face. I knew I was crying. I just didn¡¯t want to touch it. I didn¡¯t want to feel myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to be me.


    I kept my eyes on the floor as I moved down the hall, but everything was blurry. The walls bent in strange shapes. The windows hurt my eyes. My throat was tight, and my chest, my chest felt like it had been carved open and left hollow.


    I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to scream or copse.


    I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to cry louder or just disappear.


    But I knew this: I couldn¡¯t stay here much longer.


    Everything in me felt... wrong.


    Used.


    Ruined.


    And worst of all, empty.


    My ears rang. The hallway spun slightly. I gripped the wall to steady myself, leaning into it for support, feeling the cold stone against my skin. Even that small pressure made me wince. My muscles were sore. My knees wobbled beneath me like they might give out at any moment.


    I closed my eyes for a second and took a shaky breath.


    Just get to your room.


    That was all I told myself. Just a few more steps. Then I could be alone. Then I could fall apart in silence, without anyone watching. Without anyoneughing. Without anyone calling me weak.


    Then I heard footsteps.


    Fast. Angry.


    And before I could turn away, Belinda stepped right into my path.


    Her face twisted the moment she saw me.


    Her eyes scanned me up and down, my messy hair, my ripped dress, the quiet, broken way I was walking. And then she saw the blood.


    Her face darkened with jealousy.


    "What the hell?" she hissed. "Why are youing from their room looking like this?"


    I froze.


    My lips trembled, and the words slipped out before I could stop them.


    "I...I was just... I was molested," I whispered, the tearsing again, soaking my cheeks. "By the triplets."


    There was a moment of silence.


    But not the kind that came beforefort.


    No.


    It was the cold kind. The dangerous kind.


    Belinda¡¯s face changed. For a second, I saw something sharp sh in her eyes, like fury. But it wasn¡¯t at them.


    It was at me.


    "You..." she started, her voice shaking with rage. "You little witch."


    She raised her hand and pped me hard across the face.


    I staggered back, my hand flying to my cheek, shocked, hurt, and too weak to even cry out.


    "You think you can seduce them now?!" she spat. "Throw yourself at them and cry molestation like it makes you innocent?"


    I shook my head quickly, crying. "I didn¡¯t...I didn¡¯t want it..."


    "Get away from me!" she screamed, her voice like a whip. "I don¡¯t care what they did to you. Just stay away! You think you¡¯re special now because they touched you?!"


    I stumbled back again, my body trembling. She pushed past me roughly, leaving me in the middle of the corridor, eyes wide, heart breaking all over again.


    I felt dirtier than ever.


    I walked back to my room like a ghost.


    The halls were too bright, the air too thick. I didn¡¯t say a word to anyone. I kept my head down, eyes on my feet, hands shaking at my sides. Every step burned, not just from the pain inside me, but from the shame. From disgust.


    When I reached my room, I closed the door quietly.


    I didn¡¯t lock it.


    What was the point?


    I stood in the center of the room for a long time, just breathing.


    Then I moved toward the small corner where a bucket of water and a towel waited, the only thing I had to bathe with.


    My fingers fumbled with the torn fabric of my dress. It slid off slowly, clinging to my skin where the blood had dried. I winced, biting back a sound as I peeled it away.


    I stood there in nothing.


    Naked.


    Broken.


    And then, I turned and looked at myself in the mirror.


    The mirror was cracked, just like me. One long line ran down the middle, splitting my reflection in half.


    What I saw didn¡¯t look like me.


    My hair was messy, clinging to my cheeks. My lips were dry and swollen. My eyes... they didn¡¯t even look alive. Just tired. Bruised. Empty.


    I lifted a hand and touched my face, where Belinda had pped me.


    Then my fingers dropped lower, over the bandage still wrapped around my arm, then to the marks they left on the rest of me, the bruises, the dirt, the blood.


    I didn¡¯t look like a person anymore.


    I looked like something used and discarded.


    And thrown away.


    I knelt slowly by the water, dipping the towel in. The water was cold, so cold it made me shiver. But I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to feel clean.


    I scrubbed my arms. My legs. My shoulders. My stomach.


    I scrubbed everywhere.


    Even when my skin turned red.


    Even when it hurts.


    I wanted to wash it all away. Their hands. Their voices. Their smell. Everything.


    But it wouldn¡¯t leave.


    I rubbed harder, my hands trembling, tears dripping from my chin into the water.


    No matter how much I scrubbed, I still felt dirty.


    I still felt theirs.


    I dropped the towel and hugged my knees, curling up on the floor beside the bucket. I didn¡¯t even bother to dry myself. I just sat there, wet, cold, and shaking.


    "I hate you," I whispered, not to anyone else.


    To myself.

 Chapter 44 - invisible

    <h4>Chapter 44: 44 - invisible</h4>


    44


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The water was cold against my skin, but I didn¡¯t stop scrubbing. I kept rubbing my arms, my legs, every inch of myself like I could somehow erase what happened. Like I could wash the pain out of my bones. My fingers were sore and trembling, the towel rough against my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to feel clean. I wanted to feel like myself again. But the harder I scrubbed, the dirtier I felt.


    Tears ran down my cheeks, warm and endless. I tried to wipe them away, but they kepting. My shoulders shook with each sob as I knelt beside the bucket, breathing hard, my chest tight. I pressed my forehead to my knees, curling into a small ball on the cold floor.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed like that. Minutes? Hours? Time didn¡¯t make sense anymore.


    Eventually, I pulled myself to the bed, still damp, my skin burning from the harsh scrubbing. I didn¡¯t even bother drying off properly. I wrapped myself in a thin cloth andy down, face pressed into the pillow. My eyes were swollen and sore from crying, my body aching in ways I couldn¡¯t describe.


    The pain wasn¡¯t just physical. It was everywhere. Inside my chest, my heart, my mind. I felt shattered. Like something inside me had broken that would never be fixed.


    I cried myself to sleep.


    But peace didn¡¯tst.


    The banging on my door startled me awake.


    "Open up!" a sharp voice barked.


    Before I could respond, the door creaked open, and two maids stepped inside, smirking like they had just stepped into aedy show.


    "Well, well," one of them sneered. "Sleeping Beauty is finally awake."


    "Get up," the other one said. "Your presence is needed in the kitchen. You know, where servants belong."


    I blinked at them, trying to gather myself. My muscles screamed as I pushed myself up from the bed. I was still sore, my head throbbing, but I forced my legs to move.


    They watched me struggle, arms crossed, their eyes full of judgment.


    "Look at her, walking like a broken doll," oneughed. "Guess the alphas got tired of her real quick."


    "Tch. Just another toy they yed with and tossed aside."


    I said nothing. I didn¡¯t look at them. I just followed behind them slowly, each step a battle. Their whispers trailed behind me like poison.


    When I finally reached the kitchen, the warmth of the ovens did nothing tofort me. The noise of boiling pots, knives chopping on wooden boards, and feet shuffling around felt too loud. I just wanted to shrink into myself.


    Matilda, the head maid, stood at the center of the chaos, arms folded, her sharp eyes catching me the moment I stepped in.


    "So she finally shows up," she snapped, walking toward me with heavy steps. "Where have you been? Who permitted you to abandon your station?"


    I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. My throat was dry. My heart pounded.


    "Well?" she barked.


    "I was... sick," I managed, my voice barely a whisper.


    Matilda scoffed. "Sick? Are you the first maid here to bleed and cry? Are you the first one to be disvirgined? Do you think we all came here untouched? Grow up. This is the pce, not a ce for soft-hearted girls."


    The maids behind me snickered. I felt the heat rise in my cheeks. Shame burned through me like wildfire.


    "Since you¡¯re so weak," Matilda continued, shoving a basket into my arms, "you can start by washing the vegetables. Alone. And if anything iste, you¡¯ll answer for it."


    I nodded slowly and turned to the sink.


    The basket was heavy in my arms, and as I dropped it beside therge metal sink, I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me. But no one offered help. No one even spoke to me again. It was as though I had be a ghost among them. I stood there, staring down at the dirty pile of vegetables, mud, and grit caked onto each one. My hands moved mechanically, lifting the first one and scrubbing it clean under the cold water. The chill seeped into my fingers, but I didn¡¯tin. I didn¡¯t make a sound.


    I scrubbed harder than I needed to, trying to drown out the thoughts screaming in my head. Matilda¡¯s voice. The mockingughter of the other maids.


    The water sshed against the steel basin, the only sound I allowed myself to hear. I bent over my task, determined to focus only on the next vegetable, the next thing to clean. My hands were red and raw, my back already aching.


    As soon as Matilda walked away, the noise in the kitchen returned, but it wasn¡¯t just pots and knives anymore.


    It was whispers.


    Snickers.


    Mockery.


    I kept my head down, focusing on the vegetables, my hands moving even though they were shaking. The water ran over my fingers, but I barely felt it anymore.


    "She thinks she¡¯s special now," one maid muttered, just loud enough for me to hear.


    "Special?" another scoffed. "Please. Even the alphas dumped her like trash. I heard they didn¡¯t even look at her after using her."


    A wave of heat rushed to my face, not from anger, but from shame. Embarrassment. Hurt. I kept scrubbing. I didn¡¯t dare look up.


    "I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s still here," a third one added. "She¡¯s just a human. A broken one at that. What¡¯s she good for anymore?"


    They allughed.


    Their words stabbed into me, deeper than any cut.


    "Maybe she thought one of the alphas would fall in love with her," the first one teased. "Isn¡¯t that cute?"


    Moreughter. Cruel. Cold.


    I clenched my jaw and scrubbed harder. The sink was full of vegetables now, clean and ready, but I kept washing the same one over and over. Just to stay busy. Just to avoid hearing more. Just to survive the moment.


    One of the girls walked past me and ¡¯identally¡¯ bumped into my shoulder. My body jolted from the sudden pain, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I just held my breath.


    "Oops," she said with a smirk. "Didn¡¯t see you there. You¡¯re so... invisible."


    I swallowed hard.


    I was tired. Tired of being mocked. Tired of being treated like less. Tired of carrying pain while everyone around meughed at it.


    But I said nothing.


    Because I had no voice left to fight.


    And no one would listen if I did.


    So I just kept working.

 Chapter 45 - looks scared

    <h4>Chapter 45: 45 - looks scared</h4>


    45


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. All I knew was the rhythm of the water rushing from the tap, the feel of the rough brush in my sore hands, and the vegetables lined up in the sink like an endless punishment. I was still washing, still scrubbing. My back ached. My arms felt numb. The skin around my fingers had started to wrinkle and sting from being in water for too long, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    It was easier to keep scrubbing than to think. Easier to stay bent over the sink than to lift my head and meet their stares, the maids who watched me like I was something foul. Something that didn¡¯t belong.


    They still whispered about me.


    They still giggled every time I moved too slowly or winced from the pain. But I blocked it out. I was somewhere else in my head, somewhere quiet, where I didn¡¯t feel this way. Somewhere far from the kitchen, far from the memories, far from them.


    I was trying to hold on.


    But then I heard her voice again.


    "Why are you still here?"


    I froze.


    Matilda.


    I turned my head slowly to see her standing just behind me, arms folded tightly across her chest, her sharp gaze cutting into me like a de.


    "I thought by now you¡¯d have finished with the vegetables and moved on to other tasks," she said, her voice filled with irritation. "Or are you just pretending to be busy so you don¡¯t have to work?"


    "No, ma¡¯am," I said quickly, lowering my gaze. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be done soon."


    She stepped closer, and my stomach twisted.


    "No. You won¡¯t," she snapped. "It¡¯s toote for that now."


    I opened my mouth, trying to exin myself, but she didn¡¯t give me the chance.


    "If you¡¯re not useful in the kitchen, then be useful elsewhere," she said coldly. "Go to the wine cer. Get the alphas their preferred bottle and take it to them immediately."


    The words hit me like a p.


    To the alphas?


    I froze, my heart thudding hard in my chest.


    My hands trembled slightly over the sink, still wet from washing. The memory of that night, heir hands, their voices, the way they forced themselves on me, flooded back so fast I could barely breathe.


    I stared at Matilda in disbelief. "Please... please don¡¯t make me go there," I whispered, barely able to get the words out. "I¡¯ll finish with the vegetables now. I promise. I¡¯ll do double the work. I¡¯ll clean the whole kitchen if you want. Just... please don¡¯t make me go to them."


    Matilda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften.


    She rolled her eyes. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You act like you¡¯re the first girl who¡¯s had a rough night in the pce. So what if they touched you? You¡¯re still breathing, aren¡¯t you?"


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears froming. They gathered at the corners of my eyes, hot and heavy. My chest felt tight. My throat burned.


    "I can¡¯t face them," I whispered. "Not after what they did..."


    Matilda let out a breath of frustration. "You don¡¯t get to say no. You¡¯re here to serve. If you can¡¯t handle it, then maybe you shouldn¡¯t havee to the pce in the first ce."


    "But I didn¡¯t ask for any of this," I said, my voice shaking now. "I didn¡¯te here to be abused."


    She scoffed. "Oh, grow up. You think you¡¯re the only one with a sob story? Everyone here has been through things. This is not a ce for little girls who want pity."


    She pointed toward the storage door near the back.


    "Get their wine. Now. And wipe your face. You look disgusting."


    I stood still, trembling.


    "You heard me," she said, her voice sharper this time.


    Slowly, I nodded. My hands were still wet. I wiped them quickly on my skirt, not caring how soaked it was, and walked toward the cer door like I was walking toward my own execution.


    Each step felt heavier than thest.


    When I reached the small wooden door, I pulled it open with trembling fingers. The smell of damp stone and aged bottles hit me as I descended the narrow staircase. My knees wobbled, my legs barely holding me up. My thoughts were spinning in every direction.


    What if they touched me again? What if theyughed at me? What if I cried in front of them? Would they hurt me again? Would they punish me for speaking up?


    I reached the cer and searched the shelves for the wine I remembered them preferring. It was hard to focus. My vision was blurry from the tears streaming down my face. My breathing was short and unsteady. I finally found the bottle and clutched it tightly, as though holding it would somehow give me strength.


    When I climbed the stairs again and stepped back into the kitchen, no one said anything. No one helped. They just stared and smirked as I passed.


    One of the maids whispered, "She¡¯s going back to her masters."


    The others giggled.


    I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood.


    The pce halls were quiet as I walked toward the wing where the alphas stayed. I prayed with each step that they wouldn¡¯t be there. That maybe they¡¯d left. That maybe someone else could give them the wine instead. But I knew that wasn¡¯t possible. Matilda would make sure it was me.


    As I reached their door, I paused.


    My hand hovered near the handle.


    My heart pounded so loudly it echoed in my ears. I felt like I was going to be sick. I stared at the bottle in my hand, my fingers gripping it so tightly my knuckles turned white.


    "Just knock," I whispered to myself.


    But my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    Memories shed before my eyes, their faces, the roughness, the way I cried and begged them to stop. The way they didn¡¯t listen.


    I felt sick.


    But I knew I had no choice.


    I raised my fist and knocked softly.


    No answer.


    I waited.


    Then the door creaked open... just a bit...and I heard a voice from inside.


    "Come in."


    I wanted to run. Every part of me wanted to turn around and disappear. But my feet moved without my permission, and I stepped inside.


    Kael was sitting near the window, reading something. Damon and Ramon were lounging by the firece, talking quietly, cups of wine already in their hands.


    They all looked up at the same time.


    Their eyesnded on me.


    And just like that, I was back in the nightmare.


    My body stiffened. My throat closed.


    I stepped forward slowly and held out the bottle. "Matilda asked me to bring this to you," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Damon stood up and walked toward me, taking the bottle without saying a word. But his eyes... they lingered.


    Kael didn¡¯t say anything either. He just kept watching me, his expression unreadable.


    Then Ramon chuckled under his breath. "She still looks scared," he said softly, almost like it was amusing.


    Damon poured the wine and stepped back. "You can go," he said.


    That should have been a relief.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It still felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I nodded, quickly turned, and left the room without another word. My legs carried me faster than I meant to go, and when I was finally far enough away, far enough that no one could hear me, I leaned against the wall and broke down.

 Chapter 46 - another game

    <h4>Chapter 46: 46 - another game</h4>


    46


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat on the cold corridor floor, my back against the wall, hugging my knees. My face was still wet with tears, but I didn¡¯t bother wiping them. My arms felt too heavy. My whole body did. I was exhausted, not just in my bones, but in my soul. I kept hearing their voices in my head. Theirughter. Their mocking. The way they looked at me like I was less than nothing.


    I didn¡¯t hear the footsteps until they were right in front of me.


    My heart jumped.


    I quickly scrambled to my feet and bowed deeply. My hands trembled against my thighs. My knees threatened to buckle. I didn¡¯t even have to look up to know who it was.


    Kael.


    Of the three alphas, he was the one who scared me the most. Not because he was crueler than the others, but because he was the quietest. Cold. Unreadable. You never knew what he was thinking. Or what he might do next.


    "Come with me," he said.


    Just that. No exnation. No emotion.


    My throat dried up. I wanted to ask why, where, what for...but I didn¡¯t dare. I just nodded slightly and fell in step behind him, my heart pounding so hard I could hear it.


    My hands were clenched in front of me, my nails digging into my skin to keep them from shaking too much. I followed him through the hallway, my mind spinning with horrible possibilities. Was he angry about something? Was I about to be punished again? Were they testing me?


    I hated how afraid I was. I hated that I couldn¡¯t even walk normally because my legs were so weak with fear.


    We turned a corner, then another. He didn¡¯t look back once.


    And then... we stepped outside.


    I blinked.


    The air shifted.


    We were in the back courtyard now, the part of the pce grounds I had only heard about in hushed whispers. The one with therge stone wall and iron gate. The one the maids had warned us never to go near. The flower garden.


    A forbidden ce.


    My feet faltered, but Kael kept walking, pushing the iron gate open with ease. I stood frozen for a second, unsure if I should follow, but then he nced over his shoulder, just once, and I hurried in behind him.


    The garden was beautiful.


    Wild, yet delicate. Flowers of all colors bloomed in tangled vines, their petals open wide under the fading light. There was a marble bench in the center, surrounded by tall lilies and soft grass. Everything smelled faintly sweet, like earth and roses.


    But I couldn¡¯t enjoy it.


    Because I didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Why had he brought me here?


    I stood awkwardly to the side, my fingers fidgeting with the hem of my dress, eyes lowered. I didn¡¯t dare sit unless he told me to.


    Then I heard more footsteps.


    My stomach sank.


    Ramon and Damon walked in.


    They didn¡¯t say anything either. But their expressions weren¡¯t what I expected. They weren¡¯t angry. They weren¡¯t mocking. They looked... sad.


    Deeply sad.


    I had never seen that look on any of them before.


    Something in my chest twisted. I felt uneasy. More confused than ever.


    Ramon carried the wine bottle I had delivered earlier, and Damon had three sses.


    They approached without a word and handed both to Kael, who turned to me and held them out.


    "Pour," he said simply.


    I blinked. My hands hesitated in the air.


    I nced at the bottle, then at the three of them.


    What was going on?


    Still, I nodded quickly and took the wine, my fingers barely steady. I uncorked the bottle slowly, my breath catching at the sound. I poured carefully into the first ss, then the second, then the third, afraid to spill even a drop.


    I gave each one their ss, then stepped back, unsure of what to do next.


    They didn¡¯t drink right away.


    They just stood there.


    The silence between us felt thick, like something unspoken was hanging heavy in the air.


    Kael finally spoke.


    "You don¡¯t know what this ce is, do you?"


    I shook my head slowly.


    He gestured around at the garden. "This is where our mother used toe. Before she died."


    I looked up at him quickly, surprised. His voice didn¡¯t sound cold this time. It sounded... distant. Hollow.


    "She loved this ce," Damon added, his voice low. "She said flowers were the only thing that didn¡¯t try to hurt her."


    Ramon chuckled bitterly. "And we ruined that, too."


    I stood frozen,pletely silent.


    What was I supposed to say to that?


    Kael sat down on the marble bench and leaned back slightly, staring up at the dusky sky. Damon followed and sat beside him. Ramon stayed standing, swirling the wine in his ss.


    "You ever lose someone, Lisa?" Kael asked suddenly, without looking at me.


    My mouth opened and closed. I hesitated. Then I nodded.


    "My mother," I whispered. "And... I don¡¯t know if my father is still alive."


    None of them spoke for a while.


    Then Kael nodded. "Then maybe you understand."


    Understand what? I wanted to ask. But I was too afraid.


    They looked different tonight. Not like the cruel alphas I had known these past weeks. Not like the ones who had hurt me, mocked me, tossed me around like I meant nothing.


    Tonight... they looked human.


    Tired. Wounded. Lost.


    I hated that a small part of me wanted to understand them.


    But then I remembered what they¡¯d done to me.


    And the ache in my chest grew sharper.


    Ramon suddenly turned toward me. "Why didn¡¯t you scream louder that night?"


    My eyes widened. My heart stopped.


    "I... I did," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I begged."


    He looked away quickly, jaw clenched.


    "I heard you," Damon said softly. "But I didn¡¯t stop."


    Kael didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tears burned in my eyes again.


    Why were they telling me this now?


    Was this their way of apologizing?


    Was it guilt?


    Or was this just another game?

 Chapter 47- home

    <h4>Chapter 47: 47- home</h4>


    47


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was still standing there, confused and shaken in the middle of the flower garden, when Kael turned to me again.


    His face, once calm and sorrowful, slowly twisted into something I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, that cruel smirk that used to haunt my dreams.


    "So," he said, voice dropping low, "was that little apology enough to win you over?"


    My stomach twisted.


    Ramon chuckled dryly behind him. "Maybe we should remind her how much she liked it."


    Damon didn¡¯t speak; he just stared at me, his expression empty, like he wasn¡¯t really there.


    I froze.


    Every muscle in my body turned cold. Their words pierced through whatever little hope I had begun to build. Hope that maybe, just maybe, they had felt real guilt. That maybe I wasn¡¯t just something to mock.


    They weren¡¯t sorry.


    They never were.


    I could feel the heat rush to my face. Not from embarrassment, but from the sheer rage and betrayal boiling under my skin.


    "You¡¯re disgusting," I whispered, my voice barely there. "All of you."


    I turned and ran.


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear what they¡¯d say next. I didn¡¯t want to hear themugh or taunt or exin it was just a joke, because none of it mattered anymore.


    The tears came quickly, blurring my vision as I pushed through the garden gate and back into the corridor.


    And just as I reached the archway...


    p.


    The force of it whipped my head to the side. My cheek burned instantly, a sting that ran down into my jaw.


    I looked up in shock.


    Belinda stood there, arms crossed, her face twisted with something between jealousy and satisfaction.


    "What were you doing in there?" she hissed.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    "What did you do to them this time? Hmm? Thought you¡¯d crawl your way back into their arms?" she sneered.


    "I...I didn¡¯t..." I stammered, my voice cracking.


    She stepped closer. "You¡¯re pathetic. Look at you. Thinking your little face and fake tears can change anything. Do us all a favor, Lisa. Stay broken. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good at."


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She shoved past me and stormed down the hallway, her heels echoing like thunder behind her.


    I stood there, trembling, holding my cheek.


    I felt hollow. And small.


    Like all the air had been punched out of my chest.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I had started walking until I heard the wooden door creak shut behind me. My feet were moving on their own, dragging me down the hallway, past the same cold walls and flickering lights I had passed a hundred times before. But tonight, everything looked different. Like the pce itself was watching me, judging me, daring me to fall apart.


    My cheek still burned from Belinda¡¯s p. It wasn¡¯t the pain that lingered the most, but the humiliation. The way she looked at me, like I was a worm squirming beneath her shoe. Like, I didn¡¯t even deserve a voice.


    And the triplets, how could I have been so foolish? I had seen something in their eyes, something that looked like remorse. Sadness. For a fleeting moment, I had thought maybe they understood what they did to me. Maybe, somewhere buried beneath their cruelty, there was humanity left in them.


    But I was wrong.


    Again.


    The memory of their mockingughter echoed in my ears, swirling with the sound of Ramon¡¯s voice, dripping with sarcasm.


    "Maybe we should remind her how much she liked it."


    I stopped walking and leaned against the stone wall, breathing hard. My chest rose and fell in uneven gasps. I clutched my sides, trying to hold myself together.


    I hated them.


    No, I hated myself. For hoping. For believing. For even standing there and listening like some stupid little girl waiting for a fairytale ending.


    I wiped my face, but the tears kepting. My hands were shaking. My knees buckled, and I slid down the wall, burying my face into my arms. I cried quietly, like I had learned to do. No sound. No sobbing. Just silent pain that soaked into my sleeves.


    I stayed there for what felt like hours, until the cold stone seeped through my dress and made my skin numb.


    Eventually, I stood up.


    I had to.


    I stumbled my way back to my room. When I opened the door, the room greeted me with the same emptiness it always did. The tiny bed. The cracked mirror. The jug of water was now empty. No warmth. Nofort. Just survival.


    I stepped inside and closed the door behind me, pressing my back against it for support.


    Then I looked at myself in the mirror.


    My eyes were swollen, rimmed red. My cheek was still marked from Belinda¡¯s p. My hair was a mess. I didn¡¯t even recognize myself anymore.


    Who was this girl staring back at me? Where was the girl who used tough with her father while tending to his garden? The girl who dreamed of bing something more?


    She was gone.


    Swallowed by this ce.


    I wanted to scream. Break the mirror. Tear the walls down with my bare hands.


    But instead, I peeled off my dress, piece by piece, careful not to rip it. The bruises on my body had turned a dull yellow. My skin was covered in reminders of everything I wanted to forget.


    I stepped into the small wooden tub in the corner, pouring the little water I had left into it. It was cold. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I washed myself in silence, my hands trembling with every movement. I scrubbed my arms, my legs, my face. Hard. As if I could wash away what they had done to me. As if I could scrub away the pain.


    But it was still there.


    Afterward, I dried myself with the worn cloth on the shelf and put on the only other dress I owned. It was faded and loose, but clean.


    Iy down on the bed, curling up into myself. I thought about my father. How he must be wondering where I was. How was he managing with his illness? I missed him so badly that my chest ached.


    "I want toe home," I whispered into the darkness. "Please... let mee home."

 Chapter 48 - our bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 48: 48 - our bloodline</h4>


    48


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I watched from the corridor, half-hidden behind one of the stone pirs. My arms were crossed tightly over my chest, my nails digging into my skin as I saw them, Kael, Ramon, and Damon, walking with her. Lisa.


    My jaw clenched.


    What was she doing with them?


    And more importantly... why were they taking her there? Of all ces, the flower garden? The one sacred spot on the pce grounds, the one ce even I had never been allowed to set foot in. I had asked Kael once, years ago, and he had told me tly: "No one goes there."


    But now she¡¯s going there?


    With them?


    My breath caught in my throat as I saw her hesitate by the door. I could read the confusion on her face even from a distance. Like she didn¡¯t understand why they were being kind to her. And then they went inside, and the door closed behind them.


    I stood frozen for a moment, then spun around and stormed away. My heels cked loudly against the tiles, but I didn¡¯t care who heard. My hands were shaking. My stomach churned.


    That girl. That pathetic, weak, trembling little human.


    What did they see in her?


    Why were they wasting their attention on her? After everything, after they had already used her, broken her, discarded her like they should have, why were they now looking at her like she mattered?


    My chest burned with rage.


    I found her again near the corridor when she ran out of the garden, tears streaking her face. The sight of her made something inside me snap.


    Without thinking, I pped her across the face.


    The sound was sharp. Satisfying.


    She looked at me, stunned, and for a second, I thought she might fall apart right there. But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Coward.


    I turned and left without another word, holding my head high.


    I didn¡¯t go back to my quarters.


    I went straight to the other wing, to my father¡¯s estate.


    The guards let me through without a word. Everyone knew who I was. Beta Roderick¡¯s daughter. The one who had grown up side by side with the alphas. The one who was meant to be Luna.


    I barged into his study.


    He was at his desk, reading something with those tired eyes of his. But when he looked up and saw me, he sat up straighter.


    "Belinda? What¡¯s wrong?"


    "They took her to the flower garden," I said, breathless, my voice shaking with fury.


    He frowned. "Who?"


    "Lisa! That human girl! The one everyone whispers about. The one they¡¯ve been humiliating for weeks. I saw them, father. All three of them. They took her into that ce."


    His brows furrowed. "That doesn¡¯t sound right."


    "It happened," I snapped. "She doesn¡¯t belong here. She never did. But now they¡¯re giving her attention? Taking her where not even I have been allowed to go?"


    I was pacing now. My fists clenched. My heart was pounding.


    "She¡¯s taking something that doesn¡¯t belong to her," I said. "The Luna title is mine. I have done everything right. I have stayed loyal, trained, and carried myself like a future queen. I have followed your every word. I have done everything the elders ever told me to."


    I turned to him, my eyes burning.


    "And now some servant gets to walk with them into the garden like she matters? Like she has any ce in this pce other than scrubbing floors and weeping in silence?"


    My father said nothing for a while.


    Then he sighed, closing his book.


    "Belinda. You know the triplets are difficult. They don¡¯t always act in predictable ways. Maybe they were testing her. Maybe it was a trick."


    I shook my head. "No. You didn¡¯t see them. I know them. They looked at her like... like they owed her something. Like she was special."


    The word made bile rise in my throat.


    "I won¡¯t let this happen," I said, voice low. "I won¡¯t let her take what¡¯s mine."


    My father stood.


    "What are you asking me to do?"


    I met his gaze.


    "Make them see reason. Talk to the elders. Tell them Lisa is a threat to order in this pce. She¡¯s a distraction. A human who has no right to stand beside the Alphas. The Luna title belongs to someone who knows ourws. Our customs. Someone born to lead. Not some pitiful girl with tear-stained cheeks."


    I stood in front of my father, my breath shaky, but my voice firm. I had never spoken to him like that before, not with such fire, but this wasn¡¯t just about pride anymore. This was about everything I had grown up believing. Everything I had been trained for. Groomed for. Lisa was an infection spreading through the pce, through their minds, and if someone didn¡¯t put an end to it now, she¡¯d take everything from me. From us.


    He looked hesitant, rubbing his forehead, clearly unsure how to respond. "Belinda, this could cause tension..."


    "Then let it," I snapped, stepping closer, my eyes locked on his. "Lunas are from the Beta¡¯s family, remember?" I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my ears. "It¡¯s tradition. It¡¯s thew. That girl is already destroying order. If the triplets keep entertaining her, even just to toy with her, others will start to talk. Start to think that anything is possible. The maids already whisper behind doors. Guards avert their eyes when she walks by. She¡¯s throwing everything into chaos."


    He sighed, clearly weighing something heavy in his mind, but I didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "Let them be angry," I continued. "Let them rage. But at least let them remember their ce. And mine."


    I could see the flicker in his eyes then. The reminder of what our family meant. The weight we carried. We weren¡¯t just anyone. We were the Betas. The backbone of this pack. Without us, there was no structure. No guidance. My father had spent his whole life building that respect. I wasn¡¯t about to let him forget it now.


    I turned toward the door, keeping my spine straight, my steps firm.


    "If you won¡¯t do it for me," I said coldly over my shoulder, "do it for your legacy. Your blood. Your honor."


    And then I walked out without waiting for his reply. I didn¡¯t need to hear it. I had nted the seed. I knew my father. He¡¯d think it over, and soon enough, he¡¯d act. For the good of the pce. For the good of our bloodline.

 Chapter 49 - with control

    <h4>Chapter 49: 49 - with control</h4>


    49


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    She ran.


    Her dress fluttered behind her like a broken g as she stumbled out of the garden, her eyes wide and full of shame. Weak. Scared. Like she always was.


    I didn¡¯t even try to stop her. Just leaned back andughed.


    "What a waste of a whimper," I said, shaking my head. "You¡¯d think she¡¯d be used to it by now."


    Ramon burst intoughter beside me, stretching out his legs like he owned the world. "You saw her face? I thought she was going to faint."


    "She almost tripped over the vines," Damon added, lifting his wine ss, the rim catching the sunlight as he smirked. "Would¡¯ve been funnier if she fell t on her face."


    I couldn¡¯t help the grin that crept onto my lips. "Next time," I said coolly, "maybe we should push her. Let¡¯s see if she can cry and bleed at the same time."


    They bothughed again, loud, careless, cruel. The sound echoed through the flower garden, once our mother¡¯s sacred space. Now it was ours, imed by darker moods and sharper intentions.


    The wine in my ss tasted sweeter somehow. I swirled it slowly, watching the deep red color catch the light like spilled blood. I didn¡¯t know why it tasted better. Maybe it was because I knew she was out there somewhere, probably still running, probably still shaking. Crying again.


    That thought made me smirk.


    Lisa, sweet, soft, pitiful Lisa, could break a hundred times and still drag herself back for more. Still follow orders. Still obey.


    Still fear us.


    And that fear? That was power. Tangible. Heavy. Addictive.


    "She¡¯ll be back by morning," Ramon said, picking up a grape and tossing it into his mouth. "Like nothing ever happened. Maybe she¡¯ll even say sorry again."


    Damon gave azy shrug. "They always do when they know they¡¯ve got nowhere else to go."


    I leaned back on the bench, letting the breeze ruffle the edge of my sleeve. The air smelled of flowers and wine, and something else. Victory.


    Power tastes sweet like that.


    It always had. It was the kind of sweetness that stayed on the tongue long after the act was done, bitter to others, maybe, but to me? It was satisfying. Control. The knowledge that someone was beneath me, trembling because of me. That kind of power made you forget guilt, made you forget softness. It reced it with pride.


    "She said we were monsters," Ramon murmured, his voice lower now, like something heavy had just settled on his chest. "Maybe we are."


    I didn¡¯t turn to look at him. I kept my eyes on the roses, soft and glowing under thete sun, pretending for a moment that they hadn¡¯t heard every word we just said.


    "She says a lot of things," I replied, my tone even. "But she still listens. That¡¯s what matters."


    Because in the end, obedience was everything.


    None of us spoke for a few seconds after that. Theughter had faded. Even the birds that chirped a few minutes ago had gone silent. It was just us, and the garden.


    I looked around slowly, letting my eyes roam over the familiar flowers: the tulips near the fountain, the lilies along the stone path, the bed of sunflowers that still tilted toward the light. The garden looked untouched, peaceful. It looked the same as when she was alive.


    Our mother.


    She used to spend hours here, her hands deep in the soil, humming songs we hadn¡¯t heard in years. She would make us join her sometimes. Back when we were just boys with scraped knees and dirty hands. She¡¯dugh when we got frustrated pulling weeds or tangled the hose trying to water the beds.


    "You can¡¯t force a flower to bloom," she used to say. "Just like you can¡¯t force someone to love. You care for them gently... or you lose them."


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that line in years.


    Now it felt like a ghost whispering in the breeze.


    We¡¯d forced everything since she died, forced silence, forced fear, forced respect. Forced Lisa to bend until she almost broke.


    And maybe we did lose something. Maybe we lost more than we realized.


    But I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    Instead, I let the silence stretch, my jaw tight.


    Now it was just us and our poison.


    "She would¡¯ve hated all this," Damon said quietly.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask who he meant. I already knew.


    "Yeah," I whispered. "She would¡¯ve."


    I took another sip from my ss, but it suddenly didn¡¯t taste as good. I stared at the rose bush in the far corner, the one she nted the day before she died. The petals were open. Perfect. Still alive.


    Unlike her.


    Sometimes I still hear her voice. Not in my ears, but in my head. Telling me to be better. Telling me not to let the world harden me. I used to listen.


    Not anymore.


    Now, I rule the way I have to. With fear. With silence. With control.


    We finished our wine in silence, the mockingughter gone. Not because we regretted anything. But because grief has a way of hollowing out even the cruelest hearts.


    We left the garden without a word.


    As we walked past the east wing, I nced at her shrine, our mothers¡¯. I didn¡¯t stop. I never did. I didn¡¯t like seeing her picture, that frozen smile. It reminded me of everything I lost. Everything we ruined.


    Dinner was quiet.


    I sat at the head of the table, like always. Damon and Ramon were on either side. Belinda came inte, dressed too brightly, her perfume choking the air.


    She tried to joke about something, Lisa, I think, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯tugh. Neither did my brothers.


    My thoughts were far away.


    Not on Lisa.


    Not really.


    In the garden.


    On the silence that followed her leaving.


    On how my mother would¡¯ve never let it get this far.


    We ate slowly. No one finished their food. And when the tes were cleared, I stood first and walked out.


    I didn¡¯t say goodnight.


    I didn¡¯t even look at them.

 Chapter 50 - the crown

    <h4>Chapter 50: 50 - the crown</h4>


    50


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    The morning came like a p to the face, bright, fast, and loud with knocking.


    The maids were already at our door before the sun had fully risen, just as expected, if not earlier. Their arms were full of polished boots, freshly steamed tunics, gold-edged pins, heavy belts with too many buckles, and all the other ridiculous little details that made us look the part. Like kings. Like warriors. Like the sort of alphas the council would bow to without question. That was the point, after all. Appearances.


    I sat on the edge of my bed while one of the older maids knelt in front of me, tugging my boots into ce with trembling hands. Another stood at my back, carefully fastening the cor of my ck shirt. The fabric was stiff, the gold thread itching slightly at my neck, but I didn¡¯t move. My mind was quiet. nk.


    I let them dress me like they were preparing a weapon for battle.


    And in a way, they were.


    I nced around the room, out of habit, searching the faces. Familiar women, maids who¡¯d been here for years, most of them too afraid to breathe too loudly when we were around. They all looked the same this morning. Faces down. Hands moving fast. Eyes avoiding mine.


    But one face was missing.


    Lisa.


    She wasn¡¯t here.


    Good.


    I didn¡¯t want her around this morning anyway.


    She was probably sulking somewhere. Curled up in one corner of the pce, still trying to recover from whatever new scar she¡¯d added to her collection. Still hugging herself in the dark like it would change something.


    Useless as ever.


    "Where¡¯s the human girl?" I askedzily, letting my eyes drift toward one of the older maids.


    "She...she wasn¡¯t informed to assist this morning, Alpha," the woman stammered.


    "Fix that," I said coldly. "Teach her how to dress us. And from now on, she assists. I want her present. Always."


    "Yes, Alpha," the maid bowed, retreating fast like her feet were on fire.


    I stood once I was dressed, Damon and Ramon already waiting by the door. We didn¡¯t need to speak, we never did before a council meeting. We just moved like one body, one force. And that was enough to shake anyone in our way.


    As we walked through the main hall, guards stood straighter. Maids stepped aside with wide eyes. Even the elders nodded low, their heads barely lifting.


    Respect was one thing.


    Fear... that was better.


    We entered the council chamber. The room was built of ck stone and heavy wood. A long table stretched through the middle, carved with the ancient markings of the Moon Circle. The elders were already seated, stiff and silent. Our Beta, Belinda¡¯s father, stood when we entered, bowing slightly.


    He always bowed lower than the rest. He had more to prove. Or more to gain.


    We took our seats at the head of the table, one after the other. Damon on my right, Ramon on my left. I folded my hands in front of me and gave a slow nod.


    "Proceed."


    The matters were the usual: border patrols, rogue sightings, grain storage, trade routes. The kind of reports that didn¡¯t need all three of us to handle, but we showed up anyway. Power is loudest when it enters a room and says nothing. Just being there was enough.


    Damon handled most of the security updates, speaking in that calm, clipped voice of his. His tone never changed, even when he was talking about a rogue tearing a patrol member in half. Ramon kept the conversation moving when it came to supplies, food shortages near the outer farms, price fluctuations with neighboring packs, how much grain we could afford to trade without risking our winter stockpile.


    I barely spoke.


    I watched.


    Watched the old men across the table squirm under our silence. Watched them fumble with their scrolls and numbers and words like schoolboys in trouble. All of them were so careful...so careful...not to speak too long, not to sound unsure, not to make the wrong kind of eye contact.


    Every time one of us shifted in our seat, they flinched.


    I liked that. It meant they still remembered who really ran this ce.


    Then the Beta cleared his throat.


    I looked up, narrowing my eyes.


    It was deliberate, the way he did it, soft but timed. Not rushed. Not panicking. Just enough to gather attention. Just enough to say, "Listen to me now."


    My fingers drummed once against the table. Damon turned his head slightly, sensing the change. Ramon¡¯s fingers tapped in a rhythm that stopped cold. Tension ran under the surface like a wire pulled tight.


    "There is... one more matter to address," the Beta said.


    His voice was smooth, polite, but I could hear it, theyer of something else under it. Expectation. Ambition.


    "It is about Luna¡¯s position."


    "The Luna role remains empty," the Beta continued, his voice steady but far too confident for my liking. He looked around the room slowly, as if seeking support from the others seated at the table,elders, advisors, men too old to lead but too proud to fade quietly. Cowards in robes.


    I sat motionless, watching his every word.


    "It¡¯s tradition, as you know," he went on, "that Lunaes from the Beta¡¯s bloodline."


    He said it like it wasw. Like it had been written in the stones of the mountain. His chest lifted slightly, puffed with a pride he hadn¡¯t earned in years.


    "My family," he added, "has always produced women fit to rule beside the alphas."


    My jaw tightened.


    "Women who understand our customs. Our strength. Ourws."


    I heard the unspoken part just beneath his words, Not her. Not Lisa. Not the human girl who could barely hold eye contact with any of us. Not the one who flinched every time a door opened too fast.


    His tone was respectful, but his eyes burned with quiet arrogance. And that made something in me shift.


    He paused then, giving his words time to settle in the air. Maniptive. Deliberate. He knew what he was doing.


    "And with due respect," he said, his gaze now fixed firmly on me, "my daughter, Belinda, has been raised for this her entire life."


    "She is ready," he said. "The pack awaits Luna. They¡¯re starting to whisper. To wonder. Alphas with no Luna. No heart beside the crown."

 Chapter 51 - eyes

    <h4>Chapter 51: 51 - eyes</h4>


    51


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The hall had gone quiet after Belinda¡¯s father spoke. You could almost hear the tension dripping from the ceiling, thick and sharp, as if it were cutting into the air. We sat there, not saying anything at first, just watching him.


    "The Luna role remains empty," he said, ncing around like he was testing the room. "It¡¯s tradition, as you know, that Lunaes from the Beta¡¯s bloodline. My family has always produced women fit to rule beside the alphas. Women who understand our customs. Our strength. Ourws."


    He paused, standing a little taller.


    "And with due respect, my daughter is ready. The pack awaits a Luna. And I believe it is time the seat is filled. Properly."


    There was a long silence after he finished. Everyone else seemed to be holding their breath.


    I cleared my throat and stepped forward, slowly. "We hear you," I said calmly, though every muscle in my body was tight. "And we respect your loyalty to tradition."


    Kael stayed silent, his face unreadable, but I knew that face too well. I¡¯d seen it in battle, in silence before storms, and behind closed doors when his fury was buried underyers of cold calction. That kind of stillness was never peace; it was a warning. A quiet build-up of pressure waiting to strike.


    Ramon didn¡¯t even look up. His fingers tapped slowly against the wood of the table, his gaze fixed on some spot in the distance, like none of this concerned him. Like he¡¯d already decided I should handle the conversation, and whatever oue followed would be mine to clean up or enforce.


    So I leaned forward, letting my voice carry but staying calm. Controlled.


    "Belinda is... well prepared," I said, meeting the Beta¡¯s eyes. "And yes, she¡¯s strong. She understands what it means to be Luna. She has been trained for it."


    The Beta gave a small nod. Not of gratitude. Not even of recognition. It was smug, like he believed the war was over and he¡¯d just imed victory.


    I hated that look.


    I saw it when men thought they had control. I saw it right before they made mistakes that cost them everything.


    Still, I kept my voice level. "We appreciate everything you and your family have done for this pack. Generations of loyalty. Generations of order. And yes, we will work toward that."


    Kael finally moved.


    His voice was low and cool, almost disinterested. But every word hit like iron. "Belinda is the only Luna we acknowledge."


    The Beta¡¯s smile widened, all teeth and pride. He looked around the council room like he expected apuse or confirmation. Maybe even gratitude.


    I straightened, watching him carefully now. His smile was too wide. Too confident. That wasn¡¯t relief on his face; it was ambition. The kind that made men forget themselves.


    Ramon stopped tapping.


    Kael leaned forward just slightly, enough to break his stillness. "But understand something," he said, voice sharp now. "This isn¡¯t a negotiation."


    I watched as he stepped forward slowly, his eyes locked on him. He didn¡¯t raise his voice; he didn¡¯t need to. Coldness alone did the job.


    "You are the Beta," he said, each word deliberate. "You are not the Alpha. And you will never speak to us in that tone again."


    Belinda¡¯s father¡¯s expression faltered. For a moment, just a sh, I saw fear flicker in his eyes. He blinked, tried to collect himself. "I didn¡¯t mean..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what you meant," Damon cut in, his voice firm and steady beside me. "You don¡¯t tell us what is proper. You don¡¯t give us advice. You follow."


    The man¡¯s lips parted like he wanted to say something else, but he wisely held back. The proud gleam he wore just minutes ago was gone, reced now by a dull, ufortable awareness of how far he¡¯d overstepped.


    Kael took another step forward. His jaw clenched, not out of anger, but control. "The council doesn¡¯t decide who our Luna is," he said. "We do. You understand that, yes?"


    His head bobbed quickly. "Yes, Alpha."


    "Say it properly."


    He swallowed. "Yes, Alpha Kael. I understand."


    "Keep to yourne," Kael said sharply, his eyes narrowed. "And maybe next time, watch your tone."


    There was no room left for doubt in his voice, no softness, no diplomacy. Just cold finality.


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response. He gave one short, firm nod, then turned and walked off, his shoulders square, his steps echoing through the long room like a closing door.


    Damon followed immediately, not looking back once. I trailed after them silently, the heat of the confrontation still lingering in the air like smoke after fire.


    The room stayed frozen.


    No one spoke. No one moved. You could almost hear the collective breath the elders held in their chests, afraid to exhale. Some lowered their eyes to the table, some stared at the spot where Kael had been, and others looked to each other as though unsure what had just happened, unsure how quickly power had shifted.


    Belinda¡¯s father remained seated, his face pale and stiff, a slight tremble in his hand as he reached for his goblet of water. He didn¡¯t drink it.


    I nced around at the remaining council members, most of whom had remained silent during the exchange, either out of fear or wisdom. A few looked visibly ufortable, embarrassed even, by what had just unfolded.


    I cleared my throat lightly and stepped forward.


    "The meeting is over," I said calmly, breaking the silence. "You all may leave now."


    One of the elders opened his mouth slightly, like he had a question, but thought better of it. He shut it again and stood, giving a slight bow of respect.


    "We have made ourselves clear," Damon added as he paused briefly in the doorway, his voice calm but edged with warning. "Let that be thest time anyone forgets who leads this pack."


    The elders nodded, murmuring their agreement, one after another. Chairs scraped quietly as they rose, some casting wary nces toward Belinda¡¯s father, whose face was now tight with humiliation. He didn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 52 - I’ll fix this

    <h4>Chapter 52: 52 - I¡¯ll fix this</h4>


    52


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I paced around my room like a madwoman. The floor was cold against my bare feet, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t even realize when I flung the vase off the table or yelled at the maid who brought me tea. I was too restless. Too anxious. My nails dug into my palms as I clenched and unclenched my fists.


    "Where is he?" I muttered, ring at the clock. The council meeting was taking too long. Way too long.


    Another maid tiptoed past my door, probably trying not to get noticed. "You!" I shouted. She froze. "Why are you sneaking around like a thief? Get out! All of you, out of my wing!"


    They scurried away like frightened mice.


    I threw myself on the couch and then got up again a secondter. I couldn¡¯t sit still. My heart was pounding. My mind was spinning.


    Then I heard it.


    The familiar sound of tires on gravel.


    I flew to the window. The ck car had just pulled up in front of the house.


    "Father!" I screamed and ran out before the driver could even open the door.


    But the second I saw him, my heart dropped.


    He looked furious. Ashen. Defeated. Not like my father.


    "Father? What happened?" I asked, grabbing his arm. But he brushed past me without a word, storming inside.


    I ran after him.


    "Tell me what happened! Did they agree? What did they say about me bing Luna?"


    He spun around suddenly, making me flinch.


    "Do you have any idea what I went through in there, Belinda?!"


    I froze. He had never yelled at me like that.


    "I went in there thinking I had the right to speak, to be heard! I carried the pride of our bloodline with me, believing they would treat me with respect. But no! They humiliated me! Treated me like a fool!"


    "But... but I¡¯m going to be Luna, right? You told them I was the right choice?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    "Yes, I did. And Kael... Kael said you were the only Luna they acknowledged. But that was just to shut me up," my father muttered, his voice tight with frustration and shame. He wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. His face was pale beneath the anger, and the way he sat, like he was copsing in on himself, sent a ripple of fear down my spine.


    "You didn¡¯t see their faces," he went on. "You didn¡¯t hear their tone. They made it clear, I¡¯m just a Beta. I should stay in myne."


    "But you will be more," I said softly, walking closer. My voice trembled, but I refused to break. "You¡¯ll be Alpha¡¯s father-inw. That makes you powerful. More powerful than any Beta has ever been. Don¡¯t let this break you. Please, Father. We¡¯re so close."


    He finally looked at me, and the pain in his eyes almost knocked the air out of my lungs. I hated what they did to him. Hated how they made him feel small.


    "Do you know how dangerous those boys are?" His voice was low, but sharp. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯re walking into? They¡¯re not just Alphas, Belinda. They¡¯re wolves born of power and rage. One misstep and they¡¯ll crush you without blinking."


    I didn¡¯t flinch. "Then I won¡¯t misstep," I said firmly. "I¡¯ll y the perfect Luna. I¡¯ll make them trust me, love me. And when I do, we¡¯ll rise. Together."


    He stood up suddenly, walking to the window like he needed air but couldn¡¯t quite leave the room. He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    "You think it¡¯s that easy?" he muttered, back still turned to me. "You think you can outsmart wolves like that? Kael doesn¡¯t even blink before making decisions. And the other two, they¡¯re unpredictable. Theyugh one moment and threaten your life the next."


    "I¡¯m not afraid of them."


    "Then you¡¯re stupid," he snapped, spinning around to face me. "You¡¯re being blinded by your ambition. That meeting was a warning. They didn¡¯t just reject my words; they humiliated me. In front of the council. In front of the elders."


    "I know, and I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you to speak on my behalf," I said quietly. My throat tightened. "But I thought... I thought we had more leverage."


    "You thought wrong," he said bitterly.


    I stepped closer again, not giving up. "Maybe I was wrong. But I still believe in what we¡¯re building. I believe in us. We¡¯re not just another Beta family. You didn¡¯t raise me to be small or quiet or meek. You raised me to lead. To aim high. And that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing."


    His mouth opened, but he said nothing. I took it as a sign to keep going.


    "You think I don¡¯t know how dangerous they are? I¡¯ve seen it."


    "You want to y with wolves, then be ready to bleed," he said, voice low. "Because that¡¯s what they do, Belinda. They destroy."


    "Then I¡¯ll learn how to survive them," I replied. "I¡¯vee this far. I won¡¯t back down now. Not when we¡¯re this close."


    "You don¡¯t understand what kind of game you¡¯re ying."


    "Maybe not," I admitted, tears stinging my eyes. "But I¡¯m willing to learn. I won¡¯t let them crush us, Father. I won¡¯t let them win. We just need time. You just have to trust me a little longer."


    He sighed, long and heavy, and looked at me like he wanted to believe me, like he wanted to be proud, but didn¡¯t know how. His shoulders sagged again.


    "You¡¯re too ambitious for your own good."


    "No, Father. I¡¯m ambitious for us. For our family," I said, stepping even closer. "You made me this way. You raised me to want more. To expect more. Don¡¯t tell me now that I¡¯m wrong for doing exactly what you taught me."


    I reached out and hugged him. He didn¡¯t hug me back, not at first. His arms stayed frozen at his sides. But I didn¡¯t let go. I buried my face into his chest like I used to as a child, hoping he would remember that I was still his daughter. Still the same girl who wanted to make him proud more than anything else.


    "I¡¯ll fix this," I whispered. "I¡¯ll make you proud. I promise."


    He didn¡¯t answer for a long time. Then, finally, softly, I felt one hand rest on my back.


    "Just don¡¯t get yourself killed," he muttered.


    I nodded against his chest. "I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. Not until we get what we deserve."

 Chapter 53 - a word

    <h4>Chapter 53: 53 - a word</h4>


    53


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "I need to be in the pce," I said to my father, my arms crossed tightly against my chest.


    He turned to me slowly, his eyes tired but stern. "Belinda, what do you want now? You¡¯ve stirred enough trouble already."


    "No, Father. Listen to me," I insisted. "I need to go back. Lisa is there, and I can¡¯t leave my mates around that human girl. I know what I¡¯m doing. I need to protect what¡¯s mine."


    He sighed heavily and walked away, waving me off. "Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t get us humiliated again."


    I didn¡¯t even wait for another word. I ran to my room, already yelling at my maids.


    "Get in here! All of you!"


    Three girls rushed into my room, their heads bowed low. "Yes, mydy?"


    I didn¡¯t waste a second. "I¡¯m going back to the pce," I said sharply, already walking toward my mirror. "And I need to look perfect. Not good, perfect. Gorgeous. Like the Luna that I am. Start bringing out the best gowns. Now."


    At once, they scattered like birds in a storm. Drawers flew open. Wardrobes creaked. Fabric rustled as they started pulling out dress after dress, silks, velvets, sequins,ce. Some were still in garment bags. Others wereid on the bed. My room was already a mess, and it quickly turned into a battlefield of clothes. Shoes lined the rug like a parade. Jewelry boxes opened. Makeup trays ttered. The air was thick with perfume and tension.


    "No, not that one!" I snapped, yanking a burgundy gown from a maid¡¯s hands. "Too dull! I said I want to shine, not look like a funeral guest!"


    She flinched and hurried off to try again.


    I turned toward the full-length mirror and examined my face. My skin was already wless, but wless wasn¡¯t enough. Not today. Not when that human girl was still breathing in the same space as my mates. Not when she dared to walk freely in the pce. Not when she was getting close to them.


    "That one¡¯s too bright! I¡¯m not trying to blind them, just steal their breath," I hissed, throwing another dress onto the floor.


    I kept pacing, hands in my hair. "Ugh! That makes me look short! What are you all doing?! You¡¯ve seen me dress before... why is today different?!"


    My voice rose, and I didn¡¯t care. I was too worked up. My heart thumped wildly in my chest. Every time I thought of Ramon smiling at her, of Damon walking past without noticing me, of Kael looking distracted, I felt like screaming. Lisa had no idea who she was dealing with. I was their mate. Their Luna. Their future. And she? She was nothing but a temporary entertainment.


    Finally, after four failed attempts, one of the girls held up a cream-colored silk gown. My eyesnded on the high slit that ran up one thigh and the neckline, sweetheart-shaped, deep enough to tease but not enough to cheapen.


    "That one," I breathed, stepping forward and gently running my fingers over the fabric. "Yes. That¡¯s the one."


    The girls helped me into it carefully. The silk clung to my curves like it had been sewn on my skin. I turned slowly in front of the mirror and smiled.


    "Perfect."


    My makeup followed. I told them to keep it soft but sharp. My cheekbones were dusted with golden highlighter that caught the light with every move I made. My lips were painted a deep, glossy red that made them look full and kissable. Myshes were long, long enough to brush my brows with every blink.


    Finally, they styled my hair in loose, voluminous waves that cascaded around my shoulders like silk ribbons. Every strand was in ce. Every angle was stunning.


    "Bring my clutch. And tell the driver to pull up now."


    My heels clicked against the marble floor as I walked out like I owned the entire estate.


    The car ride felt too slow. My hands kept tightening around my purse as I imagined Lisa trying to charm her way into their hearts. I wasn¡¯t going to allow that.


    The moment we arrived at the pce, I stepped out gracefully and walked straight in without waiting for anyone to announce me. The guards at the door bowed as I passed.


    I headed straight to the kitchen.


    There she was.


    Lisa.


    Struggling with trays and bowls, her forehead glistening with sweat. Her eyes darted around nervously, trying to bnce everything.


    I smirked.


    "Lisa!" I called, folding my arms.


    She jumped a little. "Y-yes?"


    "Bring my food to the triplets¡¯ study room. I¡¯ll be waiting."


    I turned on my heels and walked away before she could say anything else. I didn¡¯t even nce back.


    Let her carry it like the maid she was.


    I walked into the study room where all three of them were: Kael, Damon, and Ramon. They were dressed sharply, focused on some paperwork.


    The moment I stepped in, I smiled brightly.


    "You¡¯re all working too hard."


    They looked up.


    Damon¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. "Belinda. You look... stunning."


    Kael nodded. "Very elegant today."


    Ramon just smiled. "Did youe to distract us? Because it¡¯s working."


    I walked in and hugged them one by one, making sure to press myself lightly against Ramonst. He smelled so good. I could feel his warmth, his strength.


    "Maybe just a little distraction," I said with a flirty smile.


    Just then, the door opened and Lisa came in, holding the tray.


    "Um... your food, mydy," she said quietly.


    I turned and smiled sweetly at her, but then turned to Ramon.


    "Ramon," I whispered, leaning in closer, letting my lips hover near his cheek. "You smell like home."


    He froze slightly, not moving.


    Lisa stood still, tray in hand, clearly unsure if she should ce it down or run out.


    I tilted my head, pretending to be lost in Ramon¡¯s scent, and looked sideways to make sure Lisa saw it.


    Perfect.


    "Thank you, Lisa," I said without turning. "You can go now."


    She ced the tray gently and walked out quickly, not saying a word.


    I smiled to myself, turning to face the boys.


    "I missed you three."

 Chapter 54 - still perfect

    <h4>Chapter 54: 54 - still perfect</h4>


    54


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    As soon as the door closed, I spun around and crossed my legs, pouting.


    "Tell me," I said, "when are you going to reject her?"


    Zane looked up from his paper. "Who?"


    "Don¡¯t act dumb," I snapped. "Lisa. That girl."


    Ramon sighed. "Soon."


    "Soon, when?" I leaned forward. "It¡¯s been too long. She¡¯s still here. Still walking around the pce. Still breathing the same air as me."


    "We¡¯re working on it," Kael said calmly. "Stop acting like we¡¯ve forgotten."


    I folded my arms. "You have forgotten. You let her serve you. You let her cook, clean, walk around in those ugly skirts..."


    "She¡¯s a maid," Damon said. "That¡¯s what maids do."


    "She¡¯s also your mate!" I snapped, standing up. "Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s enjoying this? Being near you all the time? Touching your tes? Looking at you with those stupid brown eyes like she means something?"


    Damon sat forward. "You¡¯re jealous."


    "Yes!" I didn¡¯t even pretend. "I am! I should be the only one here. Your Luna. Your everything. But no. I have to share the air with that... human!"


    Ramon rubbed his forehead. "We told you we¡¯re going to reject her..."


    "After what?" I cut in. "After she gives you something? After she helps you win something? You¡¯re going to use her and then dump her?"


    "That¡¯s the n," Kael said coolly, looking up at me for the first time.


    I stared at them, my heart pounding. "And what if it doesn¡¯t go as nned, huh? What if she cries those stupid tears, and one of you gets soft and falls for her? What if she ys her cards right and you start to care? What if..."


    "Stop." Kael stood.


    I froze.


    "Stop insulting us like we¡¯re fools," he said, walking toward me. "You think we¡¯re stupid enough to fall for a maid?"


    "No, I just..."


    "You think we¡¯ll forget who we are? What is our purpose? You think we¡¯ll throw everything away because of a weak human?"


    Damon stood too. "Lisa means nothing to us, Belinda. She¡¯s here for a reason. And once that reason is over, so is she."


    "She¡¯s a nobody," Ramon added. "Just like the rest of the staff."


    My chest rose and fell. "Then reject her. Now."


    Kael raised a brow. "Are you giving orders now?"


    I looked at each of them. "I¡¯m just tired of waiting. I¡¯ve given you everything. My heart, my loyalty, my time. I should be wearing your marks. I should be standing beside you, not hiding in the shadows like some side piece."


    Damon walked closer and gently cupped my face. "You¡¯ll get everything you want, Belinda. Just be patient. You know we always keep our word."


    I melted into his touch, even though I didn¡¯t fully trust it. "Promise me."


    "I promise," Damon said.


    Kael turned back to his papers. "You should leave now. We¡¯ve got work to do."


    "I want to stay," I said quickly.


    Ramon looked at me. "You can stay for a while. Just don¡¯t start anything."


    I smiled sweetly. "Who, me? Never."


    But my mind was racing.


    They could say all they wanted, but Lisa was still here. Still breathing. Still being touched by my mates. And that was something I couldn¡¯t allow for much longer.


    I yawned and stretched my armszily.


    My head was lying against Kael¡¯s shoulder, and my legs were curled up on the long couch in their study. The soft throw nket someone must¡¯ve ced over me had slipped halfway to the floor.


    I blinked a few times, still adjusting to the dim light in the room. The window curtains were drawn, and only the readingmps were on. For a second, I smiled.


    It was peaceful. Warm.


    Until I nced to my right.


    Damon was flipping through one of the thick scrolls with a deep frown on his face. Ramon¡¯s fingers were typing rapidly on theptop in front of him, and Kael was still reviewing a printed document, red pen in hand.


    They hadn¡¯t even moved.


    "You¡¯re all still working?" I asked groggily, my voice soft from sleep.


    Kael turned briefly, smiled. "You fell asleep hours ago."


    I sat up slowly, rubbing my neck. "And you didn¡¯t stop to rest?"


    "Too much to do," Damon muttered without looking up.


    I sighed. "You all work too much. Honestly. You need to sleep."


    "We will soon," Ramon replied, though I could tell he didn¡¯t mean it.


    I frowned. "Well, I¡¯m going. I can¡¯t rest properly here with all this paper and clicking sounds."


    I stood up and smoothed down my cream-colored gown. My heels clicked softly against the polished floor as I headed out, yawning again. I needed my bed, a scented pillow, and maybe a warm foot massage.


    But then, just as I turned the corner of the long hallway, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    There she was.


    Lisa.


    On her knees.


    Scrubbing the floor with a rag, a bucket of water beside her. Her sleeves were rolled up, hair tied back tightly, and she looked so... so pitiful.


    Yet... she still had this calm, quiet look on her face that annoyed me even more. Like she waspletely fine with being beneath everyone. Like she didn¡¯t see what was going on around her. Or worse, like she thought she was better than she was.


    I slowly walked closer, my heels clicking louder with each step. She looked up when she noticed the sound, her eyes widening just a little.


    "Still here, little maid?" I asked, folding my arms.


    "Yes, mydy," she replied quietly, lowering her gaze again.


    Iughed coldly. "You like it, don¡¯t you? Being here. Cleaning after people who don¡¯t even care if you exist."


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Did you think if you scrub hard enough, they¡¯ll fall in love with you?" I tilted my head, watching her reaction. "Did you think maybe they¡¯ll forget what you are?"


    Still, no reply.


    That annoyed me.


    I bent slightly, lowering my voice but making sure it was sharp. "Let me tell you something. No matter how long you stay here, no matter how clean these floors are, you¡¯ll always be a nobody. You think just because they¡¯re nice to you sometimes, that means something? Trust me, it doesn¡¯t. And I mean it when I said that I will kill you if you don¡¯t leave anytime soon,"


    Lisa kept her head bowed, but I could see her knuckles tighten slightly as she squeezed the rag in her hand.


    Good. That hit.


    I smiled cruelly.


    "They will never choose you. You¡¯re just convenient. Something they can use and then toss. Once they¡¯re done with you, I¡¯ll be here, still perfect, still worthy, still the real Luna. Understand?"

 Chapter 55 - the trouble

    <h4>Chapter 55: 55 - the trouble</h4>


    55


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "I¡¯m talking to you, human," Belinda snapped. "Do you think they¡¯ll ever love you? You really believe you mean something to them?"


    I swallowed hard. My heart was racing, my hands trembling. I didn¡¯t want trouble. I never did.


    "I don¡¯t..." My voice cracked, and I cleared my throat. "I don¡¯t think they love me."


    Her brows raised slightly. She wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    "I didn¡¯t ask to be here," I added quietly, still kneeling on the cold floor. My knees were already sore from scrubbing. "And I definitely didn¡¯t ask to be mated to them."


    For a second, the room went still.


    "What did you just say?" Her voice dropped low and sharp like a knife. Cold. Dangerous.


    I hesitated, but the words had already slipped out. There was no going back.


    I looked up at her, just for a second. Her eyes were burning.


    "I said I don¡¯t want the triplets. I never did. All they¡¯ve done since I got here is make my life miserable. I just want peace."


    She stepped closer. Her heels clicked hard against the marble floor. I swallowed, but stayed still. Her perfume was thick... sweet and choking.


    "You don¡¯t want them?" Her voice was tight, controlled, but her face was twitching. "You..." Her tone suddenly rose, high and shrill. "You dare say that? Who the hell do you think you are?!"


    Before I could react or even get a word in, her hand swung through the air, p! Itnded on my cheek so hard, I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. The sound echoed in the hallway. My head snapped to the side, and I tasted blood in my mouth. My eyes stung instantly, and a burning pain spread across my face. I gasped, leaning back slightly on my heels.


    The force of the hit wasn¡¯t just physical; it broke something inside me.


    "You stupid, lowlife girl!" she screamed, her voice filling the hallway like thunder. "How dare you talk like that?! Like you¡¯re too good for them? Who gave you the right to open your filthy mouth and speak that nonsense?!"


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore. They welled up quickly, blurring my vision. But I didn¡¯t cry loudly. I stayed there, trembling, my hand pressed against my burning cheek, trying to understand what exactly I had done wrong.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude. I wasn¡¯t even trying to talk back. I was just telling the truth.


    "I... I never meant to upset you," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I just don¡¯t understand what you want from me. What exactly do you want me to do?"


    Belindaughed bitterly, tilting her head. "What do I want? I want you gone. I want your dirty little face out of my sight. I want the triplets to forget you ever existed!"


    "I want you gone!" she shouted. "Out of this pce! Out of their lives! Out of my way!"


    "I never wanted to be in your way," I whispered, the tears falling now. "I didn¡¯t even know who they were when I got here. I didn¡¯t ask to be mated to them."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" she hissed, pointing a finger in my face. "You¡¯re a snake. A maniptive little pest. Acting all innocent while trying to steal what¡¯s mine!"


    "I¡¯m not stealing anything," I cried. "They don¡¯t even treat me like a mate. They treat me like trash. Just like you do."


    That only made her angrier.


    "You think I care how they treat you?" she snapped. "You deserve every bit of it! You should be grateful they haven¡¯t thrown you out yet. Because if I were them, I¡¯d have you chained in the dungeon for even looking at them."


    I stared at her, mouth open in shock.


    "What did I ever do to you?" I asked softly. "From the first day I got here, you¡¯ve hated me. You treat me like Imitted some crime."


    She leaned in close, her eyes burning with hatred. "Your crime is existing," she whispered. "Breathing their air. Touching their things. Taking their attention. Being chosen when I should¡¯ve been the one."


    "I didn¡¯t choose anything," I said through my tears. "I¡¯m just trying to survive. You have everything... beauty, power, respect. Why do you hate me so much?"


    "Because they¡¯re mine!" she screamed, finally snapping. "They¡¯re my mates, Lisa! Mine! And every time they look at you, every time they don¡¯t reject you, it makes me want to rip you apart!"


    I gasped. My body froze.


    "They don¡¯t even want me," I said. "You don¡¯t need to be scared."


    Sheughed again, but there was no joy in it, just rage and bitterness. "You don¡¯t get it, do you? They¡¯re men. They¡¯re wolves. It¡¯s not about want. It¡¯s about a bond. Once that bond grows stronger, it¡¯ll ruin everything I¡¯ve worked for. So yes, I¡¯m scared. And I¡¯ll do anything to stop it."


    "Even hit me?" I asked. "Even torture me for something I didn¡¯t ask for?"


    "I¡¯ll destroy you if I have to," she said coldly.


    I wiped my face with the back of my hand and slowly stood up, legs shaking. "You can do what you want to me, Lady Belinda. I¡¯ve done nothing but try to stay out of your way."


    "You think this is about fairness?" she said, stepping closer again. "You think life is fair for people like you? You don¡¯t belong here, Lisa. You never will."


    I shook my head. "Maybe not. But I won¡¯t keep letting you humiliate me either."


    Her eyes widened. For once, she looked stunned. Then she scoffed and stepped back, brushing her gown like I¡¯d touched her.


    "Pathetic," she muttered. "You¡¯re not even worth the trouble."


    I held my ground. I was still shaking inside, but I didn¡¯t move.


    She turned sharply, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "Clean up this mess," she spat. "That¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re good for."


    And with that, she walked away, heels echoing down the hallway.


    I copsed back to my knees, the rag falling from my hand. My face still stung, my heart even more. I was so shocked that I even had the guts to say such a thing to Belinda of all people. I knew she would get back to me for that, but I wasn¡¯t sure how.

 Chapter 56 - help you?

    <h4>Chapter 56: 56 - help you?</h4>


    56


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I mmed the door shut behind me, my chest heaving as anger boiled in my blood.


    "That lowlife!" I screamed, grabbing the nearest vase and smashing it to the floor. It shattered into a million sharp pieces, and I didn¡¯t even flinch. "She looked me in the eye and said she didn¡¯t want the triplets?! Are you kidding me?!"


    My chest rose and fell rapidly, my heart thudding so loudly it echoed in my ears. I stormed across the room, heat crawling up my neck. I kicked over the stool near my vanity, watching it tumble.


    "She¡¯s nothing! Nothing!" I shouted again, pacing like a lioness in a cage. "Who the hell does she think she is?! A stupid maid. A reject. And she dares to talk back to me?!"


    Rage had taken over. I didn¡¯t even recognize myself.


    I reached for themp on my nightstand and flung it across the room. It hit the wall and shattered with a loud, satisfying bang. The noise was so loud it rang in my head, but it still didn¡¯t soothe me.


    My hands trembled... not from fear, but from fury.


    "She looked scared... yet she still said that nonsense," I muttered to myself, my voice low and venomous. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "That filthy girl... acting like she¡¯s better than me. Like she has any right to open her mouth and speak that way!"


    I couldn¡¯t believe the audacity. The nerve.


    "She thinks because the Moon Goddess made her their mate, she matters? No. No!" I yelled, dragging my hand across my dresser, sending everything crashing to the floor... makeup, jewelry, everything. "I¡¯m the one they love! Me! Not her!"


    I copsed onto the edge of the bed, still breathing hard, trying to catch my breath. I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to calm my racing heart, but it was no use.


    "I was supposed to make her jealous," I whispered bitterly. "I brought her in to see so she would see us... so she¡¯d know her ce... but she just stared like a lost puppy, and then said she didn¡¯t want them?"


    Tears stung my eyes again, but not from sadness.


    From rage. From humiliation.


    "She¡¯s making a fool of me," I said to no one. "She¡¯s turning everything around. And the triplets... they¡¯re treating her like she¡¯s nothing, yes... but what if that changes? What if one day they start to see her differently? What if..."


    I stood up, trembling now.


    "I should have done more than p her. I should¡¯ve broken her jaw. Ugh! I hate her!"


    I buried my face in my hands, pulling at my hair. Every word she said reyed in my head like poison.


    "I didn¡¯t ask to be here..."


    "I don¡¯t want the triplets..."


    "Just want peace..."


    She made them look like viins. Like they were wicked. Like she was suffering.


    I shot up to my feet again, fists clenched. "She¡¯s turning them into the victims now? She wants pity?"


    I grabbed a book and hurled it across the room, breathing heavily.


    I began pacing again, slower this time, my mind racing. My heart still pounded in my chest, but my thoughts were sharp. Focused.


    "She needs to be gone," I whispered. "Out of the picture. Forever."


    The idea came to me like a spark in the dark.


    "She can¡¯t ruin what¡¯s mine... not if she¡¯s no longer breathing."


    "I¡¯ll kill her. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll kill her and be done with it," I muttered. "No one will ever know. I¡¯ll make it clean. Fast. Maybe poison. Or... maybe an ident."


    I paced again, biting my lower lip. "But I can¡¯t do it alone. I need help. Someone quiet. Someone who hates her, too. Someone I can control."


    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door.


    I froze.


    The door creaked open slowly, and a maid stepped inside, her eyes going wide the moment she saw the mess. Pieces of ss from the shattered vasey all over the floor. My perfumes were scattered, some broken, their scents mixing in the air like some twisted perfume of rage. Themp I threw had made a dent in the wall, and the stool was still lying on its side.


    "Mydy?" she said quietly, her voice uncertain as she bowed deeply. "Forgive me... I heard sounds... I just came to..."


    "What do you want?" I snapped, cutting her off. My voice came out sharp and full of venom. I was still fuming, and the sight of someone standing in front of me, looking all concerned, only irritated me more. "I didn¡¯t call for you."


    "I... I know," she stammered, her eyes still on the floor. "I just heard... the things breaking, and I got worried. I thought maybe you were hurt or something..."


    I scoffed loudly and folded my arms across my chest. "Worried? About what? That I broke a few things?" I stepped closer to her slowly, deliberately. "This is my room. My things. I can destroy whatever I want here. I¡¯m not a child who needs supervision."


    She bowed her head quickly. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you."


    "Then don¡¯t stand there like a statue," I spat. "If you¡¯re so worried, start cleaning it up."


    She moved immediately, bending down to begin picking up the pieces of the broken vase. Her hands trembled slightly as she worked, and for some reason, that only satisfied me a little. She was afraid. She should be. Everyone should be right now.


    I turned away from her and sat down heavily on the edge of the bed. My hands were still shaking from anger. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lisa. That disgusting, disrespectful little brat. She dared to talk to me like that. She dared to say those words.


    I clenched my fists again.


    Who was she to even think she had the right?


    I let out a bitterugh, watching the maid sweep up ss. She looked so small, so quiet. I narrowed my eyes at her.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    She looked up nervously. "Cecilia, mydy."


    "Tell me something," I said suddenly, my tone softer, but not friendly. "Are you trustworthy?"


    She blinked, unsure. "I...I believe I am, mydy."


    "Believe?" Iughed softly. "That¡¯s not very convincing. Either you are or you aren¡¯t."


    "I am," she said quickly, standing up straight. "I am trustworthy."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "Do you like that maid, Lisa?"


    Cecilia hesitated. "She... she doesn¡¯t speak much, mydy. She just does her work."


    "That¡¯s not what I asked," I said coldly. "Do you like her?"


    She looked down again. "No, mydy. She... she makes thingsplicated for us. Since she came, everyone¡¯s been walking on eggshells."


    A smile touched my lips. "Good answer."


    Cecilia looked up slowly, unsure of why I was smiling.


    I stood and walked toward her, my heels clicking on the floor. I stopped right in front of her and ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Would you like to help me with something, Cecilia?"


    Her eyes widened slightly. "Help... you?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s something fundamental. Something that¡¯ll make your life easier. And mine."

 Chapter 57 - fair enough

    <h4>Chapter 57: 57 - fair enough</h4>


    57


    ?~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "I want you to do something small. Something easy. Nothing dangerous. And you¡¯ll get paid for it."


    Her face lit up just a little, and she smiled. "I¡¯ll help. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll help."


    I leaned in. "You have to promise me something, Cecilia. Whatever I ask you to do, it stays between us. No one hears about it. Not your friends, not your fellow maids, not even your own sister if you have one. Understand?"


    She nodded quickly. "I understand. I swear, I won¡¯t tell anyone."


    "Good." I took a deep breath, then turned around and walked to the window.


    The door closed gently behind Cecilia. I sat there quietly for a moment, my hands folded in myp, watching the perfectly cleaned room like it was a stage waiting for a show.


    A slow smile crept onto my face. Not a warm one. A wicked, cold smile that even surprised me.


    "That lowlife," I whispered to myself. "She thinks she can talk back to me? Say she doesn¡¯t want the triplets like she¡¯s doing them a favor?"


    I stood up, walking slowly to the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, flushed cheeks, eyes still burning with anger, but underneath it... Something else. Something sharper. More dangerous.


    "She needs to go," I said out loud. "She needs to disappear."


    I let the words hang in the air. They felt good. Right.


    I walked slowly to the window, looking out into the courtyard. A few guards stood in their usual posts, talking. A few maids rushed by, carryingundry baskets. It all looked so normal. But my world was not normal anymore. Not with her in it.


    I folded my arms and began pacing again. My heart was beating fast, not from anger this time, but from excitement. I wasn¡¯t just thinking now. I was nning.


    "How do you kill someone like her without getting caught?" I whispered.


    Then, the answer came.


    "Poison."


    I froze, the word echoing in my mind like a sweet song.


    "Yes... That¡¯s it. Quiet. Easy. No mess. No questions."


    I moved to sit at my vanity and tapped my fingers against the ss surface.


    "But where do I get poison?" I mumbled.


    I thought hard. I couldn¡¯t just walk into the pce kitchen and ask for poison. That would be stupid. I needed someone who had ess. Someone who wouldn¡¯t ask questions. Someone who already had reasons to hate Lisa... or at least didn¡¯t care if she lived or died.


    Then it hit me.


    "Old Margo," I said, my eyes lighting up. "Of course."


    She was a retired herbalist who used to work in the pce years ago. She now lived just outside the western walls of the pack territory. People whispered that she knew how to treat anything, from wounds to broken hearts. But others said she also dealt in darker things.


    "She was dismissed for a reason," I whispered, grinning. "And I¡¯m going to find out exactly how dark she can go."


    I stood up suddenly, my decision made. I rang the little bell on my side table. Momentster, Cecilia rushed back in.


    "Mydy?" she said, bowing. "Did you need anything?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m going out," I said, slipping into my cloak. "Tell no one."


    She blinked. "Should I call a guard to escort you?"


    "No. Just tell anyone who asks that I¡¯m taking a nap. Got it?"


    She hesitated. "Yes, mydy."


    I slipped out through the side hallway, the one that led to the rear exit of the pce. The guards there barely looked my way. I was Belinda. No one questioned me.


    The walk to Margo¡¯s hut was long, but I didn¡¯t mind. Every step felt like I was getting closer to peace. Closer to removing Lisa forever.


    When I finally reached the little hut, I knocked three times.


    The door creaked open.


    Margo stood there, old and hunched, her long gray hair tied back, her eyes cloudy but sharp. "Well, well... Look who¡¯se crawling to the shadows," she said.


    I smiled slightly. "I need something."


    "Do you now? Something sweet or something deadly?"


    I raised a brow. "Straight to the point, aren¡¯t you?"


    She chuckled. "I didn¡¯t get old wasting time. Come in."


    I stepped inside. The hut smelled like dried herbs and smoke. Bottles lined the shelves, jars filled with things I didn¡¯t want to name.


    "So?" she said, settling down in her chair. "Who do you want dead?"


    I looked at her, not even pretending to be shocked. "A girl. A threat. I want it to look natural."


    She nodded. "Poison, then. How fast?"


    "Not too fast," I said. "But not too slow either. Just... quiet. Peaceful. Maybe something that makes her weak first. Then gone."


    Margo reached behind her and pulled out a small wooden box. She opened it and showed me three small vials.


    I held the tiny green vial carefully in my palm, staring at it as if it might speak. So small. So quiet. And yet, powerful enough to end a life. Her life.


    Margo leaned against her dusty shelf, her crooked smile still lingering. The smell of dried herbs, old wood, and something metallic filled the tiny hut. I hated being here, but I had no choice. Lisa needed to disappear, and now, I had the perfect way.


    "That one¡¯s clean," Margo said again, nodding to the vial. "No thrashing. No screaming. Just sleep. Like she¡¯s tired. Then poof... gone."


    I didn¡¯t answer her. My eyes were still fixed on the liquid inside. It was a pale, almost clear green. Innocent-looking. Deceptive.


    "I knew you¡¯d pick that one," Margo continued, chuckling low. "You¡¯ve got that quiet kind of evil. Not loud or messy. The type that smiles sweetly while slipping a de between the ribs."


    I pulled my eyes away from the vial just long enough to look at her.


    "I¡¯m not doing this for fun," I said coldly. "She insulted me. She humiliated me. She has to pay."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re doing it," Margo replied with a shrug. "I¡¯ve heard it all before, jealous lovers, angry sisters, betrayed friends. What matters to me is payment. And you brought gold."


    I reached into the folds of my cloak and pulled out the velvet pouch. It was heavy, filled with gold coins I¡¯d been saving. My hands didn¡¯t tremble as I ced them on the table between us.


    Margo scooped it up without checking the contents. She trusted the weight.


    She passed the vial to me. Our fingers brushed briefly.


    "How do I use it?" I asked, my voice calm.


    "A few drops," she replied. "Food or drink, doesn¡¯t matter. It has no taste, no smell. Just make sure only your little victim eats it. Or drinks it."


    I gave a single nod.


    Margo¡¯s expression turned serious. "Listen to me, Belinda. If anyone finds out... if anyone traces this back to you... I won¡¯t help you. I don¡¯t know you. I¡¯ve never seen you. You were never here."


    "Fair enough," I said, tucking the vial safely into the inside of my cloak. "I was never here."


    She smirked again. "Good girl. Now go. You¡¯ve got death in your pocket."

 Chapter 58 - regret it

    <h4>Chapter 58: 58 - regret it</h4>


    58


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I returned to the pce through the same back path. It was almost dark now. No one saw me slip back into my room.


    I locked the door behind me and sat on the bed, staring at the vial in my hand.


    "This is it," I whispered. "Soon, she¡¯ll be gone."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Mydy?" Cecilia¡¯s voice came through softly. "Dinner is ready. Should I bring it to you?"


    I smiled. "No,"


    "Cecilia!"


    "Mydy?"


    I smiled at her. A sweet, soft smile. The kind of people like me are supposed to wear. "Come," I said, motioning with my fingers.


    She looked a bit confused, but moved closer to me quickly. I made sure that the door was locked.


    She looked at me. "Is everything alright, mydy?"


    I moved closer and lowered my voice. "I need you to do something for me."


    She blinked, curious. "Of course, mydy. We had that discussion earlier,"


    "You¡¯ll be paid for it. A lot, just like I said earlier," I added quickly.


    Her eyes lit up. She smiled and bowed slightly. "Then I¡¯ll do it. Whatever it is."


    I took a deep breath and pulled the vial out from my cloak. It was cold in my hand.


    She looked at it, then back at me. "What¡¯s that?"


    "It¡¯s... something to put in food."


    Her eyes narrowed. "What kind of something?"


    I met her eyes and didn¡¯t blink. "Poison."


    She gasped. "What?"


    "I want you to put a few drops in Lisa¡¯s food."


    Her mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    "Just a few drops," I said quickly. "Not too much. Just like this..." I held up my fingers to show a tiny space between them. "She¡¯ll eat. Then she¡¯ll sleep. And she won¡¯t wake up."


    Cecilia looked frozen. "But... why?"


    I watched her hold the vial like it was a snake, like it might suddenly leap from her hand and sink its teeth into her skin. Her fingers trembled.


    "That¡¯s not your business," I snapped, stepping in closer. But then I caught myself and softened my voice, just enough to keep her hooked. "Just know she deserves it. And you¡¯ll get paid. More than you¡¯ve ever been paid in your life."


    Cecilia nced up at me, her eyes darting back and forth, filled with fear and curiosity. "I... I don¡¯t know, mydy. What if someone finds out?"


    I let out a dryugh. "No one will. I won¡¯t be near the kitchen. You¡¯ll put it in her food and leave. That¡¯s it. No one will suspect a thing. And if they do, I¡¯ll protect you."


    She hesitated, still clutching the vial like it would shatter at the slightest movement. "But... but if she dies and they trace it back... won¡¯t they check who was near herst?"


    "Cecilia," I said her name softly, walking even closer until I was right in front of her. Lisa is always rude to everyone. She talks back. She stirs trouble. No one likes her. If she dies, no one will care. They¡¯ll think it was her time. A fever or a bad reaction to food. No one will question it if it¡¯s quiet."


    She bit her lower lip, and I saw the war inside her, fear pulling one way, temptation pulling the other. Her gaze fell again to the vial in her hand.


    "How much will you pay me?" she asked suddenly, her voice a little louder, a little steadier.


    I smiled. I had her now.


    "Fifty gold coins."


    Her mouth dropped slightly. Her fingers tightened around the vial.


    I stepped even closer, lowering my voice so only she could hear. "And another fifty if you do it right. If she dies quietly. No pain. No mess. Just sleep."


    Cecilia looked stunned. "A hundred gold coins..."


    "Yes," I nodded. "More than enough for you to disappear if you ever feel scared. You could leave the pce. Start your own life."


    She looked at me then, really looked. Like she was trying to see through me, into my soul. I held her gaze, steady and calm. I wasn¡¯t going to flinch.


    After a long moment, she nodded slowly. "Alright... I¡¯ll do it."


    I smiled then. A deep, pleased smile. "Good girl."


    She took the vial from my hand with more care now, like she¡¯d made peace with the darkness she was about to step into. Still, her fingers trembled, and I could see the sweat starting to gather at her hairline.


    "Make sure no one sees you," I whispered. "You put it in her food and walk away. That¡¯s all."


    Cecilia nodded again. "When do you want it done?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "That¡¯s your chance," I said, keeping my voice low and steady as I stared into her nervous eyes. "No one will check. Just make sure only she eats that te."


    Cecilia looked pale. She clutched the small ss vial tighter, almost like it might slip from her hand. Her lips trembled slightly as she asked, "But... what if someone else eats it by mistake?"


    I narrowed my eyes. My tone turned sharper, colder. "Then make sure they don¡¯t."


    Her breath hitched. She didn¡¯t move.


    I leaned closer, so close she could feel the weight behind my words. "I¡¯m trusting you with this, Cecilia. Don¡¯t make me regret it."


    She nodded quickly, looking down at the floor. "Yes, mydy," she whispered.


    I reached out and touched her arm, not gently, not warmly, but firmly. She flinched at my touch, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "Remember," I said slowly. "Quiet. She just sleeps. Nothing loud. No screams. No panic."


    Cecilia raised her eyes to mine. There was fear there. But more than that, curiosity. Greed. The gold was beginning to speak louder than her conscience.


    "Yes, mydy," she murmured again.


    I took a step back, giving her room. "Good," I said. "Now go."


    She hesitated for half a second, then turned. Her steps were soft, barely making a sound against the tiled floor. She held the vial like it was a fragile egg, close to her chest, hidden beneath the fold of her apron.


    Just as her fingers touched the doorknob, I called out, "Cecilia."


    She paused. "Yes?"


    "If you mess this up..." I trailed off. Let the weight of the silence fill in the rest of that sentence.


    She nodded again without turning around. "I won¡¯t, mydy."


    With that, she slipped out the door, quiet as a mouse.

 Chapter 59 - why now

    <h4>Chapter 59: 59 - why now</h4>


    59


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The kitchen was a mess.


    tes piled in the sink. The floor was stained with oil. Bits of food were scattered everywhere. I sighed and grabbed the rag again, bending down to wipe the floor for the fifth time that evening.


    Everyone had already left. They always did. Somehow, every single time we had kitchen duty, I ended up being thest one standing.


    I muttered under my breath as I scrubbed. "Lazy witches."


    My back ached. My hands were wrinkled and red from the water. My stomach growled, but I pushed the hunger aside. I still had a long way to go.


    I was halfway done with thest table when I heard the door creak open.


    I paused. My first thought, one of them probably forgot something. Or maybe they came tough at me again. I braced myself.


    But when I turned, I saw one of the maids walking in slowly, holding something wrapped in cloth. She had a small smile on her face.


    That smile instantly made me suspicious.


    They never smiled at me. Especially not her.


    Cecilia.


    She was one of the worst. Always whispering behind my back. Always pretending not to see me struggling. Why was she smiling now?


    I quickly looked away and kept scrubbing. I didn¡¯t have energy for games.


    But then she walked closer.


    "Hey," she said gently.


    I looked up briefly, then looked back down. "Hi."


    She paused, then came even closer. "You¡¯re Lisa, right?"


    I looked at her, confused. "You know that."


    She gave a small nervousugh. "Yeah, I do. I just... I don¡¯t know how to say this."


    I stared at her, waiting.


    "My name¡¯s Cecilia," she said.


    "I know," I muttered.


    She looked down, then back at me. "I just wanted to say... I¡¯d like to be your friend."


    I blinked.


    "What?"


    Cecilia bit her lip and moved a little closer. "I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve been thinking... we¡¯ve been mean to you. All of us. Me too. And I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person anymore."


    I dropped the rag, slowly standing up. "Wait... what are you talking about?"


    She stepped even closer and, to my shock, reached for my hands. "I mean it. I want to be your friend. For real. I know I don¡¯t deserve it, but I¡¯ll do better. Please believe me."


    I stared at her hands around mine. Her palms were warm. Her grip was gentle.


    "No offense, but..." I pulled my hands away. "Why now?"


    She looked a little hurt but nodded like she expected that. "Because I feel guilty. You¡¯re kind. You work so hard. And we just..." She shook her head, "We treated you like trash. And you never even fought back. You just took it."


    "I didn¡¯t have a choice."


    "I know. And that¡¯s even worse."


    I looked at her again, eyes narrowed. "Is this a joke?"


    "No!" she said quickly. "Gosh, no... no... I swear it¡¯s not."


    I folded my arms. "So... what? You suddenly grew a heart overnight?"


    She gave a smallugh. "Yeah. Something like that."


    I still didn¡¯t believe her. Not fully. But she sounded so honest.


    And she looked different. Nervous. Maybe even... ashamed?


    "I¡¯m not used to this," I said softly.


    She nodded. "I get it."


    There was a long pause between us. Then she pointed at the dirty tes. "Can I help you finish cleaning?"


    My eyes widened. "Help me?"


    "Yes. You¡¯ve been here all morning, haven¡¯t you?"


    I nodded slowly.


    "I¡¯ll help. I promise."


    I stared at her for a while. Then gave a small nod. "Okay... if you want."


    Cecilia smiled brightly. "Thank you."


    She moved toward the sink and started rinsing dishes without waiting for another word. I watched her in silence, still unsure of what had just happened.


    I stood by the sink, rinsing thest te as Cecilia wiped the table beside me. For a while, we worked in silence. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I couldn¡¯t trust it yet, this sudden kindness.


    She looked up from the table, her cloth moving in slow circles as she wiped it clean. Her voice broke the quiet.


    "You¡¯re fast with your hands," she said, with a small smile. "You do all this alone every day?"


    I didn¡¯t look at her. I kept scrubbing the te in my hand, rinsing it onest time before cing it on the rack.


    "Yes," I muttered. "No one ever wants to help."


    She let out a long sigh, shaking her head. "That¡¯s just wrong."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t even tell if she meant it or not. I¡¯d learned the hard way not to believe too quickly.


    A few minutes passed in silence. We worked side by side until everything was clean, the dishes stacked, the table wiped, and the floor swept.


    I wiped my hands on my apron, about to leave the kitchen, when she suddenly reached into her pocket and held something out to me. A small, folded packet wrapped in white paper.


    "Here," she said, stepping closer with a soft smile. "You look like you¡¯ve had a long day. This will help with the pain. It¡¯s herbal, for stress. You¡¯ll sleep better."


    I froze, staring at the packet in her hand. It was wrapped too perfectly. No writing, no sign of what was inside. Just in and sealed.


    I frowned a little. "What¡¯s this?"


    "Just a pain reliever. Natural," she said, her tone light like we¡¯d been friends all along. "I take it when I¡¯m sore after long work. Helps me sleep like a baby."


    I took it slowly, staring down at the packet. "You brought this for me?"


    She nodded. "I just thought... maybe you needed something nice. I know I¡¯m not exactly someone you trust. But I want to change that."


    My brows furrowed. "Why?"


    She shrugged, almost too casually. "Maybe because I see how lonely you are. And because I know we¡¯ve all treated you badly."


    I blinked. No one had ever said that to me. Ever.


    "I just... I don¡¯t know," I muttered. "This is all strange."


    "I know," she said quickly. "But let me make it up to you. Please. Take it tonight. Sleep well. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll help again."


    I held the packet in my hand, still unsure. "Thanks... I guess."


    She smiled again, then stepped forward and touched my shoulder gently. "Goodnight, Lisa."


    "Goodnight," I said softly.


    She walked away slowly, turning back once to wave. I just stood there, holding the little packet in my palm, watching her disappear through the door.


    My stomach twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Why now?

 Chapter 60 - new friend

    <h4>Chapter 60: 60 - new friend</h4>


    60


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stared at the small packet in my palm, still not sure what to make of Cecilia. I didn¡¯t trust her. I couldn¡¯t. One minute, everyone treated me like I was the dirt on their shoe, and the next, this sudden kindness? It didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    I turned the packet over. It looked ordinary enough, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯d heard stories of people being tricked with things like this, herbs, sweets, even water. And now, just when someone suddenly decided to be friendly, they were handing me strange herbs? No.


    I stood, walked to the small bin by the back of the kitchen, and tossed it in. I didn¡¯t even look back at it.


    By the time I finally got to my room, my stomach was already growling so loudly I was sure even the walls could hear it. I hadn¡¯t eaten all day, not even a crumb. No one saved anything for me. They never did.


    I walked over to the tiny corner I called mine, the part of the pantry where I kept whatever little food I managed to hide away. I opened the cloth pouch where I sometimes kept old pieces of bread or fruit, but it was empty. Empty. I stared at it for a second, hoping something would magically appear. Of course, it didn¡¯t.


    With a tired sigh, I sat down on the edge of my thin mat and looked around the dim room. The silence made the hunger louder.


    "Guess I¡¯m sleeping hungry," I whispered to myself, trying tough, but the sound came out t and bitter.


    Iy down, curling into a ball with my arms wrapped around my belly, hoping the pressure would ease the ache. But it didn¡¯t. The emptiness in my stomach kept twisting, making it impossible to rx.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but my body refused to settle. I tossed and turned, flipping from one side to the other. Every sound outside made me flinch, and my mind stayed wide awake. After hours of pretending, I gave up and sat up in the darkness, feeling the weight of another night alone and hungry.


    Before the sun rose, I slipped out of bed and tiptoed to the kitchen. My steps were soft, careful. I couldn¡¯t risk getting caught. I opened a cupboard and found a few scraps, half a loaf of bread, and some cold porridge left at the bottom of a pot. It wasn¡¯t much, but I was too hungry to care.


    I tucked myself into the corner behind the vegetable shelf, crouching low and hoping the shadows would hide me. My fingers clutched the dry piece of bread I¡¯d managed to snatch from the counter, and I began eating quickly, stuffing it into my mouth like someone who hadn¡¯t seen food in days, because, honestly, I hadn¡¯t had much in days. The bread was rough and a little stale, but I didn¡¯t care. It was something.


    The kitchen door creaked open slowly. I heard the sharp sound of several shoes tapping against the tiled floor. Maids. The early morning shift. My heart dropped into my stomach.


    I held my breath, trying to melt further into the corner, to be invisible. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t notice me. Maybe they¡¯d be too tired or too busy to care.


    But I wasn¡¯t that lucky.


    "Hey!" one of the older maids snapped. "What do you think you¡¯re doing there like a rat?!"


    I jumped to my feet, startled, and crumbs fell from myp to the floor like little traitors. "I... I was just..."


    Before I could finish, she stormed toward me, her face a mixture of anger and disgust.


    "Always sneaking around," she spat. "You think this is your mother¡¯s kitchen?! You don¡¯t belong here. Why don¡¯t you crawl back into whatever hole you came from?"


    Tears burned at the back of my eyes. I opened my mouth to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯te.


    Just then, Cecilia stepped forward.


    "Enough, Ma," she said calmly.


    The older maid scoffed loudly, folding her arms. "What¡¯s going on, Cecilia? Why are you defending her?"


    I felt my cheeks burn. My body froze, still crouched near the corner of the kitchen, one hand gripping the piece of bread I had managed to find. My heart was racing, and my throat felt dry. I couldn¡¯t even look up at anyone.


    Cecilia ignored the older woman. She strolled towards me, her slippers tapping lightly on the tiled floor. Her face held a soft smile, but her eyes were unreadable.


    "Lisa, are you alright?" she asked gently.


    I nodded quickly, avoiding her gaze. I was too ashamed to speak. My hand trembled slightly as I tried to hide the half-bitten bread behind my back like a guilty thief. But it was toote. They¡¯d all seen me.


    Cecilia bent down and picked up the piece of bread I had dropped earlier. She looked at it carefully and then sighed.


    "Poor thing," she said loudly, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. "So hungry she had to sneak food like a little mouse. Didn¡¯t even have the decency to ask."


    I looked up at her, blinking. My chest tightened. Was she insulting me, too?


    The other maidsughed quietly, shaking their heads. One of them whispered something I didn¡¯t hear, but I knew it wasn¡¯t kind.


    Still crouching, I looked away, my eyes stinging with unshed tears. I hated that they all saw me like this, weak, hungry, pathetic.


    Cecilia turned back to me and extended the bread. "Come," she said softly. "Don¡¯t mind them. They don¡¯t know better."


    I slowly took the bread from her hand, not sure what to say. I didn¡¯t trust her, not fully.


    "After we finish the morning work," she added with a smile, "I¡¯ll make you something proper to eat. A nice breakfast."


    My lips parted slightly, shocked by her words. "You will?" I whispered.


    She nodded, brushing invisible dust off her dress. "Yes. Something warm. Maybe eggs or porridge. Would you like that?"


    I stared at her for a few seconds. My heart didn¡¯t know what to feel: suspicion, confusion, or a tiny flicker of hope.


    "Thank you," I murmured, barely getting the words out.


    Cecilia smiled again. It looked sweet. But it was too smooth, too practiced, like someone who had smiled many times without meaning it.


    "Anything for my new friend," she said softly, patting my arm before standing up and turning to the others.


    As we walked out of the corner together, I felt everyone¡¯s eyes on me.

 Chapter 61 - spilt it out

    <h4>Chapter 61: 61 - spilt it out</h4>


    61


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "Lisa," the head maid, Matilda, called. "Sweep the main hallway and mop it twice. The Alpha¡¯s guests are arrivingter today. I don¡¯t want any dust."


    "Yes, ma," I replied quickly, taking the broom.


    I got to work, my hands already aching even though I¡¯d just started. I didn¡¯tin. Comining only brought more chores, or worse, punishment.


    A few hours passed. The sun had climbed high, shining through the big windows. My back hurt. My arms felt like jelly. I wiped my forehead with my sleeve and moved on to the next section of the hallway.


    That was when I heard soft footsteps. When I looked up, Cecilia was standing there.


    "Lisa," she said gently, holding a tray. "I brought you something."


    I blinked. "For me?"


    She smiled. "Yes. You¡¯ve been working hard. You look tired. And I promised to get you something nice this morning,"


    She walked closer, and my mouth watered as the smell hit me. Freshly baked bread, grilled fish, rice with thick sauce, and cold orange juice on the side. My eyes widened.


    "I... I don¡¯t know what to say," I stammered.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," Cecilia said. "Just eat. But maybe finish this part of the hallway first so no one yells at you."


    I nodded slowly. "Yes, I¡¯ll finish here first. Then I¡¯ll eat."


    "Alright," she said softly, cing the tray on the low table nearby. "I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes."


    She walked off, her white skirt swaying as she disappeared down the corridor.


    I turned back to my cleaning, my eyes drifting to the tray now and then. The smell was driving me crazy. I cleaned faster, my heart a little lighter. Maybe eating the food wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    But just as I was finishing thest tile, I heard footsteps again, heavier ones this time. I looked up and saw Petra, one of the maids, storming down the hall.


    She spotted the tray and narrowed her eyes. "What¡¯s this?"


    I opened my mouth. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s for me. Cecilia..."


    She snorted. "You? Are you joking?"


    "I¡¯m not. She said I could eat after..."


    "Oh, shut up," Petra snapped, grabbing the tray. "You don¡¯t deserve this."


    "Please," I whispered, stepping forward. "I haven¡¯t eaten..."


    "Then go find some leftover scraps," she hissed. "That¡¯s all you measly humans are good for."


    My heart sank.


    I reached out instinctively, trying to stop her, but it was already toote. She had turned her back to me and settled into a low stool by the corner of the room like she owned the ce. With no shame, she peeled the foil from the tray and began digging into the food like a starved beast.


    She picked up the grilled fish first, a beautiful golden-brown piece Cecilia had carefully garnished. Without even using cutlery, she bit off a huge chunk, the sound of bones cracking under her teeth making my stomach churn. The sauce smeared around her mouth as she chewed noisily, pieces of the fish falling from her lips. She didn¡¯t care.


    I just stood there, frozen, helpless, watching her eat what was meant for me. My meal. My one act of kindness for the day. My small moment offort. Gone.


    She picked up the cup of fresh juice and gulped it down in one breath. The ss clinked loudly as she mmed it down, juice running down her chin. My fists clenched at my side, so tight they shook. My jaw was locked, but I could feel my lip trembling. I wanted to scream. I wanted to grab the food back. But what good would that do?


    "Stop staring like a beggar," Petra snapped between chews. "You should be grateful I didn¡¯t throw it out."


    Her words stung more than her actions. My eyes burned with unshed tears, but I quickly bit down on my bottom lip to stop them from falling. Crying would only give her more tough about.


    I turned slightly, about to walk away, when I heard footsteps. Familiar ones. Light but fast.


    Cecilia.


    She walked in carrying a small white napkin, probably to wipe off the tray or bring more for me. I saw the brightness in her face falter as soon as she noticed Petra sittingfortably, scarfing down thest of the meal. Her eyes darted to the half-empty tray, then to the ss, and finally to Petra¡¯s greasy fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Cecilia¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and ice-cold.


    Cecilia walked closer, her eyes locked on Petra, who was still munching with loud, shameless bites.


    "Why are you eating that?" she asked, voice tight and sharp.


    Petra paused mid-chew and looked up, clearly confused. "What? It was just sitting here. I thought it was for everyone."


    "It wasn¡¯t!" Cecilia snapped, stepping forward. "That was for Lisa!"


    Petra blinked, then scoffed. "You¡¯re giving her proper food now? Since when? What for? She¡¯s nothing but a stray you picked up."


    Cecilia¡¯s expression changed. Her annoyance turned to something else, fear. Her eyes widened, her lips trembling slightly. She looked at the nearly empty te and then at Petra again.


    "You... you have to stop eating it," she said, her voice suddenly shaky.


    Petraughed. "Oh, please. What are you talking about? What, you think she¡¯s a princess now? Getting special treatment?"


    Cecilia didn¡¯t smile. She looked dead serious now. Her hands were trembling as she pointed at the tray. "That food wasn¡¯t... it wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t meant for you. Spit it out!"


    Petra snorted, clearly enjoying the drama. "What are you going on about? It¡¯s just rice and fish. Tasted better than the usual garbage."


    "No!" Cecilia shouted. "You don¡¯t understand. That meal had a special blend. It was for her body, not yours! It was tailored, for her! It¡¯s not safe for anyone else."


    Petra frowned, suddenly unsure. "Wait... what do you mean?"


    Petra¡¯s smirk faded. Her eyes darted around nervously.


    Cecilia stepped even closer. "Spit it out, Petra. Now. Before it starts working."


    I watched, confused. "What... what do you mean?" I asked.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t look at me. Her focus was entirely on Petra. "Spit it out now, bitch!"


    Petra stood up, annoyed. "Why are you yelling? I already swallowed..."


    She stopped.


    Her eyes grew wide. She clutched her stomach. "Wh-what... what did you put in that food?!"


    Cecilia stepped back. "I told you not to eat it."


    Petra dropped the cup of juice. It shattered on the floor. She groaned, bent forward, and then...


    "Bleeegh!"


    She vomited blood.

 Chapter 62 - I’ll be next

    <h4>Chapter 62: 62 - I¡¯ll be next</h4>


    62


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    One minute, Petra wasughing and mocking me, and the next... she was hunched over, her hands on her stomach, groaning in pain.


    "Ugh... what¡¯s... happening?" she whimpered, her body trembling.


    I took a step back, my heart thudding. "Petra?"


    Cecilia gasped beside me. "No... no, no, no..."


    Petra fell to her knees, coughing violently. Blood sprayed from her mouth, sttering across the tiled floor. My eyes widened. My breath caught in my throat.


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s vomiting blood," I whispered.


    Cecilia looked panicked. "She wasn¡¯t supposed to eat that! That food..."


    My head whipped around. "What was in the food, Cecilia? What did you give me?!"


    Cecilia reached for me. "Lisa, calm down. It was meant for you, not her. I didn¡¯t know..."


    I stepped back. "You didn¡¯t know what? That it would kill someone?"


    "No! I didn¡¯t know Petra would take it. I was testing... testing something. You weren¡¯t supposed to..."


    My hand shot out before I could stop myself. I grabbed Cecilia by the cor and pushed her against the wall.


    "You were trying to kill me!" I shouted, my voice cracking. "You acted like you were helping me. You brought me food... but it was poison, wasn¡¯t it?!"


    "No! I swear...it wasn¡¯t poison... it was... I just needed to see..."


    "See what? How long it takes for a human like me to drop dead?!"


    Petra let out one final choking sound. We both turned to her. She copsedpletely, her eyes wide open, ssy. Her bodyy still.


    Dead.


    My fingers loosened from Cecilia¡¯s cor. I backed away slowly.


    "She... she¡¯s dead," I said in a whisper.


    The noise must¡¯ve drawn attention, because other maids rushed into the kitchen.


    Gasps. Shouts. One of them screamed.


    "What happened?!"


    "She¡¯s not breathing!"


    "Oh my goddess... she¡¯s dead!"


    They all looked between Petra¡¯s body and me... and then at Cecilia, who was trembling.


    I was shaking too. My stomach twisted in fear, disgust, and confusion.


    "I... I didn¡¯t do anything," I muttered. "She ate the food... Cecilia brought it for me."


    One of the maids looked at Cecilia. "You gave her something dangerous?!"


    Cecilia looked like she was about to faint. "I... I didn¡¯t know it would... I didn¡¯t mean..."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I stumbled out of the kitchen, heart pounding.


    Cecilia tried to follow. "Lisa, wait! I can exin!"


    I turned to her with tears in my eyes. "Don¡¯t. Just stay away from me."


    I ran blindly through the hallways, my breath sharp and uneven, my legs shaking beneath me. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, I just needed to get away from that room. From Petra. From her body. From Cecilia¡¯s cold voice. My chest hurt. My stomach twisted. Was I going to throw up too?


    Tears blurred my vision, but I kept running until I almost mmed into something, or someone.


    "Whoa, whoa!" a voice said.


    I looked up and froze.


    Kael.


    Rowan.


    Damon.


    The triplets.


    They stood in front of me, dressed in matching ck and silver robes. Their faces looked surprised, even a little amused at the sight of me, breathless, panicked, eyes wide like a trapped animal.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Rowan asked, stepping closer.


    "Are you okay?" Damon added, brow furrowed. "You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    "I..." My lips trembled. I looked back down the hallway. "I... I didn¡¯t... she tried to..."


    "Lisa, calm down." Kael¡¯s voice was more firm. He raised his hand a little. "Breathe. What happened?"


    I clutched my stomach and swallowed. My whole body was trembling. "Cecilia... sh-she tried to poison me."


    Their faces all changed at once.


    "What?" Damon blinked.


    Kael frowned. "Poison you? Cecilia?"


    Rowan scoffed. "Why would she do that?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" I burst out. "She brought me food....like a real meal. I was so hungry. But then Petra took it and ate it and...she... she started vomiting. Blood. A lot of it. She died."


    They stared at me.


    "What?" Damon said slowly, blinking like he misheard me.


    "She... she died?" Rowan repeated.


    "Yes!" My voice cracked. "I swear, I didn¡¯t touch the food. I didn¡¯t even eat it! Petra took it. Cecilia...she said it wasn¡¯t for her. She kept telling her to spit it out. That she wasn¡¯t supposed to eat it. Then Petra... she just copsed!"


    "You¡¯re not making sense," Kael muttered, rubbing his forehead.


    "I¡¯m not lying!" I cried. "Why would I lie about something like that?!"


    Just then, I heard footsteps behind me.


    I turned around and saw Cecilia walking toward us, quickly but nervously. Her eyes flicked to me, then to the triplets. She bowed immediately.


    "My Lords," she said, her voice unsteady. "Forgive me. I was just trying to catch up to her. She ran off in a panic."


    "Yeah," Kael said, his tone suddenly colder. "We heard. Lisa says you tried to poison her."


    Cecilia froze.


    "Is that true?" Damon asked, stepping forward. "Why would she say something like that?"


    Rowan folded his arms, eyeing her. "You brought her poisoned food?"


    Cecilia looked down at the floor, her hands shaking. "I... I swear, I didn¡¯t mean for anything to happen."


    "What does that mean?" Kael demanded. "Did you poison the food or not?"


    "I..."


    "Answer him!" Damon snapped.


    Cecilia swallowed hard. "It wasn¡¯t for her," she whispered.


    "What?" Kael¡¯s voice was sharp. "What do you mean it wasn¡¯t for her? You brought her the food."


    "I did," Cecilia said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But not because I wanted to be kind. I... I was ordered to give her the food. But it wasn¡¯t just any food. It was meant to... test her."


    "Test her?" Rowan echoed. "What kind of test involves poison?"


    Cecilia¡¯s mouth trembled. "Not poison... exactly. Just... something that only someone special could survive."


    Damon stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "Who sent you?"


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    "Cecilia," Kael warned, his voice deadly quiet. "If someone ordered you to harm Lisa, you better start talking. Now."


    Cecilia dropped to her knees.


    "I swear, I didn¡¯t want to do it!" she cried. "I was just following orders. I thought... maybe it wouldn¡¯t affect her. I thought she was stronger than that!"


    "But Petra ate it instead," I said hoarsely, staring at her. "She¡¯s dead because of you."


    Cecilia buried her face in her hands. "I didn¡¯t mean for her to die!"


    Damon crouched beside her. "Who gave you the food?"


    "I can¡¯t say..."


    "You can," he said. "And you will."


    She looked up at him, fear written all over her face. "If I say it, I¡¯ll be next."


    "You¡¯ll be next if you don¡¯t," Kael said darkly. "If Lisa had eaten that food, she¡¯d be dead right now. We don¡¯t take that lightly."

 Chapter 63 - fear me

    <h4>Chapter 63: 63 - fear me</h4>


    63


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I was pacing in my room, heart racing. The walls felt too close, the silence too loud.


    Cecilia should be done by now.


    I had told her to poison the food and make it look natural. Lisa would die quietly, and I¡¯d finally be free of that stupid girl always lurking around. I didn¡¯t understand what the triplets saw in her. She was weak, always quiet, and didn¡¯t belong here.


    I paused and looked at the hourss on my table. Why haven¡¯t I heard anything yet?


    Then, suddenly, screams.


    Loud ones.


    Followed by running footsteps and panicked voices echoing down the hallway.


    My heart dropped to my stomach.


    I ran to the window and peeped through the curtain. I couldn¡¯t see much from this angle, but the noise was growing.


    "What the hell is going on?" I whispered and grabbed my robe, stepping out of the room.


    I passed by a maid who looked pale and frightened.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I demanded.


    The maid stammered, "S-Someone¡¯s dead. Petra... I think... blood..."


    I pushed past her before she finished.


    As I reached the hallway, I heard Kael¡¯s voice, deep andmanding.


    "Lisa, calm down. Breathe. What happened?"


    Lisa?


    I froze for a second.


    She¡¯s alive?


    I moved closer and saw the triplets standing in front of her. Lisa looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost. Her eyes were wide, and her hands were shaking. She was trying to speak, but her lips barely moved.


    "I-I... I think..." she stammered, "Cecilia tried to poison me."


    I gasped quietly and pressed myself against the wall so they wouldn¡¯t see me yet.


    Damon chuckled in disbelief. "Why would Cecilia poison you? Are you dreaming?"


    "Maybe she misunderstood something," Rowan added with a shrug.


    But then...


    Cecilia appeared.


    Panting.


    Hair messy.


    She bowed low. "My lords."


    She didn¡¯t even look at Lisa. She was clearly trying to stay calm, but her hands were trembling.


    Kael¡¯s voice was sharp. "Cecilia. Is what Lisa said true?"


    Cecilia nced at Lisa, then back at them. "I... I..."


    Damon narrowed his eyes. "Did someone send you? Who told you to poison her?"


    I clenched my teeth, my nails digging into my palms.


    She¡¯s going to expose me.


    She was stuttering, shaking, blinking too fast. She looked like someone on the verge of confessing.


    I couldn¡¯t let her speak.


    I stepped out, ignoring the pounding in my chest.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" I asked, trying to keep my voice calm.


    Everyone turned. Lisa¡¯s eyes widened in fear. The triplets looked confused.


    Rowan blinked. "Belinda? What are you doing here?"


    "I heard noise. Decided to check," I replied simply.


    I walked forward slowly, my eyes on Cecilia.


    She looked at me, her lips parted like she wanted to say something.


    My heart thudded. She was going to ruin everything.


    As I passed one of the guards, I reached out and snatched the sword from his sheath.


    "What the...my Lady?" he called, rmed.


    Everyone turned sharply.


    "Belinda...?" Kael started.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I walked straight to Cecilia, raised the sword, and in one swift move, shed her neck open.


    A gasp rang out.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She dropped to her knees, clutching her throat, and copsed to the floor, dead.


    Lisa screamed.


    One of the maids fainted.


    The entire hallway froze.


    Rowan shouted, "What the hell did you just do?!"


    I dropped the sword and faced them calmly.


    "She poisoned someone. The rules are clear. If you kill, you must be killed."


    Kael looked furious. "We hadn¡¯t even investigated properly...!"


    "She confessed with her silence," I cut in. "Look at her face. She was caught. She would have poisoned Lisa if Petra hadn¡¯t eaten the food first."


    Damon folded his arms. "You didn¡¯t even give us a chance to ask her questions."


    "There was nothing to ask!" I shouted. "What more do you need? A girl is dead! Lisa could have died too! I was only protecting the pack."


    Lisa stepped back, her face white. "You... you killed her just like that."


    I turned to her and narrowed my eyes, my voice cold and sharp. "Would you have rather I let her kill you next?"


    Her lips trembled, and her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "You don¡¯t care about me."


    A hollowugh escaped my throat, short and bitter. "Oh, don¡¯t start ying the victim now."


    Before I could say more, Kael stepped in, his face tense. "That¡¯s enough. Belinda, we¡¯ll deal with this properly. You shouldn¡¯t have taken matters into your own hands."


    I stared at him, stunned. "Properly?" My voice shook with disbelief. "You call letting a traitor stand in front of you proper? I ended it. She tried to poison someone in this pce..."


    "And we would have questioned her to find out why," Kael cut in. "Now we have no answers."


    Iughed again, more bitter this time. "Oh, now you¡¯re defending her? A maid? A measly human, like Petra said. And yet you¡¯re all standing here, acting like she¡¯s royalty."


    Rowan, who had been silent, stepped forward, his eyes narrowed. "That ¡¯measly human¡¯ was almost murdered in our pce. Don¡¯t forget that and even though we didn¡¯t acknowledge her, she is still our responsibility."


    I clenched my fists. "You think I don¡¯t see what¡¯s happening? You¡¯re all slowly getting soft because of her. She¡¯s ying you. Making you think she¡¯s sweet and innocent."


    Damon shook his head. "This isn¡¯t about her. It¡¯s about what just happened. You killed Cecilia before we could question her. That looks suspicious."


    I red at him. "Suspicious?! I did what needed to be done!"


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Or were you trying to silence her?"


    My heart skipped. "What?"


    "She looked like she wanted to confess something," he said coldly. "And then you killed her."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes locked with mine. "You sent her, didn¡¯t you?"


    I turned away. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous."


    "Why else would you be waiting around to kill her?" she whispered. "You were afraid."


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "I only followed the rules. If you people want to start bending them now because of some outsider, then maybe I¡¯m the only one still loyal to this pack."


    Rowan sighed, rubbing his temple. "This is a mess."


    Damon called one of the guards. "Clean this up. Take Cecilia¡¯s body to the clinic and get the guards to investigate the whole incident. We¡¯ll need to open an inquiry."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Lisa was still staring at me. I hated that look. Like she finally saw me for who I really was.


    Good.


    Let her fear me.


    Let her stay far away.

 Chapter 64 - their trust

    <h4>Chapter 64: 64 - their trust</h4>


    64


    ?~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The hallway was quiet now.


    The triplets had walked away, and the guards slowly dispersed, murmuring about what had just happened. Cecilia¡¯s blood still stained the floor, and my heart felt heavy. Not for her, she tried to kill me, but for everything. The fear. The betrayal. The pain.


    I stood there for a moment, watching them disappear. Kael nced back once, his expression unreadable, then turned and followed his brothers. Even Belinda had left. Calm. Too calm. Like nothing had happened.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t over.


    And I wasn¡¯t going to let it end like this.


    As soon as I saw Belinda turning the corner toward the east corridor, I followed her. My legs moved quickly, my heart pounding hard with each step. For the first time in forever, I wasn¡¯t scared. Not like I was this morning. Not like when I took the drug Cecilia gave me. That fear had nearly killed me.


    Not again.


    I caught up to her just as she entered a part of the corridor where no one was watching. No guards. No maids. Just us. And I ran, full speed, until I stepped right in front of her.


    She stopped, shocked.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, voice low but irritated. Her eyes narrowed.


    "I want to talk," I said, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Her brows lifted like she was amused. "Talk? Now you want to talk?"


    I didn¡¯t move. "Why did you try to kill me?"


    Belinda¡¯s face changed just slightly, a flicker of something passed through her eyes, but she quickly masked it.


    "Excuse me?"


    I didn¡¯t back down. "You sent Cecilia, didn¡¯t you?"


    She crossed her arms, giving me a mocking smile. "Why would I try to kill you through Cecilia, Lisa? If I really wanted you dead, do you honestly think I¡¯d use someone else? I would have done it with my own hands."


    I swallowed, hard. Her voice was steady. Cold. Confident.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    "You may not have used your hands," I said slowly, "but you used hers. And now she¡¯s dead because of it."


    Belinda gave a small shrug. "You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t use mine."


    I tilted my head, letting a cold smile creep onto my lips. "Do you think the triplets actually like me?"


    Her eyes widened for a second, but then she let out a soft scoff, shaking her head. "You¡¯re not serious."


    "I am," I said, stepping closer. "Because for someone they supposedly like, they didn¡¯t stand beside you when you killed Cecilia. They questioned you. Kael was angry. Rowan asked why. Damon just stared like he didn¡¯t know you."


    "You¡¯re delusional," she said, voice sharper now. "You think one little incident will change what we have? Please."


    "Do you have anything with them?" I asked. "Because to me, it doesn¡¯t seem like it."


    "Who are you to say that?" she snapped. "A maid? A weakling who cries at every shadow? You think just because you survived, suddenly you¡¯re strong?"


    "I was quiet," I said, my voice firmer now. "I kept my head down. I followed orders. I stayed out of your way. And I almost died because of that."


    She blinked, clearly not expecting that.


    I took a deep breath, fists clenched. "I¡¯m done being the scared little girl. I¡¯m done pretending not to see what¡¯s going on around me. You don¡¯t get to act like the victim now."


    "You¡¯re talking to me like we¡¯re equals," she hissed.


    I stared at her. "We¡¯re not. But today, you proved you¡¯re just as dangerous as the enemies outside these walls. Maybe worse."


    She stepped forward, close enough that I could smell the expensive perfume she wore. "Careful, Lisa. You think because the triplets saved you today, that makes you important?"


    "No," I said. "But I know I¡¯m not nothing either. And if they had to choose between someone who lies and someone who tells the truth, I think they¡¯d pick thetter."


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile. "You think they see you?"


    "I don¡¯t care anymore if they do," I replied. "But I see you, Belinda. And I know what you did."


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," she spat. "Cecilia was the one who tried to poison you."


    "And you killed her before she could talk," I said quietly.


    Her jaw tightened.


    "You silenced her because she was your tool. She knew too much," I said. "That¡¯s why you killed her in front of everyone, to look like a hero while hiding the truth."


    "I don¡¯t owe you exnations," she said. "And I certainly don¡¯t need to justify myself to a lowlife like you."


    "Then stop pretending," I whispered. "Stop acting like you care about this ce. You care about them, the triplets. You¡¯re obsessed."


    She didn¡¯t respond, but her re said it all.


    "You hate that they even looked at me today," I continued. "You hate that I didn¡¯t die like you wanted. You hate that I survived."


    "You should have died," she growled, stepping even closer. "You¡¯re not strong, Lisa. You just got lucky. You were supposed to take the drug, pass out quietly, and never wake up. That¡¯s what was nned."


    "So you do admit it," I said, heart racing.


    "You already know it," she snapped. "So what? You¡¯ll run and tell them? Go ahead. Who¡¯s going to believe you? A maid with no status, no voice, no power?"


    "I don¡¯t need power," I said, meeting her gaze. "The truth has power."


    Belinda stared at me for a long second, then gave a coldugh. "You really think you¡¯re something now, huh?"


    "No," I said. "But I know I¡¯m not what I used to be."


    She clenched her jaw, and for the first time, she looked unsettled. Not scared. Just shaken. Like she didn¡¯t know what to make of me anymore.


    I took a step back, never breaking eye contact.


    "You lost today," I said.


    "I lost?" sheughed again, but this time, itcked confidence.


    "You lost your cover. Your secret. And their trust."


    "I still have them," she insisted. "You¡¯re just a bump in the road."


    "Then why are you standing here arguing with me?"


    Silence.


    I nodded slowly. "Exactly."


    Belinda didn¡¯t move. Her face was still, cold like stone. But her silence said it all.


    I turned to leave, my legs shaking just a little from everything I¡¯d said.

 Chapter 65 - favourite wine

    <h4>Chapter 65: 65 - favourite wine</h4>


    65


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked slowly back to my room, dragging my feet. My chest felt heavy, like something big was pressing on it. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I slid down to the floor and buried my face in my hands.


    Tears poured out of my eyes.


    "I could¡¯ve died," I whispered to myself, rocking slowly. "I almost died."


    My shoulders shook as the tears kepting. My head was pounding, and my heart still hadn¡¯t calmed down. Petra died right in front of me, and it could¡¯ve been me. It was meant to be me.


    What if I had eaten first?


    I clutched my stomach tightly and cried harder. "Papa... I wonder how you¡¯d feel if you heard your daughter died in a strange ce where she came to work just to survive."


    I sniffled and pulled my knees to my chest. "I don¡¯t want to die. Not like this. Not for nothing..."


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried for. But at some point, the tears dried on my cheeks and I fell asleep on the cold floor.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    I opened my eyes slowly to the sound of someone at my door. My eyes were swollen, and my body ached from sleeping on the floor.


    Knock, knock!


    I stood up groggily and dragged myself to the door.


    "Yes?" I said in a low voice as I opened it.


    It was one of the pce maids. "The Alphas are looking for you," she said quietly.


    My heart dropped.


    "Right now?" I asked, wiping my face quickly.


    She nodded. "Yes. You have toe immediately."


    I shut the door slowly behind me and rubbed my face again. I didn¡¯t want them to see I had been crying. I didn¡¯t want them to see how broken I felt. I forced myself to move, one step at a time, until I reached the hall where they were.


    The three of them, Kael, Rowan, and Damon, were seated. They looked like gods, powerful and calm, but the moment I entered, their eyes were on me.


    I bowed quickly. "Good... good evening."


    Kael leaned forward. "Lisa. Are you okay?"


    I raised my head slowly and nodded. "Yes. I¡¯m fine."


    They kept staring at me like they didn¡¯t believe me.


    Rowan cleared his throat. "You weren¡¯t at your duty post."


    I blinked. "Duty post?"


    Damon tilted his head. "Yes. You didn¡¯t show up to clean the dining hall this morning."


    I scoffed without meaning to.


    Even I was shocked at myself.


    "You¡¯re serious?" I said, slowly. "I almost died today. Petra is dead. And you¡¯re asking me why I didn¡¯t show up to sweep the floor?"


    They were stunned. None of them said anything for a few seconds.


    Kael¡¯s brow lifted. "You¡¯re... talking back?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean to be rude," I said sharply, "but what do you want me to say? I¡¯m still shaking. I saw someone die. Someone I knew. Right in front of me. It was supposed to be me."


    Rowan frowned. "We¡¯re not trying to pressure you, Lisa. We just didn¡¯t know you were..."


    "You didn¡¯t know?" I cut in,ughing bitterly. "Everyone saw what happened. You were all there. And yet, today I¡¯m just expected to go back to being a maid like nothing happened?"


    Kael¡¯s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile as he leaned back in his seat. His eyes were locked on me, watching me in a way that made me feel like I¡¯d just stepped into a spotlight I didn¡¯t ask for. It wasn¡¯t the usual cold stare I was used to from him, no, this one was different. Amused. Curious. Like he was seeing me with new eyes.


    "Well, well," he said smoothly, his voice carrying a quiet edge of surprise and something else I couldn¡¯t ce. "It seems I like this new energy."


    I blinked at him, not expecting that. My lips parted slightly, but no words came out. I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart was still racing from everything I¡¯d just said, the way I talked back, the fact that I¡¯d stood my ground for once. And now... he was smiling?


    Before I could figure out what to do or say, Kael stood up.


    Slowly.


    Deliberately.


    His tall frame moved with such confidence, like he had all the time in the world. Each step echoed quietly on the polished floor, and with every one, I felt my pulse quicken. I stayed rooted to the spot, my hands clenched in front of me, trying not to look nervous, though I was.


    He stopped right in front of me, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off his body. He was taller, broader, and he smelled faintly of cedarwood and something smoky.


    I swallowed hard.


    Then, he leaned down, so close that strands of his hair brushed my cheek. My breath caught in my throat as his lips came beside my ear. His voice was low and deep, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.


    "Keep that up," he murmured. "I like it."


    I froze.


    The words felt like they wrapped around me, warm and sharp at the same time. I didn¡¯t know whether to be ttered, afraid, orpletely confused. Maybe all three. I felt the brush of his breath against my skin, and my chest rose with a shaky inhale I couldn¡¯t control.


    Then, as quickly as he¡¯de close, he straightened up, stepping back with that same smug, confident smirk on his face, like he hadn¡¯t just set my nerves on fire. He returned to his seat casually, like he hadn¡¯t done anything at all.


    I stood there for a second, still trying to process what had just happened. My legs felt like jelly. My face was warm. I had no idea what Kael meant by that, and worse, I didn¡¯t know what he wanted from me.


    Was it a game?


    Was he mocking me?


    Was I supposed to be scared... or something else?


    I was still caught in that storm of thoughts when Rowan¡¯s voice suddenly snapped me back to the moment.


    "Get us our favorite wine," he said with a slight lift of his brow, like he was daring me to hesitate.


    I lowered my head respectfully, my voice calm. "Yes, Alpha."


    Without another word, I turned and walked out of the room, my heart pounding, my steps steady, my mind a storm.

 Chapter 66 - touch me

    <h4>Chapter 66: 66 - touch me</h4>


    66


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked quietly out of the hall, my heart still thudding from Kael¡¯s words. Keep that up. I like it. His voice still echoed in my ear. I didn¡¯t even know how to feel. Confused? Nervous? ttered? Maybe all of them.


    I made my way toward the kitchen, passing by the long corridor that led to the wine cer. I had to get their favorite wine. Kael and Rowan didn¡¯t like waiting, and I didn¡¯t want to give them another reason to be upset. Not after I¡¯d just somehow earned a smile from Kael.


    When I reached the kitchen, it was mostly quiet. Just a few clinks of utensils and soft murmurs from some of the older maids preparing dinner. I didn¡¯t stop to greet anyone, I just kept walking straight to the wine cer at the far end.


    The hallway to the cer was dim, and a little cold. I wrapped my arms around myself, trying not to think too hard. But the moment I opened the wooden door to the wine cer and stepped inside, I heard footsteps behind me.


    "Look who¡¯s here," a voice said, mocking and sharp.


    I turned slowly. Two of the younger maids, Naomi and Bianca. They stood at the entrance, arms folded, eyes burning into me.


    Naomi took a step forward. "The cursed maid."


    Bianca snorted. "Why are you still walking around like you belong here? After everything?"


    I blinked, not sure what they were talking about yet. "What?"


    Naomi rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t act stupid. Petra is dead. Cecilia is dead. All because of you."


    My chest tightened. I turned away and walked deeper into the cer, hoping they¡¯d leave me alone. "I don¡¯t want any trouble," I said quietly, reaching for a bottle of red wine.


    But they didn¡¯t leave.


    Naomiughed. "Of course, you don¡¯t want trouble. Trouble follows you everywhere. You¡¯re cursed, Lisa."


    "You should¡¯ve died instead of Cecilia," Bianca added. "You should¡¯ve died a long time ago."


    My hands trembled slightly as I held the bottle. I tried to stay calm. Tried to focus.


    "You¡¯re nothing but a burden," Naomi went on. "Everyone talks about it behind your back. The triplets might be letting you stay, but we know the truth. You¡¯re poison. Everyone around you ends up dead."


    I felt my jaw clench. Still, I didn¡¯t turn around.


    Bianca¡¯s voice sharpened. "Go and die already."


    That did it.


    I spun around, eyes wide, my voice shaking but loud. "Stop it!"


    They blinked, surprised by my outburst.


    "You think I wanted any of this?" I shouted. "You think I nned to be attacked by Cecilia? I almost died!"


    Naomi scoffed. "You¡¯re just ying victim."


    "She tried to kill me!" I said, voice cracking. "Cecilia...she poisoned me. And Petra? She was mean and cruel every single day. She treated me like I was trash. You want to defend that?"


    Bianca frowned. "You think you¡¯re special now because the triplets looked at you?"


    "This has nothing to do with the triplets!" I said, my fists clenched. "I¡¯ve done nothing but survive! Every single day in this ce, I try to do my job. I try to stay quiet. And still, you all find ways to hate me."


    Naomi looked ufortable now. "You... you don¡¯t belong here."


    "Maybe not," I whispered. "But I¡¯m here. And I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Silence filled the cer.


    I turned back around, wiped the corner of my eye, and carefully lifted the wine bottle.


    "Don¡¯t ever speak to me like that again," I said, softly but firmly.


    Neither of them replied.


    I walked past them, head high, even though my chest still ached.


    I didn¡¯t care anymore. I was done being the quiet one. I was done taking their insults and swallowing my pain like it meant nothing.


    But just as I brushed past the two girls, one of them grabbed my arm roughly.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" she hissed.


    "Let go of me," I snapped, trying to yank my hand away.


    But before I could react, the other girl shoved me hard from behind, sending me crashing into one of the wine cer shelves.


    Bottles clinked, a few toppled over and rolled across the floor.


    "You think you¡¯re bold now, huh?" Bianca sneered. "After ruining everything?"


    "Petra is dead!" Naomi shouted. "And Cecilia too! All because of you!"


    "You want to act big now?" Naomi said again, stepping close. "Let¡¯s see how big you really are!"


    I pushed her back. "I didn¡¯t kill them! Cecilia tried to kill me! Petra almost got me locked away for doing nothing!"


    "Liar!" she screamed.


    Then she pped me.


    I stood there, stunned for a second, my cheek burning. I¡¯d had enough.


    "You know what?" I said quietly. "I¡¯m tired."


    Then I pped her back.


    That was it.


    Naomi screamed andunched herself at me. Her nails scratched across my arm. I yelled and grabbed her hair. Bianca grabbed me from behind and we all went down, struggling, hitting, pulling.


    "Let me go!" I shouted.


    "You¡¯re cursed!" Naomi screamed, trying to grab my face.


    "You should¡¯ve died instead of Cecilia!"


    I elbowed Bianca in the ribs and rolled away, panting.


    One of them jumped on me again, but this time, I was ready. I grabbed her wrist and twisted, forcing her to cry out.


    "You think I¡¯m weak?" I growled. "You all think I¡¯m nothing?"


    I shoved her away, and she tumbled backward.


    Naomi grabbed my dress from behind and tried to pull me down again, but I turned sharply, grabbed a wine bottle nearby, and raised it, not to hit her, just to make her stop.


    She froze.


    I was shaking, breathing hard, the bottle trembling in my grip.


    "Touch me again," I warned in a low, deadly voice, "and I swear, I won¡¯t just stand there."


    They looked at me now with wide, shocked eyes.


    "You¡¯ve gone mad," one whispered.


    "No," I said bitterly. "I¡¯ve just woken up."


    They backed off slowly, muttering under their breath, but noting close again.


    I dropped the bottle back on the shelf, ran a shaky hand through my hair, and picked up the wine I was originally sent for. My hands were bruised, my dress torn at the shoulder, and I could feel a scratch on my neck burning, but I didn¡¯t care.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 67 - too bad

    <h4>Chapter 67: 67 - too bad</h4>


    67


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked slowly through the hall, trying to fix my hair with one hand and hold the bottle of wine with the other. My shoulder throbbed. My neck was burning where one of the maids scratched me. I could feel something sticky running down my arm, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I just wanted to hand them their stupid wine and disappear.


    When I entered the room where the triplets were loungingzily on the velvet chairs,ughing and throwing small grapes at each other, they turned to me in unison. Their eyes trailed over my body, the ripped dress, the tangled hair, the red mark on my cheek.


    I stood there silently and held the bottle forward.


    Rowan raised a brow and smirked.


    "Wow," he said with augh. "Looks like someone got dragged through the floor."


    The others chuckled.


    "Lisa, darling," said Kael, slowly rising to his feet. "Did you get in a fight with a lion?"


    My hands tightened around the bottle. I said nothing.


    "Oh no, maybe the wine beat her up," Damon added mockingly. "Is this what it takes to get one bottle these days?"


    I stood there, heart pounding. I didn¡¯t want to cry. Not here. Not in front of them.


    "Here¡¯s your wine," I finally said, my voice calm. "I went through a lot to get it."


    Rowan stood and walked up to me, moving slowly, like he had all the time in the world. I could see his dark eyes watching me closely, as if he was studying my every move. He reached out and took the wine bottle from my hand, too gently. His fingers brushed against mine and stayed there a moment longer than necessary. My skin crawled. I took a small step back.


    He didn¡¯t say anything at first. He tilted the wine bottle under the soft golden light of the chandelier, turning it slightly, as if thebel mattered more than the bruises on my skin.


    "Hmm," he finally said, his voice calm and smooth, "good year."


    Then his eyes shifted back to me, slowly trailing from my face to the scratch on my neck, down to the torn part of my sleeve.


    "Shame," he continued, lips curving into a cold smirk, "you look like you wrestled this out of someone¡¯s grave."


    Damon, who had been lying carelessly on the couch with a ss in hand, burst intoughter. "She probably did!" he said betweenughs. "You should¡¯ve seen yourself when you walked in. Honestly, Lisa, did the wine fight back?"


    I stood there without saying a word, fists clenched tightly by my side. The room suddenly felt hotter, heavier, like the walls were closing in. The sting on my shoulder was worse now, but I didn¡¯t show it.


    Kael rose next. His movements were quiet, smooth, but I could feel him behind me before he even spoke. A warm breath brushed against the back of my neck, making every hair on my body rise. I froze.


    "You know, Lisa," he murmured, his voice low and slow, "this look... it kind of suits you."


    I didn¡¯t move.


    "Wild. Angry. A little unhinged." I could hear the smile in his voice.


    That was it.


    I spun around quickly, my eyes sharp. "Don¡¯t touch me," I said, my voice firmer than I thought it could be.


    He blinked, clearly surprised.


    "Oh?" Kael said, a small mocking smile spreading across his face. "What¡¯s this? Fire?"


    "I said don¡¯t," I repeated, taking a step back. "I¡¯m not in the mood."


    Rowan stepped closer. Too close. His presence was thick, heavy, like he enjoyed the fear he caused. He tilted his head slightly, a slow grin spreading on his face. Then, as if I wasn¡¯t even a person, he licked his lips slowly, deliberately.


    "But you¡¯ve never looked more... delicious," he whispered.


    "I¡¯m serious," I said, my voice shaking but not weak. My hands were clenched into fists at my sides. "Don¡¯t."


    Damonughed from his seat,zily tossing a grape into his mouth. "She¡¯s ying hard to get again."


    I didn¡¯t even look his way. My focus was on Kael, who had stepped so close I could smell the faint scent of his cologne, rich and dark like spices soaked in trouble.


    Kael leaned in suddenly, faster than I expected. His lips brushed the side of my face, aiming for my mouth. But I turned my head just in time.


    "No," I said sharply, pushing against his chest with both hands. "I said no."


    He froze. For a second, his face stayed unreadable, but I saw the flicker in his eyes. Displeasure.


    "Why not?" His voice was low, almost a growl.


    "Because I don¡¯t want to," I snapped, heart racing now. "I¡¯m not something you pick up when you¡¯re bored, Kael."


    He took a small step back, blinking slowly like he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard. His gaze dropped to the side of my neck, where Bianca had scratched me before. The wound still burned.


    Kael¡¯s lips curled slightly. "You talk big now. Is that scratch on your neck giving you courage?"


    I stared at him, not flinching. "I almost died," I said, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. "And all you care about is whether I¡¯ll let you kiss me?"


    Silence.


    Even Damon stopped chewing for a moment. The air around us was tight, like the room itself was holding its breath.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tensed, just a little. His eyes dropped from mine, but only for a second. When he looked back up, something was different. Less yful, more dangerous. But I didn¡¯t step back.


    Rowan stood and raised his hands like I¡¯d just used them all of murder, which, honestly, didn¡¯t feel far off. "Alright, alright," he said with a fake smile. "No kisses. She¡¯s angry. Let the lioness roar."


    Damon snorted. "Maybe someone should cage her before she bites."


    I turned to him. "Maybe someone should teach you how to shut your mouth."


    He gave a low whistle and leaned back in his chair, clearly amused. "She¡¯s got fire now."


    I looked back at Kael, my voice dropping just a little. "I don¡¯t know what kind of girl you think I am, but I¡¯m not here for your amusement. I¡¯m not here to be yed with or touched whenever you feel like it."


    Kael was still watching me, eyes narrowed. But he didn¡¯t speak.


    "I don¡¯t want you guys to touch me anyhow!" I said quietly, turning away. "I¡¯m just tired. Tired of being treated like trash."


    As I walked toward the door, I heard Kael speak softly behind me. "Maybe we like you better broken."


    I stopped but didn¡¯t turn.


    "Too bad," I replied. "I¡¯m not broken anymore."


    Then I walked out.

 Chapter 68 - not our luna

    <h4>Chapter 68: 68 - not our luna</h4>


    68


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    The room went quiet after Lisa left, her footsteps echoing down the hallway like a p to the face.


    Kael kicked the side of the couch, his jaw tight. "We should¡¯ve dealt with her now. Right now."


    Damon threw his head back andughed. "Rx. What? You scared of a girl who talks back?"


    Kael turned sharply. "You saw that, didn¡¯t you? She¡¯s getting bold. Too bold. Next thing you know, she¡¯ll be walking in here and pping us all."


    I leaned back in the chair, swirling the drink in my hand, still thinking about the way she said no. No hesitation. Just fire. Real, raw fire.


    "Maybe she should," I muttered, more to myself.


    Kael snapped his head toward me. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing," I said, waving him off. "You¡¯re just pissed she didn¡¯t melt at your feet just like before."


    Damon chuckled again. "I kind of like this version of her. Feisty. Loud. Brave. It¡¯s entertaining."


    "You like every girl until they spit in your face," Kael growled.


    "That¡¯s the fun part," Damon replied with a grin.


    Kael rolled his eyes. "She embarrassed us. You get that, right? A human girl just stood up to all three of us like we were schoolboys."


    I sat forward, resting my elbows on my knees. "No, she didn¡¯t embarrass us,"


    "Wow," Damon smirked. "Look who¡¯s getting soft. Rowan, do you have a little crush?"


    "Shut up. I¡¯m serious."


    Kael stood, pacing. "We let her keep acting like this, she¡¯s going to think we are soft."


    "And what do you suggest we do, huh?" I asked. "Lock her up again? Hit her? That worked so well."


    Kael stopped pacing. "You think she¡¯s going to stop at just saying no? She¡¯ll start pushing boundaries. Breaking rules. Making demands."


    Damon stood up from the couch with azy stretch, brushing off some invisible dust from his ck shirt like he had no care in the world.


    "Let her," he said, ncing toward the hallway where Lisa had stormed off. "Let¡¯s watch her for a bit. I want to see how far she¡¯ll go."


    His voice was cool, but I could hear the interest behind it. Damon wasn¡¯t just curious, he was intrigued. That never ended well.


    Kael let out a low growl, deep and irritated. "You¡¯re both insane," he muttered, his jaw clenching tight. "She just disrespected us, all three of us, and you¡¯re sitting here smiling about it?"


    I shrugged, still sittingfortably, one leg crossed over the other. "Or maybe we¡¯re finally seeing her for who she is. No more pretending. I¡¯d rather deal with someone who tells me to my face that she hates me than someone who¡¯s secretly waiting to stab me in the back."


    Kael looked like he was going to argue again, but before he could say a word, the heavy wooden door creaked open.


    All three of us turned our heads.


    Belinda stepped inside like she owned the ce. The sharp click of her heels against the marble floor echoed loudly in the quiet room. She wore a tight red dress, short, sleeveless, and hugging every curve like it was stitched onto her skin. The color wasn¡¯t just red; it was bold, dangerous.


    Her makeup was wless, lips painted a matching red that shimmered under the chandelier light. Her dark hair was straightened and flowed down her shoulders like silk. Her walk wasn¡¯t fast, but it was deliberate. Confident. Provocative. Each step was slow and calcted as if she wanted us to feel her presence before she reached us.


    She stopped right in the center of the room, not far from where we were seated. She didn¡¯t sit. She didn¡¯t smile.


    Instead, she folded her arms across her chest, her fingers digging slightly into the fabric of her dress.


    "Well, well," she said, her voice dripping with venom, smooth but sharp like a de dressed in honey. "So, did the three of you finally fall in love with Lisa?"


    The question hung in the air for a second.


    She didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Her eyes were locked on us, challenging, daring, using. "You looked smitten earlier," she continued, her tone rising with every word. "Laughing. Teasing her. ying with her."


    Kael groaned loudly, dragging a hand over his face in frustration. "Not now, Belinda..."


    "Oh, I think now is the perfect time," she snapped, her eyes shing.


    "Oh, don¡¯t roll your eyes at me," Belinda snapped, ring hard at Kael. Her voice was sharp, trembling with emotion. "Do you even remember how you all embarrassed me earlier? In front of everyone? Calling me a killer like I¡¯m some kind of monster, when all I did was try to protect the pack!"


    Kael didn¡¯t respond.


    "Protect?" Damon scoffed from where he stood near the window, his arms crossed. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. "You killed Cecilia."


    Belinda¡¯s body stiffened. Her lips trembled, and her eyes started to glisten, but not with tears of regret. No. These were tears of frustration. Fury. Hurt.


    "She was going to kill Lisa!" she shouted, her voice cracking. "And now you act like Lisa¡¯s some precious gem... like she¡¯s perfect. Untouchable. While I¡¯m just... nothing."


    Her voice broke a little on thatst word, and for a second, the anger dropped from her face. Just pain. The pain of being reced.


    I watched her silently, letting her rant. Letting her get it all out. There was no point in interrupting her storm.


    Then, slowly, I stood up.


    My steps were quiet as I walked to the cab behind me. I reached into the drawer and pulled it open.


    "I didn¡¯t say you were nothing," I said gently, pulling out the small ck box. "You¡¯ve always been useful. Loyal. Dangerous when you need to be."


    I handed the box to her.


    She looked at it with suspicion, then slowly opened the lid. Inside was a silver ne, thin but elegant, with a small moonstone at the center.


    Her lips parted slightly. "Rowan..."


    "It¡¯s a peace offering," I said. "No more yelling tonight."


    She smiled widely, genuinely touched, and stepped forward to hug me. Her arms wrapped around my shoulders tightly.


    Then she leaned in, brushing her lips close to mine.


    But I tilted my face away.


    She froze.


    "You know the rule," I said quietly. "We can¡¯t touch like that unless you reject the one before."


    Belinda pulled back, her smile fading. "But I did everything for you."


    Kael sighed behind us. "That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not our Luna, Belinda."


    She turned to him quickly. "Then when? When will I be? You keep saying ¡¯soon.¡¯ When?!

 Chapter 69 - empty promises

    <h4>Chapter 69: 69 - empty promises</h4>


    69


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I stood at the center of the room, heart pounding in my chest like a drum I couldn¡¯t silence.


    I clenched my fists, swallowing down the lump in my throat. I didn¡¯t want toe here like this, but I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I needed answers.


    I took a deep breath and finally said it.


    "When are you going to reject Lisa?" My voice cracked. "When are you going to make me your Luna like you promised?"


    They all froze. Damon raised an eyebrow. Rowan shifted on his chair, and Kael looked away like he was suddenly interested in the wall.


    "Belinda..." Kael started, but I cut him off.


    "No. Don¡¯t Belinda me. I¡¯ve kept quiet. I¡¯ve waited. I¡¯ve watched her walk around like she owns you three, like she owns this ce." My voice rose with each word. "I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared that I¡¯m losing you... and to her."


    Rowan sighed, his voice calm but distant. "We never said she was going to rece you."


    "But she is!" I shouted, my voice echoing sharply through the room. It cracked mid-sentence, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. I needed them to hear me, to really hear me. "You joke with her. Youugh with her. You protect her like she¡¯s made of gold. And me? You all yelled at me in front of everyone for killing Cecilia like I¡¯m some monster!"


    I saw Damon¡¯s jaw tighten. He stood up slowly and folded his arms across his chest. "You didn¡¯t have to kill Cecilia," he said, his tone cold and clipped. "You could have warned us. You should have warned us."


    That stung more than I expected. My eyes burned, and I blinked fast, hoping the tears would just disappear. "I¡¯m not perfect," I said, my voice breaking. "I make mistakes, yes. But everything I¡¯ve done, every single thing, has been for you. For the pack. I¡¯ve loved you three with every piece of me. I gave up everything just to stand beside you."


    They didn¡¯t respond.


    The silence was loud, too loud. It pressed against my chest and made it hard to breathe.


    My vision blurred, and I wiped my tears away angrily with the back of my hand. I hated how weak I looked in that moment, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. It was too much.


    "I didn¡¯t kill Cecilia because I wanted to," I choked out. "She was going to attack Lisa. You weren¡¯t there! None of you were there! She was going to kill her, and I thought..." I paused, my shoulders shaking. "I thought if I stopped her, maybe you¡¯d finally see I was useful. That I was still your Luna."


    Kael looked like he wanted to say something, but I turned away from him before he could.


    "You all treat Lisa like she¡¯s this perfect little flower," I spat, my voice trembling with rage and heartbreak. "But she¡¯s not. She¡¯s soft and sweet and fragile, and that¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s dangerous. You¡¯ll choose her because she makes you feel needed. Because she cries and flinches and looks at you like you¡¯re gods."


    I turned back to face them, standing tall even as my heart threatened to shatter inside me.


    "You don¡¯t even see what this is doing to me," I whispered, my voice shaking even though I tried to sound strong. "Every day I wonder if you¡¯re still mine. If I¡¯m still yours. If I¡¯ll wake up one day and find out she¡¯s been crowned Luna while I was asleep."


    I looked at them, Rowan, Damon, and Kael. My mates. The ones who once looked at me like I was the sun. Now, they barely looked at me at all.


    Kael took a slow step forward, his tone gentle. "Belinda, you¡¯re still ours,"


    "Then prove it!" I snapped, stepping back like his words burned. "Stop looking at her like she¡¯s your world. Stopughing at her jokes like she¡¯s your mate. Crown me your Luna. Reject her."


    I didn¡¯t mean to yell, but the words came out raw and loud, like a wound being torn open. I was tired of pretending to be okay.


    Rowan opened his mouth like he wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    "I¡¯m tired of feeling second," I said, my voice breaking. "I¡¯m tired of feeling like I¡¯m holding onto something that¡¯s already slipping away."


    Kael¡¯s eyes softened. He reached out and gently touched my arm, his fingertips barely brushing my skin.


    But it hurt.


    I flinched away like I¡¯d been burned.


    "Don¡¯t," I whispered, my chest heaving. "Don¡¯t touch me unless you mean it. I¡¯m not some fragile girl begging for crumbs. I¡¯m your Luna. I deserve to be treated like one."


    None of them said anything. They just stared.


    That silence again.


    It made me feel invisible.


    Unwanted.


    I looked each of them in the eye, Rowan, Damon, Kael. One by one. I held their gazes even though my vision was already starting to blur from the tears I was holding back. My heart pounded so hard I thought they could hear it.


    "I¡¯m giving you a choice," I said, my voice trembling. "It¡¯s either me... or her."


    The silence that followed stretched painfully long. Damon blinked in confusion, like he couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just said.


    "What?" he asked, almost breathless.


    "You heard me." I nodded slowly, trying to keep my chin up even though everything inside me was copsing. "Choose."


    I turned toward the door. My hand was already on the knob, but I paused. I needed them to hear thisst part.


    "Because I¡¯m done waiting," I said, my back to them. "I deserve to be chosen."


    And then I walked out.


    I didn¡¯t care how quiet the hallway was or how heavy my footsteps sounded on the floor. I didn¡¯t care who saw me. I didn¡¯t care if the pce walls echoed my pain.


    Tears ran freely down my face now, and for the first time in a long while... I didn¡¯t wipe them away.


    Let them see.


    Let the walls see.


    Let the air carry my pain if no one else would.


    I had given those three men my everything, my love, my loyalty, my heart. I stayed. I fought. I endured.


    But now?


    Now I needed to see if they were ever willing to give something back. Something real. Something more than shared nces and empty promises.

 Chapter 70 - rage

    <h4>Chapter 70: 70 - rage</h4>


    70


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked slowly to my room, each step heavier than thest. The hallway felt colder tonight, and I wrapped my arms around myself, like it would keep the world out. As soon as I shut the door behind me, I let go.


    The tears came fast.


    I slid down to the floor, pressing my back against the door, and I cried. Not the quiet kind, not the careful kind. It was loud, aching, and deep. I cried for everything. For the shame, for the whispers, for the looks I had to endure. I cried because I didn¡¯t even do anything, and yet somehow, I was the viin in their eyes.


    "Why me?" I whispered. "Why do they all hate me like this?"


    I stayed there for what felt like forever, curled into myself, letting every drop of pain spill out. But eventually, the tears stopped. They always do.


    I wiped my eyes with the edge of my sleeve and slowly stood up. I walked to the mirror and looked at myself.


    "Enough," I said quietly.


    Enough crying. Enough hiding. Enough letting them break me.


    I was here to work. To serve. I didn¡¯te to steal anyone¡¯s mate or title. I didn¡¯t ask for any of this.


    If they were going to throw hate my way, I would shield myself with silence and strength.


    I washed my face, tied my hair back, fixed my uniform, and stepped out of the room. The hallway was filled with other maids walking about, and some paused when they saw me.


    "That¡¯s her," I heard someone whisper.


    "She still has the nerve toe out?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. I kept walking, my chin up, my heart steady. I wouldn¡¯t let their words stick with me anymore.


    As I approached the service quarters, Matilda stormed in, her face flushed with anger. Naomi and Bianca followed closely behind her. Both girls had bruises on their faces, one had a split lip, and the other had a swollen eye.


    Matilda marched straight to me. "Lisa!"


    I stood straight, meeting her gaze. "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    "Do you not know the rules and regtions of this pce? No maid is allowed to fight. Absolutely none!"


    I let out a soft scoff, even though it took all my strength to stay respectful.


    "With all due respect, ma¡¯am," I said, keeping my voice calm, "did you not see the bruises on my body too?"


    Matilda blinked, clearly caught off guard.


    I unbuttoned the top of my dress slightly and moved the cor aside just enough to show the purple-blue mark forming on my shoulder.


    "They attacked me first," I added. "I defended myself. That¡¯s all."


    Naomi huffed. "Liar. You provoked us. Acting like you¡¯re better than everyone."


    I turned to face her directly. "I act like someone who minds her business. That seems to offend people these days."


    "Enough," Matilda snapped. "This is not how pce maids are meant to behave. All of you, fighting like children. It¡¯s disgraceful."


    "I agree," I said, nodding. "It is disgraceful. But I will not stand still and be a punching bag for anyone. Not anymore."


    Matilda¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You think you can talk to me like that?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am," I said quickly, lowering my gaze slightly. "But I¡¯m just tired. Tired of being treated like I don¡¯t belong. Tired of being med for things I didn¡¯t do."


    There was a pause. For a brief moment, Matilda¡¯s face softened.


    Then she turned to the others. "All of you... go to the punishment room. I don¡¯t care who started what. You fight, you pay."


    Naomi and Bianca gasped. "But..."


    "Now!" Matilda barked.


    They stormed out angrily, shooting daggers at me with their eyes. I didn¡¯t flinch.


    Matilda looked at me again. "You, Lisa. Go get the linen sorted. Miss Belinda requested new sheets."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    I bnced the fresh linens in my arms as I made my way to Belinda¡¯s room. My steps were slow, but my heart beat like a drum. Belinda calling for me could only mean one thing: hell.


    And I was ready for it.


    At least, I hoped I was.


    I stopped in front of her door, took a shaky breath, and raised my hand to knock.


    Knock. Knock.


    Silence.


    I waited.


    Nothing.


    I was about to turn and leave when suddenly, the door swung open from the inside. I stepped back quickly, startled. A pce guard rushed past me, nearly brushing my shoulder. His face was pale, his brows furrowed, and his breathing uneven, like he had just seen something that rattled him to the core. He didn¡¯t look at me, didn¡¯t even acknowledge me.


    Just... ran.


    My brows drew together in confusion. What was that about?


    Was something wrong? Had something happened inside?


    I hesitated at the doorway, unsure if I should step in or walk away and pretend I hadn¡¯t seen anything. But before I could even think too hard, Belinda¡¯s voice came slicing through the silence like a whip.


    "What are you waiting for? Come in and do your job!"


    Her voice was sharp, cutting. Cold. It made my spine stiffen. I swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and stepped cautiously into the room.


    Immediately, I was hit with a strong wave of perfume. The scent was overwhelming, sweet, expensive, but heavy like it was trying to mask something darker underneath.


    The room itself looked like it had been turned upside down. A ss perfume bottley shattered on the marble floor, its glittering pieces reflecting the chandelier¡¯s soft light like tiny stars scattered in chaos. There was a dark stain on the edge of the white rug, perfume, maybe. Or wine. Or something worse.


    A chair was pushed halfway out of ce, as if someone had stood up too quickly. The mirror on the vanity was slightly cracked at the corner.


    It wasn¡¯t just perfume in the air. It was rage. Unspoken. Unleashed. Unresolved.


    She stood by her mirror, brushing her long hair like it was the only thing she could control in the world. I noticed the broken perfume bottle near the dresser. The ss glittered on the floor like it had exploded just moments ago.


    Without looking at me, she let out a loud hiss, grabbed her robe, and stormed out.


    "Useless," she muttered under her breath. The door mmed behind her.

 Chapter 71- isn’t right

    <h4>Chapter 71: 71- isn¡¯t right</h4>


    71


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I stormed out of the triplets¡¯ room, mming the door behind me with all the anger I could muster. My heart was pounding, my jaw was tight, but deep down, I was smiling. Not on the outside, of course. I had mastered the art of looking furious when inside I was plotting.


    "Let¡¯s see if they still choose that useless Lisa over me now," I muttered under my breath, letting out a small, bitterugh. "Let them see who runs things here."


    As I made my way down the corridor, my heels clicking sharply against the marble floor, I spotted Matilda, the head of the maids. She was holding a clipboard, as usual, scribbling something down.


    "Matilda," I called out, stopping in front of her with a sickly sweet smile.


    She looked up, clearly startled. "Yes, Lady Belinda?"


    "Get Lisa to bring my linen to my room. Make sure she doesn¡¯t dy."


    "Right away, Lady Belinda."


    I turned without another word and continued down the hall. That Lisa girl needed to be reminded of her ce. She was too bold for amon maid. Too confident. And everyone in this pce needed to know whom they should respect.


    As I approached the west wing of the pce, I walked past one of the new pce guards standing at attention near the garden entrance. Something about him made me stop.


    He was tall, lean, and fresh-faced. His uniform was fitted neatly, and his skin was smooth like polished copper. His eyes were sharp, his lips full. And that jawline...


    I took a step back, turning to get a proper look at him.


    "You there," I said, my voice soft, flirtatious.


    The guard turned and immediately bowed. "Good evening, mydy."


    I tilted my head slightly. "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Richard, mydy."


    "Richard," I repeated, testing the name on my tongue like it was a piece of fruit. Sweet. Dangerous. "You¡¯re new, aren¡¯t you?"


    He nodded. "Yes, mydy. I startedst week."


    "Hmm. Well, you should know that being respectful and obedient to the pce residents is highly expected."


    "Of course, mydy."


    I stepped closer, watching the way his Adam¡¯s apple moved when he swallowed.


    "Good. Now, Richard... follow me."


    He blinked, clearly unsure.


    "Uhm... my duty post, mydy..."


    I raised an eyebrow and took another step closer. "Is this how you respond when a superior gives you an order?"


    "N-no, mydy," he said quickly, straightening up. "Forgive me."


    "Good." I turned sharply and began walking back to my room, smiling to myself. I didn¡¯t even look back to see if he followed. I knew he would.


    When we got to my room, I opened the door and stepped inside, leaving it slightly ajar for him.


    "Come in," I said simply.


    Richard hesitated but eventually stepped inside, eyes quickly scanning the room before settling on me.


    "Lock the door," I said, my voice low.


    He obeyed, and the soft click of the lock echoed in the room.


    "Now," I said, turning to face him fully, "are you going to be a good boy and listen to instructions?"


    "Yes, mydy," he said, his voice quiet.


    I walked closer, slowly, watching the tension in his body.


    "You look nervous," I whispered.


    "I¡¯m just... surprised, mydy."


    Iughed lightly, tracing my finger along the edge of his chest te. "Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re handsome. And I like handsome things."


    He didn¡¯t respond, just stood there like a statue.


    "Take that off," I said, nodding at his armor.


    "Mydy, I..."


    "Now."


    He obeyed.


    "You said your name is Richard, right?" I asked, walking toward him slowly, letting my fingers trail across the table as I passed.


    "Yes, my Lady," he said. Voice quiet, unsure.


    "Rx, Richard. No need to be stiff," I smiled.


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    I stopped in front of him. "Do you find me attractive?"


    His eyes snapped up to mine, then quickly dropped again. "I... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m supposed to answer that, my Lady."


    Iughed softly. "You¡¯re sweet." Then, without warning, I stepped closer, brushing my hand gently down his chest.


    He tensed.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I leaned in and pressed my lips against his. Just for a second.


    The way he jerked back, shocked and confused, almost made meugh again. His face was full of panic, and something else. Guilt? Disbelief?


    "My Lady, please... I... I didn¡¯t expect that," he stammered, taking a step back. "I¡¯m just here to serve."


    "And this is how you¡¯ll serve," I snapped, the smile on my face gone instantly. "Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re better than what I¡¯m offering. You think they care about you out there? You think they¡¯ll protect you?"


    He looked like he was about to bolt for the door, but he didn¡¯t.


    Good.


    "Let me make this very clear, Richard," I said, voice now cold, almost whispering. "You do what I say. Or you¡¯ll lose more than just your job. I¡¯ll tell them you tried to touch me first. Who do you think they¡¯ll believe?"


    He froze.


    Silence filled the room like a storm cloud.


    "Now," I said, reaching for the belt around my waist and loosening it, "don¡¯t make me repeat myself."


    I kissed him again.


    This time, he didn¡¯t move, at first.


    He was stiff beneath me, like a statue, unsure of what to do. I pulled him closer, wrapping my arms around his neck, guiding his mouth to move with mine. For a moment, I felt him soften. Just a little. Maybe it was fear... maybe curiosity. I didn¡¯t care. I was in control.


    But just as I deepened the kiss, we heard it...


    Knock knock.


    My whole body tensed. Richard jerked away like he¡¯d been electrocuted.


    "Who, who¡¯s that?" he whispered, panic all over his face. His chest was rising and falling so fast.


    "Rx," I muttered, reaching for him again.


    But he stepped back, breathing hard. "My Lady, someone¡¯s at the door."


    "I heard," I hissed. "But I¡¯m not opening it."


    Knock knock knock.


    A bit louder this time.


    "Please," Richard said, backing up. He bent down quickly and began scrambling to put his shirt on. "Please, this... this isn¡¯t right."


    I frowned and grabbed his wrist. "You stop right there."


    He looked at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. "I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll be punished. If they find me here..."


    "You think they¡¯ll believe you over me?" I narrowed my eyes. "I can end you, Richard."


    "I know," he whispered, not looking at me.


    I hated that tone, like he was ashamed. Like he was trapped. It wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like that. He was supposed to be grateful. Lucky, even.


    He finally got his belt on and was already halfway to the door before I could stop him again.


    I stormed after him and flung the door open, fire zing in my chest.


    And there she was.


    Lisa.


    Standing there with her stupid, calm face, holding a tray like she had every right to breathe the same air as me.

 Chapter 72 - I’ll break her

    <h4>Chapter 72: 72 - I¡¯ll break her</h4>


    72


    ?~Rowan¡¯s POV


    "We need to talk about Belinda," Kael said, pacing the room. His brows were drawn together, and he looked frustrated. "At this rate, we¡¯re going to lose her. She¡¯s the rightful Luna, and we all know it."


    Damon, who was leaning against the window frame, nodded in agreement. "We can¡¯t keep watching her drift further away. This is stupid. We¡¯re letting a maid take over the pce. Just kill Lisa and end the whole thing."


    My chest tightened as I looked at both of them. Kael was pacing by the window, fists clenched, his jaw tightening with every step. Damon sat at the edge of the table, his foot tapping rapidly, eyes burning with restless energy. I could feel it, their emotions shing in the room like waves in a storm: anger, fear, frustration. And underneath all that, desperation.


    But none of that would help us. Not now.


    "Take it easy," I said quietly, my voice calm but firm. I folded my arms and leaned against the stone wall, letting the cold surface ground me. "You¡¯re both letting your feelings blind you."


    Kael spun around sharply. "So we just sit and watch? Rowan, Belinda is losing her grip! She¡¯s the rightful Luna. People are starting to notice something is off."


    "And Lisa¡¯s just a maid," Damon added, his voice low and sharp. "It wouldn¡¯t take much to get rid of her. Onemand. One clean swipe."


    I stared at both of them, silently. Then, slowly, I said, "She¡¯s more than that."


    Kael¡¯s eyebrows drew together in confusion. "What? Are you serious?"


    Damon scoffed and sat back. "What, because she makes youugh now?"


    "No," I said, pushing off the wall and walking slowly toward them. "Because of the prophecy."


    Silence dropped over the room like a curtain. Even Kael stopped pacing.


    I kept my voice steady, but every word I spoke weighed heavily with truth. "Remember what the seer said? That our curse would be broken... when the one who sees beyond our beast chooses to stay."


    Kael looked away, rubbing his jaw, the muscles there tight with thought. Damon stayed quiet, his mouth pressed into a thin, unreadable line. The tension in the room shifted from frustration to something softer. Something closer to confusion. Or maybe awe.


    "Kael," I asked gently, tilting my head toward him. "You couldn¡¯t recognize faces for years, right?"


    He nodded, his eyes still averted. "Yeah. It was like... looking through dirty ss. Everyone was a blur. Voices helped, scents too, sometimes. But if you lined up ten people, I couldn¡¯t tell who was who."


    "And now?"


    He let out a slow, measured sigh, like he hadn¡¯t realized how much he needed to say it. "Now... I¡¯m starting to recognize things. Little things. I noticed one of the guards yesterday, he has this thin scar just above his right ear. I¡¯ve seen that guard every day for years, but I never noticed it until yesterday. I didn¡¯t even have to strain to see it. It was just... there."


    I nodded, my chest tightening with quiet hope. "You¡¯re healing."


    Kael didn¡¯t speak right away. He ran a hand through his hair, frowning slightly. "Not fully," he said quickly, like he didn¡¯t want to jinx it. "It¡¯s not perfect. Faces still slip away if I don¡¯t focus. But yeah. Something¡¯s changing."


    I turned to Damon, whose arms were folded tightly across his chest, as if he was trying to hold something in.


    "And you?" I asked, my voice softer now. "You couldn¡¯t taste anything before, could you?"


    He looked up at me, surprised that I brought it up. He hesitated, his lips parting, then slowly nodded.


    "I tasted the stew Lisa made the other day," he said finally. His voice was low, a little stunned, like he was still wrapping his mind around it. "It was spicy. Not just hot, like, actually spicy. I felt the heat on my tongue. It tingled. I haven¡¯t felt that in years."


    Kael turned to look at him, eyes wide with disbelief. "You tasted that?" he asked. "Damn, I couldn¡¯t even finish it. It burned."


    Damon smiled a little. "That¡¯s how I knew it was real."


    I took a deep breath. "And I can smell now. Not everything, but scents areing back. I could smell the mint in her hair yesterday. I almost didn¡¯t believe it."


    Kael blinked. "So... it¡¯s Lisa."


    I nodded. "She¡¯s the reason our senses are returning. Slowly."


    Damon frowned. "But she¡¯s just a maid."


    "The prophecy didn¡¯t say she¡¯de with a crown," I said. "It said she¡¯d see beyond our beast. Lisa doesn¡¯t look at us like monsters. She looks at us like men. That¡¯s rare."


    Kael let out a frustrated breath. "So what? We just forgot Belinda? Let her go crazy?"


    "No," I said, shaking my head. "But killing Lisa won¡¯t solve anything. It might curse us forever."


    "So what do we do?" Damon asked, arms crossed.


    I shrugged a little. "We watch. We wait."


    Kael gave me a look. "You want to watch Lisa? Why?"


    I gave a small grin. "Because she¡¯s making things fun."


    Damon raised a brow. "Fun?"


    "Yeah," I said, chuckling. "This ce has been dead for years. No life, noughter, nothing. Then she shows up and suddenly the maids are gossiping, the halls feel warm, and you two are talking about stew."


    Kael snorted. "That stew almost killed me."


    "But you remembered it," I said, smiling.


    Damon shook his head. "You¡¯re insane."


    "Maybe," I said, stretching a little. "But I want to see how far she¡¯ll go. How long she canst here with her new attitude"


    Kael still looked torn. "And Belinda?"


    I grew serious again. "Belinda¡¯s a storm. She¡¯s strong, beautiful, and fierce. But she doesn¡¯t see us. Not really. She sees status. Power."


    Damon let out a low whistle. "You¡¯re really falling, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Maybe I am," I said, not denying it. "But I won¡¯t act unless I¡¯m sure."


    Kael sighed, sitting down. "So we wait."


    "We wait," I echoed. "And we heal. If Lisa really is the one, she¡¯ll stay. And if she¡¯s not, the truth wille out on its own."


    Damon nodded slowly. "Fine. But if Belinda snaps and does something crazy, I¡¯m not holding back."


    "Fair enough," I said.


    Kael looked at me again. "And if Lisa turns out to be ying us all?"


    I looked down at my hands. They were scarred from years of battle, cursed and worn. "Then I¡¯ll break her myself."


    Silence followed. Not ufortable silence, but thoughtful. Each of us was deep in our own heads.


    Kael finally muttered, "I hate waiting."


    Damon grunted in agreement. "Same."


    I smiled. "Then consider it training. For patience."


    They both groaned.

 Chapter 73 - don’t care

    <h4>Chapter 73: 73 - don¡¯t care</h4>


    73


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    As soon as Belinda walked out of the room, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. The tension she left behind still hung thick in the air. I bent down and started arranging the linen on the bed, smoothing the corners, fluffing the pillows. Anything to keep my hands busy and my thoughts quiet.


    I was almost done when I heard the door creak open again.


    Belinda.


    She walked in like she owned the world, her heels clicking against the floor with every step. She sat on the bed, right on the sheet I had just arranged, and hissed loudly.


    "You think you¡¯re smart, don¡¯t you?" she muttered, eyes narrowing at me.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t even look at her. I just adjusted thest pillow and moved toward theundry basket, ready to leave.


    "Wait," she said sharply.


    I paused, my back still to her.


    "Something is missing in this room."


    I turned slowly, confused. "Missing?"


    "My gold earring," she said, tilting her chin up like she was addressing someone below her. "It was right here on my dressing table. And now it¡¯s gone."


    I stared at her for a moment, then scoffed. "Is that what you¡¯re resorting to now?"


    Her eyes darkened. "What did you say?"


    "You heard me," I said, folding my arms. "using me of theft just because you¡¯re jealous or bored or both."


    Before I could blink, her hand flew and pped me across the cheek. Hard.


    I staggered back, holding my face.


    "You filthy maid!" she snapped. "How dare you talk back to me? When your superior speaks, you shut your mouth and listen. That¡¯s how things work here."


    I blinked back tears, not from the pain, but from the rage building up in my chest. She raised her hand again.


    But this time, I caught it mid-air.


    "Don¡¯t you dare," I growled, my voice shaking. "I didn¡¯t steal your gold. And if you don¡¯t believe me, then search me."


    Belinda looked stunned for a second. Then she let out a mockingugh.


    "Search you? Oh no, that would be too easy," she sneered. Then she turned to the door and shouted, "Mara!"


    One of the younger maids walked in hesitantly, bowing her head.


    "Yes, mydy?"


    "Strip her," Belinda said coldly.


    My heart dropped. "What?!"


    Mara looked at her in horror. "Mydy, I..."


    "I said strip her! She¡¯s hiding my gold somewhere on her!"


    I stepped back, my hands trembling. "You¡¯re insane. I said search me, not humiliate me."


    "It¡¯s only humiliating if you have something to hide," Belinda said, smiling cruelly. "Come on, Mara. Do it."


    Mara was frozen in ce, her eyes darting between the two of us.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," I warned, taking another step back. "I didn¡¯t take anything, and you know it. This is just another one of your sick games."


    "You think I won¡¯t do it myself?" Belinda stood and took a step toward me.


    I clenched my fists. "You¡¯re going too far."


    "Too far was letting you stay in this pce," she spat. "Too far was letting you catch their attention. But no more. You think you¡¯re special? You¡¯re nothing. Just a maid who got lucky."


    I stared at her, the rage boiling inside me like fire. "No," I said, my voice trembling. "I¡¯m not special. I¡¯m just not afraid of you anymore."


    That seemed to shock her.


    She called in another maid, giving orders to strip me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    They grabbed me roughly, one holding my wrist and the other tugging at my gown like I was some rag to be torn apart. I struggled, panicking, my heart pounding so loud I could barely hear myself think.


    "Stop! Let go of me!" I screamed, kicking and jerking.


    But they didn¡¯t stop. My dress was halfway down my shoulder when the door suddenly flew open.


    "Enough!" Damon¡¯s voice boomed from the doorway.


    Everything froze. The two maids dropped their hands instantly. Belinda spun around in fake shock, like a child caught in a lie.


    "Damon!" she cried, running toward him like she was the victim. "Oh, thank goodness you came!"


    Damon didn¡¯t move. His eyes scanned the room, thennded on me, my hair messy, my dress torn on one side, my chest rising and falling with every angry breath I took.


    "What¡¯s going on?" he asked, voice low and dangerous.


    Belinda pouted, her voice turning soft. "She... she stole from me, Damon. My gold earring is missing. I just wanted to search her before she runs off with it."


    I wiped my face, blinking through the shame and fury that clouded my eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t steal anything!" I shouted, pointing at her. "She¡¯s lying! She¡¯s doing this because she hates me."


    Damon didn¡¯t say anything right away. He looked at Belinda with a narrowed gaze. "You know the rules," he said coldly. "Anyone caught stealing faces fifty strokes. No one steals here because they know what happens to them. Why would she do something that stupid?"


    Belinda blinked, acting innocent. "I¡¯m telling you, Damon. I was just trying to stop her from hiding it. You know how sneaky these maids can be."


    "Strip-searching her in front of others?" he asked quietly. "Do you think that¡¯s normal?"


    "She¡¯s the thief!" Belinda snapped. "You¡¯re defending her?"


    "She said she didn¡¯t take anything!" Damon snapped back.


    I was breathing hard, my hands balled into fists. "If she¡¯s so sure I stole it, she can search me now. I don¡¯t care! I have nothing to hide."


    "Enough," Damon said, raising a hand.


    Then, he walked past Belinda and over to the closet. He swung the doors open and bent slightly to peer into the corner. As he moved, his foot hit something small.


    A tiny clink.


    We all turned.


    He looked down and picked something up, holding it between his fingers.


    Belinda¡¯s earring.


    He raised an eyebrow and held it up. "Is this it?"


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Belinda blinked. "I... I didn¡¯t put it there! She must¡¯ve hidden it in..."


    "I kicked it out from the back of your closet," Damon said tly. "It was dusty. It¡¯s been there for a while."


    Belinda¡¯s mouth hung open, but no words came.


    I stood there, trembling. Rage and humiliation swirled inside me like a storm.


    I released myself from the maids¡¯ grip and ran out of the room.

 Chapter 74 - new Lisa

    <h4>Chapter 74: 74 - new Lisa</h4>


    74


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I mmed the door shut and ran straight to my bed, gasping for air like I had just escaped a fire. My heart was pounding so hard I could hear it in my ears. My hands were shaking, and my throat was tight, like I wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t.


    I looked up at the mirror. My reflection stared back, but it didn¡¯t feel like me. My eyes were wide with fear, my lips trembling. I wanted to cry, to yell, to run. I missed my father so much at that moment. If he was here, none of this would be happening. He would never let anyone treat me this way, despite the fact that I was an outcast and we were poor. I wanted to go home.


    Without thinking, I pulled off my dress and looked at my body. There were bruises forming already, red and angry, especially around my arms and sides. I winced as I touched one near my rib. My skin felt sore, like I¡¯d been thrown into a wall. The shame and pain clung to me like mud.


    The door opened suddenly, and I gasped, turning quickly to cover myself with the bedsheet.


    "What are you doing in here?!" I shouted, my voice shaking.


    Damon stepped into the room like he owned the very air I breathed.


    And maybe he did.


    He looked calm, too calm¡ªrxed in that arrogant way only he could manage, as if the chaos he just walked into didn¡¯t matter. Like my pain was an amusing little detail in his day.


    "Oh yeah, he owned the pce," I muttered under my breath, not even realizing I¡¯d said it out loud.


    His sharp ears caught it though. He raised an eyebrow, then gave me a slow, knowing smirk. That smirk that always felt like he saw right through me¡ªeven when I didn¡¯t want him to.


    He let his eyes roam, shamelessly, stopping where the sheet clung to my body.


    "What are you covering?" he said, voice casual like we were talking about the weather. "I¡¯ve already seen it all."


    I froze.


    He wasn¡¯t lying.


    He and his brothers had forced themselves on me, assaulted me sexually and he had walked in while those maids were stripping me. Stripping me like I wasn¡¯t even human. And he stood there, cool as ice, watching¡ªuntil he found that earring and shattered Belinda¡¯s lie like ss.


    And now he was here... making jokes.


    "And I must say," he added, his voice dipping lower, "the birthmark on your chest... quite lovely."


    "You have no shame!" I snapped, fury cutting through my embarrassment like a de. My voice cracked. I was still shaking, but I refused to let him see how broken I felt. "Get out!"


    He chuckled. That deep, carelessugh that grated on my skin. Then he walked in further, slow and confident, like I hadn¡¯t just told him to leave.


    Like my voice didn¡¯t matter.


    "This entire pce belongs to me, Lisa," he said, eyes wandering around the room like he was inspecting furniture. "You¡¯re in my room, technically."


    My blood boiled.


    "Well then, maybe I should leave!" I shouted, pulling the sheet tighter around me, clutching it like it was the only thing keeping me from falling apart. "I want to go home. I want to see my father."


    That made him pause.


    Just for a second.


    His face changed¡ªsoftened? No. Not softened. Shifted. Like something slid into ce behind his eyes. Something I couldn¡¯t read. Something I didn¡¯t trust.


    Then he smiled.


    That slow, sly, unreadable smile that made my stomach twist in knots.


    "You just want an excuse to run away," he said.


    I looked away. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to argue. The weight of the night was pressing down on me, crushing every ounce of fight I had left. My fingers gripped the sheet like it was the only thing anchoring me to reality.


    I heard him sigh. That sound¡ªthe kind that wasn¡¯t heavy with anger, but something else. Regret? Frustration? I didn¡¯t know. But it made me look up, just slightly, just enough to catch a glimpse of him reaching into his coat pocket. He pulled something out¡ªa small, dark-colored box¡ªand walked over to the table. He didn¡¯t throw it, didn¡¯t drop it carelessly. He ced it down gently, like it mattered.


    "Here," he said.


    I blinked at the box, hesitant. My body tensed again, unsure of what to expect. "What is it?" I asked slowly, my voice almost a whisper, cautious and guarded.


    "Pain relief patches," he replied, his tone neutral butcking his usual sharp edge. "Use them. You¡¯re clearly hurting."


    My eyes lingered on the box as confusion wrapped around my thoughts. I didn¡¯t understand. Damon had watched me suffer. He had mocked me before. Why was he helping now?


    "Why are you giving me this?" I asked, genuinely curious¡ªsuspicious even.


    He shrugged, like he didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. "Because I saw what they did to you. And as much as I enjoy chaos, that wasn¡¯t justice."


    There was a raw honesty in his voice that startled me. For the first time since I met him, he didn¡¯t sound like he was performing. Not teasing. Not ying a part. He sounded real.


    "It wasn¡¯t," I whispered, the memory of what happened shing in my mind. "It was humiliation."


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Just stood there, looking slightly awkward, an expression I¡¯d never seen on him before. Like being near my pain made him ufortable, or maybe it made him feel something he didn¡¯t want to feel.


    "Yes, well," he said eventually, clearing his throat and ncing at the floor. "You didn¡¯t deserve that."


    There was a silence between us. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I still wanted him to leave. But a part of me... a small part... didn¡¯t.


    "Why do you act like this?" I asked, my voice softer now. "Like you don¡¯t care about anything. But then youe and help me."


    He leaned against the wall, arms crossed, without saying a word.


    I didn¡¯t understand him. He confused me more than anyone ever had. One minute, he was cruel and mocking. Next, he was giving me pain relief and noticing my birthmark.


    "Will you leave now?" I asked after a while.


    He nodded. "Yeah. I just wanted to make sure you weren¡¯t crying your eyes out."


    "I¡¯m not," I whispered, gripping the bedsheet.


    He turned to leave, then paused at the door. "That birthmark is beautiful, you know, and I like the new Lisa."


    "Damon!" I shouted.


    Heughed and walked out, shutting the door behind him.


    The silence that followed felt... strange. Heavy, but alsoforting in a way. I looked down at the box he left. I touched the patches and then looked back at the mirror.

 Chapter 75 - a ghost

    <h4>Chapter 75: 75 - a ghost</h4>


    75


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the pain relief patches Damon left on the table. My whole body ached. My arms, my legs, my back, everything was burning. I could feel the bruises throb under my skin, like reminders of the humiliation I¡¯d just been through.


    I reached for the box with shaky hands, slowly opening it.


    "Just pain patches," I whispered to myself.


    I picked one up, staring at it. It was small and light, like it could actually help.


    But then, suddenly, everything came rushing back. Belinda screaming. The maids wereughing. Them holding me down. Ripping my clothes.


    My chest tightened.


    "No," I muttered, shaking my head. "No, no, no..."


    I stared at it.


    Then I asked myself out loud, "Why am I even here?"


    My voice cracked as I spoke. It came out weak, like it was crawling out of my throat. I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t want to sound strong anymore. What was the point?


    "What did I ever do to deserve this?!" I screamed suddenly, louder than I intended. The sound bounced off the walls, sharp and bitter.


    I picked up the box with shaky hands and looked at it like it had the answers. Pain relief patches. What a joke.


    Did he think a few stupid patches would fix what they did to me? Did he really think that would be enough? That a bit of painkiller would wipe away the hands that had touched me without my permission... the looks, the hits, the shame?


    I felt sick.


    With a strangled cry, I threw the box as hard as I could. It hit the wall with a dull thud and burst open, patches spilling across the floor like dead petals. I didn¡¯t stop to watch where theynded. I just kept shouting.


    "I hate this ce!" I yelled at no one in particr. "I hate all of you!"


    I began pacing, turning in circles like a caged animal. My hands gripped my hair and tugged. My scalp hurt, but I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. I needed to do something, or I was going to break. No, maybe I had already broken.


    They took everything from me. My dignity. My peace. My home.


    I stopped pacing and looked around the room.


    "I just want to go home," I whispered.


    No one answered.


    Tears blurred my vision and slipped down my cheeks.


    "I just want to see my dad," I said again, this time in a broken voice, like a child lost in the woods.


    But they wouldn¡¯t let me. No one would. Every time I asked, someone gave me a fake smile or a new excuse. And now this? Being stripped and used like a criminal? Like a thief?


    I clutched my stomach as if the pain was inside me now. "I didn¡¯t steal anything," I whispered. "I didn¡¯t... I would never..."


    I fell to my knees, exhausted. The cold floor met my skin, and I leaned forward, my hands t on the ground.


    "I miss you, Dad," I said, barely audible. "I miss you so much. Why did I evere here?"


    I dragged myself back to the bed, every step slow and painful. I pulled the covers over my body, curling into a ball like a child hiding from monsters.


    But the monsters weren¡¯t under the bed.


    They were in the pce.


    They were the ones with nice clothes and fake smiles. The ones with power and pretty words. The ones who could do anything to me and walk away like it didn¡¯t matter.


    I sniffled and closed my eyes. "I¡¯m not safe here," I whispered into the pillow. "No one sees it. No one cares."


    Tears streamed down my cheeks quietly.


    "I want to go home," I said again, this time so softly, I wasn¡¯t sure I even said it out loud.


    No one came.


    No one knocked.


    Iy there for what felt like hours, my body sore and my soul tired. My sobs slowed into small hups. My pillow was soaked, but I didn¡¯t care. I had no strength left, not to cry, not to scream, not even to think.


    Sleep finally crept in like a thief, pulling me into silence.


    ****


    It was morning.


    The soft light of dawn leaked through the curtains and touched my face gently. For a second, I forgot where I was. My mind was caught somewhere between sleep and wakefulness, in that fragile ce where dreams still clung to me like shadows. The silence in the room felt foreign, like a pause in the chaos I had grown too used to. I justy there, staring up at the ceiling, too tired to move, too drained to think. My body ached with a lingering soreness that seemed etched into my bones.


    It wasn¡¯t the sharp agony of yesterday, no. That had dulled now, reced by something heavier. A deep, dragging kind of pain that settled into every part of me. Like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake off, a punishment that kept reying even after the worst was over. Every breath I took felt like it passed through bruises.


    I shifted a little under the nket, wincing at the effort. My eyes moved slowly around the room, just to make sure I was alone. But something in me froze. A ripple of awareness crept over my skin before my eyes even confirmed it.


    I turned my head and stopped cold.


    Damon was there. Sitting beside me.


    My stomach twisted so hard I thought I might be sick. My whole body tensed. I didn¡¯t know whether to scream or cry. My throat tightened like a fist around it, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He sat casually on the edge of the bed, his hands resting loosely on his thighs. As if this was normal. As if his presence beside me was something I should ept.


    "Good morning," he said, his voice calm. Too calm. His lips curled into a small smile, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    My breath caught. I jerked back instinctively, putting as much space between us as I could without making it obvious that I was afraid. My eyes widened on their own, unable to hide my shock.


    He noticed. Of course, he did.


    He chuckled.


    "What?" he said lightly, tilting his head. "You look like you just saw a ghost."


    The sound of hisugh made my skin crawl. It was smooth, practiced. Empty. There was no guilt in his expression. No shame. Just a strange, easy amusement, like this was all some kind of game.


    I blinked at him, my heartbeat thudding painfully in my chest. I couldn¡¯t speak. My voice had gone somewhere else, slipped away, and taken my courage with it.


    His presence was too much.

 Chapter 76 - manipulate him

    <h4>Chapter 76: 76 - manipte him</h4>


    76


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "Damon... I swear I didn¡¯t know the ring was on the floor," I said quickly, my voice low, almost shaky.


    He looked up at me, eyes unreadable for a second. Then he slipped the ring onto my finger and nodded.


    "It¡¯s fine, Belinda," he said simply. "You don¡¯t need to exin."


    I took a small step forward. "No, please. I really didn¡¯t know. I thought she had taken it and..."


    He cut me off gently. "I understand. It¡¯s okay."


    The way he said it made it feel like it really was okay. His voice wasn¡¯t angry. It was calm. Soft, even.


    "I¡¯m sorry for jumping to conclusions so fast," I said again, hoping he¡¯d see how honest I was being.


    He gave me a small smile. It wasn¡¯t a full smile, but it was enough to make my stomach flip.


    "Apology epted," he said. Then, like it didn¡¯t mean anything, he added, "I have to go now. Take care."


    And just like that, he turned and left.


    The door clicked shut behind him, and I just stood there in silence.


    Then slowly, a smile crept onto my face. He wasn¡¯t mad. He epted my apology. He smiled at me. That had to mean something, right?


    I sat on the edge of my bed and let out a deep breath.


    "Why aren¡¯t my ns working?" I whispered to myself.


    It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t tried. I did everything I could think of to get closer to the triplets. I wore the best clothes, acted sweet, and made sure I was always around them. I even tried to make Lisa look bad in front of them. Still, they were always distant. I leaned back on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    Maybe I was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I had to be smarter. Maybe I had to stop trying so hard and let hime to me.


    "Why are my ns not working?!" I shouted to no one.


    I started pacing the room, then grabbed the nearest thing on my table, a perfume bottle, and threw it against the wall. It shattered instantly, the sharp scent of roses filling the air.


    "I did everything right!" I yelled. "I was sweet. I was gentle. I apologized like some saint!"


    I swept everything off my dressing table with my arm, makeup, jewelry, a framed photo of me and Damon from some banquet long ago. Everything crashed to the floor.


    "I even said sorry!" I screamed, tears of rage burning in my eyes. "Why is he still treating me like I¡¯m nothing?!"


    I kicked my chair over and then ripped my pillow off the bed, hitting it against the wall, over and over.


    Then I stopped.


    Panting hard, I looked around the room,pletely trashed. It looked like a hurricane had passed through. ss was everywhere. Clothes scattered. My heart was pounding in my chest, loud and angry.


    I stared at the mess, trembling.


    And then suddenly, I started crying.


    Big, ugly sobs that came out of nowhere. I sank to the floor, covering my face. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this hard. Damon was supposed to be mine. This was supposed to be easy.


    Minutes passed.


    Finally, I wiped my face roughly. "Get up," I told myself. "You¡¯re not weak. You¡¯re Belinda, for Goddess¡¯s sake."


    I forced myself to stand. I started cleaning. One by one, I picked up the pieces. I wiped the floor, folded my clothes, and fixed my bed. It took almost an hour, but I needed it. I needed something to do. Something to control.


    When I was done, I looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes were puffy, but I forced a smile.


    "I¡¯ll go see the triplets," I whispered. "They always make me feel better."


    I grabbed my robe and left the room quietly.


    The hallway was calm. Sunlight filtered in through the tall windows, casting golden rays along the floor. I took a deep breath.


    That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Damon.


    Walking down the corridor, hands in his pocket, face unreadable. I blinked.


    "Damon?" I called out.


    He didn¡¯t turn.


    "Damon!" I said louder, walking faster.


    Still nothing.


    I frowned, confused. He was walking straight ahead, towards the east wing. My brows furrowed. That wing didn¡¯t have much... except...


    My heart dropped.


    No. He wouldn¡¯t.


    I started walking faster, keeping a safe distance behind him.


    He stopped at one of the doors... Lisa¡¯s door.


    I ducked behind a pir, peeking out.


    He knocked once, looked around briefly, and then walked inside.


    My mouth fell open.


    No. No. No!


    I stood frozen for a few seconds, disbelief washing over me like a wave.


    Then the anger hit.


    I spun on my heel and stormed down the hallway, heading to the west wing. My fists were clenched so tight, my nails dug into my palms.


    I found Kael and Rowan standing by the training grounds¡¯ window, talking quietly. They both looked up as I marched toward them.


    "Hey, Bel..."


    "Do you know where Damon is?" I snapped.


    Kael blinked. "Uh... no? Why?"


    Rowan raised an eyebrow. "He didn¡¯t say anything to us."


    I gave a bitterugh. "Of course he didn¡¯t."


    They exchanged confused nces.


    "Well?" I asked again, voice rising. "Are you sure you don¡¯t know where he is?"


    "We told you," Kael said slowly, "we haven¡¯t seen him since this morning."


    I scoffed, folding my arms tightly. "Really? Then you¡¯ll be shocked to know he¡¯s in lisa¡¯s room."


    Their eyes widened instantly.


    "What?" Rowan said.


    "You¡¯re joking," Kael added, stepping forward.


    "I wish I was!" I shouted, pointing toward the corridor. "He just walked right in! Like he belonged there!"


    Rowan¡¯s face hardened. "Why would he go there?"


    Kael looked equally stunned. "That doesn¡¯t make sense..."


    "Oh, but it does!" I said bitterly. "He¡¯s always been soft with her! Always!"


    Rowan frowned. "But that¡¯s not like Damon. He wouldn¡¯t..."


    "Are you defending him now?!" I cut him off.


    "No! I¡¯m just saying it doesn¡¯t add up," Rowan replied, his tone calm.


    Kael crossed his arms. "Maybe he¡¯s interrogating her. Damon doesn¡¯t do random visits."


    "He smiled at her this morning," I said sharply. "I saw it. That wasn¡¯t an interrogation look."


    Rowan looked ufortable now. "Maybe she¡¯s trying to manipte him..."


    "Oh, please!" I hissed. "That weak little girl can barely speak without trembling."


    They both fell silent.


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep myself from screaming again. "I need to know what he¡¯s doing there."

 Chapter 77 - don’t last

    <h4>Chapter 77: 77 - don¡¯tst</h4>


    77


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    He was still here.


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. My body tensed automatically. I pulled the thin nket closer to my chest like it could protect me from whatever came next.


    He was sitting on the chair by my bed, legs crossed, hands folded neatly on hisp. Calm. Too calm.


    I swallowed hard and slowly sat up.


    "W-Why are you still here?" I whispered.


    He tilted his head. "I didn¡¯t feel like leaving."


    My lips parted, but I couldn¡¯t say anything. What was I supposed to say? Thank you? Please leave? I didn¡¯t even know anymore.


    I licked my lips nervously. "If I¡¯ve done something wrong... please don¡¯t punish me." My voice cracked. "I¡¯ll be good, I promise. I won¡¯t be fearless again. I swear I¡¯ll behave."


    His eyes twitched slightly, and then he gave me a soft, amused smile. "Fearless?" he repeated, chuckling a little. "You think that was fearless?"


    I looked away, ashamed. "I just wanted to go home."


    "I know," he said quietly.


    I turned back to him, shocked by the calmness in his tone.


    "I know, Lisa. And for what it¡¯s worth... I like that you stand up for yourself. It¡¯s fun to watch."


    "What?" I blinked. "You like it?"


    "Yeah," he said with a smile. "You think you¡¯re being all brave and tough, and it¡¯s actually... kind of cute."


    I snapped. I didn¡¯t even know where the strength came from, but my voice rose, firm and angry.


    "Stop messing with me!" I yelled. "You think this is a game? I know the kind of person you are, Damon. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re my friend now!"


    His smile dropped.


    "You¡¯d never dare to be friends with someone like me. Don¡¯t pretend. I don¡¯t want your kindness, and I don¡¯t want your trouble either."


    He stared at me for a long moment.


    Just when I thought he might get angry, a knock came on the door. I turned quickly, startled, as the door creaked open.


    Naomi walked in, holding a tray. Her expression was pinched and irritated. "Why aren¡¯t you at your duty post..." She paused mid-sentence, her eyes widening when she spotted Damon.


    Her mouth fell open, and the tray nearly slipped from her fingers. "M-My Lord!" she gasped, quickly lowering her head and bending into a deep bow. "Forgive me! I didn¡¯t know you were here. I wasn¡¯t trying to be disrespectful..."


    "Get out," Damon¡¯s voice cut through the room like a knife.


    Naomi looked up, stunned.


    "My Lord, please..."


    "Did I stutter?" he barked.


    Naomi flinched, bowed again, and scrambled out of the room so fast she left the door slightly open behind her.


    I stared at him,pletely stunned.


    He had taken my side.


    Why?


    "You... you didn¡¯t let her talk to me like that," I said slowly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Damon turned his head to me. His face was calm again, unreadable. "No one talks to you like that when I¡¯m around."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everything inside me was spinning. I didn¡¯t understand this man. One minute, he was a monster, terrifying and cold. The next minute, he was smiling and defending me.


    I pressed my hand to my chest, trying to steady my heart.


    "I don¡¯t get you," I said quietly. "I don¡¯t know what you want from me."


    He stood up slowly, adjusting the sleeves of his shirt. "Maybe I just want to see who you really are."


    "I¡¯m not anyone special," I murmured.


    He scoffed, telling me that was for him to decide. He stood up, exining that he needs to be in the meeting and would order someone to bring me breakfast.


    "What?!" I screamed. He stared at me for a while before leaving.


    As soon as the door closed behind Damon, I just stood there, still frozen. My heart thudded so loud, I thought the whole room could hear it.


    Did that really just happen?


    He... took my side?


    I kept reying everything in my head. Damon, standing up for me. Yelling at Naomi like she was some disobedient child. Then thatst part, him turning to me and saying softly, "I need to get back. Someone will bring your food soon."


    And then he just left. Just like that. No punishment. No lecture. Nothing.


    I sat down slowly on the edge of the bed, staring at the door like I expected him to walk back in and say it was a joke. But minutes passed. Silence filled the room.


    And then... a knock.


    I stiffened.


    The door opened, and Naomi stepped in, holding a tray of food. Her face was hard, her steps even harder. She didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just walked in and dropped the tray on the table like it was some dirty object.


    She didn¡¯t even look at me.


    "I don¡¯t know what you did to him," she said coldly. "But enjoy it while itsts."


    Her words stabbed deep. I didn¡¯t know what to say. She turned to leave but then paused at the door, not looking at me.


    "Girls like you don¡¯tst here," she added, and then she was gone.


    I stared at the tray for a long time.


    Steam still rose from the te. It looked like rice and vegetables. There was meat. Even a small slice of fruit.


    I was hungry. My stomach ached for food. But my heart...


    It was racing.


    Suddenly, I remembered Cecilia.


    The tray she gave me that day.


    The drink.


    How I had felt my body shutting down slowly, like someone had pressed a switch.


    I couldn¡¯t forget that day. The panic. The pain. The way my chest had tightened, how I struggled to breathe after findin g out.


    I stood up quickly, eyes still on the tray like it was a trap.


    What if Naomi did something to this food?


    What if this was payback?


    "What if the triplets are trying to kill me?


    I rushed to the corner of the room, grabbed the waste bin, and poured everything inside. I didn¡¯t even hesitate. The smell of the food made me nauseous, not because it was bad, but because of the fear. The memories. The trauma.


    I wiped my hands on my clothes, trembling.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was being smart... or paranoid.


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to take chances.


    Not again.

 Chapter 78 - looks stubborn

    <h4>Chapter 78: 78 - looks stubborn</h4>


    78


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I scoffed loudly, mming the door behind me as I stepped back into my room.


    But the moment I stepped in, the air felt different. Heavy. Like a storm waiting to happen.


    Kael was sitting on the edge of my bed, arms folded. Rowan stood by the window, jaw clenched. Belinda? She was pacing like a damn lioness, her heels making sharp clicks on the floor.


    "What the hell is going on here?" I asked, though I already knew.


    Rowan turned first. His re could kill.


    "Where are youing from?" His voice was sharp.


    I rolled my eyes. "Lisa¡¯s room."


    Kael shot up like he was on fire. "You went to see that lowlife?"


    I chuckled. "Yeah. I did. So?"


    Belinda stopped pacing and spun toward me. Her eyes were burning. "So? Damon, are you out of your mind?! That girl is a maid. A human maid! And you¡¯re sneaking into her room?"


    I leaned against the wall, arms folded, pretending like I wasn¡¯t bothered. "I went there to have fun. That¡¯s all."


    Kael growled. "You think this is a joke? She¡¯s beneath us, Damon!"


    "You mean our mate," I said quietly.


    Silence.


    They didn¡¯t like that word. None of us did. Not when it came to her. Lisa.


    "She¡¯s not your mate," Belinda hissed, stepping forward. "I am! I¡¯m from the Luna¡¯s family. I was born to be your Luna. Not some worthless girl who scrubs the pce floor."


    Kael looked at me, voice low and tight. "Damon, we¡¯re trying to protect our pack. Our legacy. You going around... messing with Lisa, it makes thingsplicated."


    "Complicated?" I stepped closer. "You mean it makes Belinda ufortable."


    I shrugged. "It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? But I¡¯m just doing this for fun. Nothing attached, Bel."


    She walked right up to me and looked me dead in the eye. "You¡¯re falling for her, Damon. I can see it. Your scent changes. You don¡¯t even look at me the same way anymore."


    Iughed bitterly. "You think I¡¯m falling for her? Are you mad?"


    She crossed her arms, chin high. "Are you?"


    "No," I snapped. "Lisa¡¯s just a distraction. Something... simple. Something easy. I don¡¯t love her. I don¡¯t even like her like that."


    "Then why do you keep going there?" Rowan asked.


    I didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Why did I keep going back?


    "I don¡¯t know but I got love her new vibes," I muttered.


    Belinda scoffed. "Unbelievable. I gave up everything to be with you three. My title, my freedom, my life. And you all treat me like I¡¯m invisible."


    Kael ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "No one said you were invisible, Bel."


    "You didn¡¯t have to say it!" she yelled. "You let that human maid walk all over me. She makes me feel like I¡¯m nothing!"


    Belinda folded her arms and red at me. "You all owe me. Especially you, Damon. If you want to keep sneaking off to Lisa¡¯s room like a horny pup, then at least have the decency to make it up to me."


    Rowan raised a brow. "Make it up to you?"


    Kael chuckled softly. "After all that screaming?"


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kael walked over and tilted his head. "Alright, alright... What do you want, hmm?"


    Rowan smiled a little. "Yeah. Ask nicely, and maybe we¡¯ll listen."


    She grinned now, a spark lighting up her face. "Take me shopping."


    Kael groaned yfully. "Shopping?"


    "Like, a real shopping spree," she said, eyes shining now. "Not some quick mall run. I want to go all out. New shoes, dresses, perfume... everything."


    Rowanughed. "Of course you do."


    Belinda stepped closer, fluttering hershes. "Come on, please? Pretty please? I¡¯ve been so stressed. This will make me feel better."


    I sighed but gave in. "Fine. Go get dressed. We¡¯ll go."


    She squealed. "Yes!"


    Kael grinned and gave her a light push toward the door. "Go on, drama queen. Don¡¯t keep us waiting too long."


    "You all better look hot too!" she called out as she skipped out.


    Rowan smirked. "We¡¯re always hot."


    Once she was gone, I sank into the couch.


    "You okay?" Kael asked, watching me carefully.


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah. Just... tired."


    "She¡¯s really something, huh?" I muttered.


    Kael didn¡¯tugh. He just stared at me for a second, then crossed his arms. "You know you¡¯re hurting her, right?"


    I turned to him slowly. "What are you talking about?"


    Rowan joined him, his tone softer but firm. "Damon... this thing with Lisa. It¡¯s not just confusing for us. It¡¯s tearing Belinda up."


    I rolled my eyes. "I already told her I¡¯m not falling for Lisa."


    Kael shook his head. "Yeah, maybe not. But you¡¯re getting close to her. Real close."


    Rowan added, "Too close. We know you, Damon. You act like you¡¯re just having fun, like Lisa is just a toy. But it¡¯s starting to look like something more."


    Kael stepped closer, lowering his voice. "Good. Then don¡¯t act like you are. Because Belinda¡¯s watching. And she¡¯s hurting, Damon."


    I looked away.


    They were right. And that¡¯s what made it worse.


    "I hear you," I said quietly. "It won¡¯t go further than it already has. I promise."


    Rowan gave me a long look before nodding. "Alright. Just don¡¯t mess this up for all of us."


    Kael pped my shoulder. "Belinda may be dramatic, but she¡¯s still ours. Don¡¯t make her feel like second choice."


    I nodded again. "Yeah. Okay."


    We met Belinda downstairs. She wore a short red dress that hugged her curves and shiny ck heels. Her hair bounced with every step she took.


    "Well?" she said, spinning. "Do I look Luna-worthy?"


    "You look great," Kael said with a smirk.


    "Beautiful," Rowan added.


    I just gave a nod. "Let¡¯s go."


    She pouted at me for not saying more but didn¡¯t press it.


    It was one of the fanciest boutiques in the city, filled with gold ents, soft music, and that strong expensive-perfume smell. The workers already knew who we were. They weed us with wide smiles and bowed slightly.


    Belinda practically flew to the racks. "Oh my God, look at this dress!" she squealed.


    Kael followed her around like a bodyguard,ughing at everything she picked.


    Rowan sat on the fancy couch with a drink, watching her try things on.


    Me?


    I wandered.


    I didn¡¯t even know why I was walking through the kid¡¯s section. Maybe I just wanted quiet.


    Then I saw it.


    A little doll on the corner shelf.


    She was small. Wore a faded blue dress and had wide brown eyes. Her hair was dark and tied in two rough buns. She looked handmade... soft, delicate.


    Something about her reminded me of Lisa.


    I don¡¯t even know what it was, maybe the way her eyes looked too big for her face, like she always saw more than she said.


    I picked her up, running my thumb over the stitching.


    "She even looks stubborn," I muttered, smiling.


    And without thinking, I walked up to the cashier and bought it, quietly, slipping it into a small ck bag before anyone noticed.

 Chapter 79 - you’re cute

    <h4>Chapter 79: 79 - you¡¯re cute</h4>


    79


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The ride home was filled with Belinda¡¯s nonstop chatter. She had bags in both hands and a grin that reached her ears. Kael was helping her carry some of the heavier bags while Rowan responded to her every word with small nods and chuckles. I just leaned against the window, pretending to listen.


    My mind wasn¡¯t on the shopping.


    It wasn¡¯t even on Belinda.


    It was on a stupid little doll.


    And the girl it reminded me of.


    As soon as we walked into the house, Belinda spun around and pped her hands. "Nobody¡¯s going anywhere!" she sang. "I want to try everything I bought!"


    Kael groaned. "Bel..."


    She pouted. "Please? Just give me twenty minutes. I¡¯ll model them one by one. You all owe me, remember?"


    Rowanughed lightly. "We remember."


    I sighed. "Alright. Let¡¯s get it over with."


    Belinda rushed upstairs, her heels cking quickly against the marble floor, arms full of bags like a kid on her birthday. She was practically glowing from excitement. Kael and Rowan dropped onto the living room couch while I stayed standing, hands in my pockets, mind half in and half out of the moment.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Within minutes, Belinda reappeared at the top of the stairs, her head held high, her eyes sparkling like she was stepping onto a runway. She descended the staircase slowly, her body moving with confidence.


    She wore a silky wine-red dress that hugged every inch of her figure. The fabric shimmered slightly under the lights, flowing like water around her hips. It had a slit at the side that showed just enough leg to make a statement, and the neckline dipped just low enough to draw attention. She had slipped on gold heels to match, and her lipstick was the exact same shade as the dress, dark, bold, andmanding.


    She ced one hand on her hip and tilted her head, posing.


    "Well?" she asked, smiling like she already knew the answer.


    Kael gave a little smirk and nodded. "Looks good. Shows off your curves."


    Rowan leaned forward slightly, eyeing the details. "Nice color. Matches your lipstick."


    I gave a small, polite smile. "Yeah. You look fine."


    Her smile grew even wider like she had just won a prize. "Okay! Next one!" she chirped, turning around quickly and disappearing upstairs again with a twirl of the dress.


    As soon as she was gone, Kael leaned in toward me, lowering his voice. "You better act more interested. She¡¯s doing this for us."


    I didn¡¯t look at him. "Yeah."


    A few minutes passed before she came down again, this time in a golden gown. It sparkled like sunlight, covered in delicate beading from shoulder to ankle. The straps sat gently on her shoulders, and the fitted bodice gave her a royal look. She twirled in it gracefully, letting the light bounce off every bead.


    "Too much sparkle?" she asked yfully.


    "No," Kael said, shaking his head. "That¡¯s actually my favorite so far."


    "It¡¯s elegant," Rowan added.


    I gave her another small nod. "It¡¯s nice."


    Each time, Kael and Rowan gavepliments. I gave mine too. t ones. Emotionless ones. I wasn¡¯t trying to be mean, I just couldn¡¯t focus.


    My hand was still brushing over the small ck bag in my pocket.


    The doll.


    And the way I was itching to see her face when she saw it.


    After the fifth outfit, Belinda came out in tight jeans and a crop top.


    "You¡¯re not going to tell me I look hot?" she asked, pouting at me.


    "You always look hot," I said with a shrug.


    Sheughed. "Finally! A properpliment."


    As Kael and Rowanughed and teased her about her "mini fashion show," I slowly slipped away.


    They didn¡¯t notice.


    They were too busy cheering her on.


    Good.


    I made my way down the hall, turned the corner, and stopped in front of the maid¡¯s quarters. Specifically, Lisa¡¯s room.


    I didn¡¯t knock.


    I never did.


    I pushed the door open and walked in.


    Lisa was folding clothes, her back to the door. She spun around so fast it startled me.


    Her eyes widened when she saw me, then narrowed.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just stared.


    "What?" I asked.


    She crossed her arms. "You could knock."


    I scoffed. "It¡¯s just me."


    She rolled her eyes. "Exactly."


    That stung a little.


    I stepped inside, letting the door close behind me.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t sit. Didn¡¯t smile.


    She just kept ring.


    I pulled the small bag from my pocket, then slowly sat on her little bed.


    She watched me, confused.


    I held up the doll.


    It looked even more like her now. Same brown eyes. Same soft pout. Same messy hair.


    "This thing," I said, smirking. "Looks exactly like you."


    Her brows furrowed. "What?"


    I held it higher, swinging its legs. "Yeah. See? Big eyes. Grumpy face. Like it wants to p someone but doesn¡¯t have the energy."


    She frowned. "Are you making fun of me?"


    "No," I said, then chuckled. "Okay, maybe a little."


    She stared at me like I¡¯d grown two heads.


    I looked at the doll again. "You know what? I¡¯m going to call her... Grumps."


    Lisa blinked. "Grumps?"


    "Yeah. After you."


    Her eyes narrowed even more. "You really came here to insult me with a doll?"


    I held the doll out. "No. I came to give it to you."


    She froze. "Wait, what?"


    "I bought it," I said simply. "For you."


    Her arms dropped to her sides. "You bought... me a doll?"


    I shrugged. "Saw it in the store. Thought of you. So I got it."


    She didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t speak.


    Just stared at me like I was speaking anothernguage.


    "You can take it," I added, still holding it out.


    She took a step forward. Slowly. Like she was afraid it would disappear.


    Her hands were shaky when she took it from me.


    The moment she touched it, her face changed.


    I didn¡¯t expect that.


    She looked... soft. Quiet. Almost sad.


    Her fingers ran over the doll¡¯s dress, then the stitches on its face. "It¡¯s... handmade."


    "Yeah."


    "You bought it for me?"


    "Yeah," I repeated.


    "Why?"


    I blinked. "I don¡¯t know."


    She looked at me now, really looked. "That¡¯s not an answer."


    I leaned back on the bed, letting out a breath. "Because you¡¯ve been making things interesting these days."


    She snorted. "You barging into my room doesn¡¯t exactly make me feel close to you."


    I gave a crooked smile. "You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re mad."


    She rolled her eyes again but didn¡¯t give the doll back.


    She sat down on the chair near the bed, still holding it close.


    "I don¡¯t get you, Damon," she muttered softly.

 Chapter 80 - not playful

    <h4>Chapter 80: 80 - not yful</h4>


    80


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "I... I don¡¯t think I can ept this."


    His face fell a little. "Why not? Don¡¯t you like it?"


    I stared at the doll again. It really was cute. It did look a bit like me.


    I hesitated. "I do... but..."


    He took a step closer to me, still holding the doll. "Then take it. It¡¯s a gift. No strings attached."


    I backed away a little, unsure. "I don¡¯t want to owe you anything."


    He raised an eyebrow, and before I could step away, he leaned in closer, invading my space like he always did, without warning.


    I didn¡¯t even think. Reflex took over. My leg shot up and my foot connected hard with his shin.


    Smack.


    He stumbled back, let out a loud yelp, and grabbed his leg like I¡¯d just stabbed him.


    "OW! Damn it, Lisa! What the hell?!" he shouted.


    I blinked. "Sorry! You moved too close!"


    He dropped onto the edge of my bed dramatically, still holding onto his shin like he was in serious pain. "It hurts! What did you do to me?"


    I crossed my arms, not buying it one bit. "Oh please. You¡¯re a freaking alpha. That didn¡¯t hurt."


    He turned to me with the most exaggerated expression I¡¯d ever seen, his eyes wide and ssy, lips trembling like a lost puppy. "It hurts so bad, I think my leg¡¯s broken."


    I scoffed. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    But still... I hesitated. I knew he was being dramatic. I knew it. But the way he was holding his leg, the way he was grimacing in fake pain, it still tugged at something in me. What if I really had hurt him? Even a little? I didn¡¯t want to care, but apparently, my body didn¡¯t get that message.


    "Fine," I muttered, rolling my eyes. "Let me look at it."


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but I saw the little smirk he tried to hide as I turned away. I walked over to the corner of my room and bent down to open the cab. My fingers brushed against the white stic box, and I pulled it out, the first aid kit I¡¯d barely ever used.


    I brought it over to where he sat and knelt down in front of him. The bed creaked a little under his weight as he leaned back, watching me with those amused eyes. I avoided his gaze.


    "Lift your leg," I said tly.


    He did, grinning to himself like a five-year-old who just got away with something sneaky.


    I gently lifted the hem of his jeans, brushing my fingers against his skin. My heart gave a stupid little jolt, and I mentally cursed myself for noticing how warm he was. His leg was smooth, strong... and definitely not injured. Not a bruise. Not a mark. Nothing.


    "There¡¯s not even a bruise," I said, squinting at his leg.


    "There is!" Damon insisted, pointing dramatically at the same spot. "You just can¡¯t see it yet. It¡¯s internal."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, unimpressed. "Shut up."


    He gasped, clutching his chest like I had just stabbed him. "So heartless."


    Rolling my eyes, I dipped a cotton swab into some antiseptic, even though there was literally nothing there, and dabbed it over his shin just to shut him up. "There. Happy?"


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. He just... stared at me. Quietly. Intently. Like I was some kind of puzzle he couldn¡¯t figure out.


    "You¡¯re really gentle," he murmured, his voice lower now, softer.


    I kept my eyes on his leg. "I¡¯m trying not to break your ¡¯internally bruised¡¯ bone any further," I replied dryly.


    "You care about me," he said, his voice suddenly yful again. "Admit it."


    I froze. My fingers paused on the tube of ointment I was holding. Slowly, I looked up and met his eyes.


    "No. I don¡¯t," I said, trying to keep my voice firm.


    But he just smirked, like he could see right through me. "Yes, you do," he said confidently. "You¡¯re practically babying me right now."


    I stood up so fast the first aid box nearly tipped over. "Get off my bed, Damon."


    He leaned back on his elbows, making himself way toofortable. "Why are you blushing then?"


    "I¡¯m not," I snapped, already feeling the heat crawl up my neck.


    "Yes, you are," he chuckled, pointing shamelessly at my cheeks. "Look at you. All red and flustered."


    "Because you¡¯re annoying!" I shouted, flustered and angry and... ugh... embarrassed.


    Damonughed again, that deep, careless kind ofugh that always got under my skin. "You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re mad."


    "I¡¯m not," I snapped quickly, crossing my arms to hide how flustered I felt.


    Damon didn¡¯t even try to hide his smug grin. "You are. Your ears are red."


    I groaned. Of course he¡¯d notice. That stupid sharp alpha sense of his.


    Without thinking twice, I grabbed the nearest pillow and flung it at him. He caught it mid-air with ease, like he was waiting for it. Still smiling. Still infuriating.


    "Grumps is going to love it here," he teased, his voice full of warmth and yfulness.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Get out, Damon. And take your doll with you."


    But instead of walking out immediately, he moved slowly, almost deliberately. I watched as he turned to my bed, carefully ced the doll on my pillow, like it was precious, like it belonged there, and then turned to me.


    "She belongs here now," he said quietly. "Just like you belong here."


    My breath caught.


    That... was not funny. Not yful. That was something else entirely.


    Before I could say anything, before I could even figure out what to say, he winked. Just a soft, confident little wink. Then he walked out, leaving behind a trail of calm and chaos all at once.


    I stood frozen for a while. Just breathing. Just staring at the door he had walked out of.


    Then, slowly, my gaze drifted to the doll on my pillow. The tiny thing with the fluffy brown hair, those curious eyes, the cheeky smile stitched on its face.


    I stepped forward and sat on the edge of the bed. My fingers moved hesitantly, brushing the soft fabric of the doll¡¯s dress. It felt warm from his hands. I picked it up gently and held it in both hands.


    It was... cute.


    Ridiculously cute.


    "Grumps," I whispered the name he¡¯d given it.

 Chapter 81 - call me

    <h4>Chapter 81: 81 - call me</h4>


    81


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I stepped out of the changing room with a smile, twirling slightly in the maroon dress I¡¯d just tried on. "What do you think?" I asked, looking at Kael and Rowan.


    Kael gave a small nod. "That one suits you."


    Rowan added with a grin, "Yeah. It hugs your waist nicely. Try the next one."


    I giggled and turned back to the mirror, admiring myself for a second longer. I was having fun, genuinely. Shopping always lifted my mood, and today I really wanted to feel better. After everything with Damon, I just... needed a distraction.


    I turned slightly, eyes scanning the boutique casually, then I froze.


    Damon.


    He was at the counter, paying for something small. I squinted, and my stomach flipped.


    It was a doll.


    A soft, handmade-looking one with thick brown yarn hair, a bright blue dress, and tiny boots. My heart leapt, warm and hopeful.


    He¡¯s getting that for me.


    Maybe this was how he wanted to apologize. Maybe he was nning to surprise meter and say he was sorry for making me feel left out, for being too close to Lisately. Maybe he knew I¡¯d been hurting.


    I smiled to myself.


    Finally.


    Maybe this meant things were going back to normal.


    "Bel?" Kael¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I blinked and turned around quickly. "Yeah?"


    "You spaced out," he said, raising a brow.


    Iughed a little. "Just thinking." And then I hurried back into the dressing room to change into the next outfit, excitement bubbling in my chest.


    I stayed there, standing still in front of the mirror, my fingers gently tracing the soft fabric of the dress I was wearing. It was a beautiful piece, ssy, delicate, the kind of thing I would normally beam over. But the glow it should¡¯ve brought to my skin felt dim now. My reflection looked hollow. Not because of the dress, but because of what I¡¯d just realized.


    I returned wearing another outfit and I nced over at the corner Damon had been sitting earlier. Empty. He¡¯d slipped out while I was changing. I didn¡¯t even hear the door creak. Of course, he waited for the perfect moment, when I was distracted. When I wouldn¡¯t notice. But I did. I always noticed him.


    The doll wasn¡¯t for me.


    The way Damon had looked at it while we were shopping, the tenderness, the attention to detail, how carefully he picked it out, I thought... I thought he was finally going to make things right. That maybe he¡¯d understood how much I¡¯ve been hurting. That the gift was his small way of saying, "I see you. I¡¯m sorry."


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    He gave it to her.


    Lisa.


    That knowledge wed at my insides, sharp and cold. It shouldn¡¯t have mattered this much. But it did. Because I cared, God, I still cared, and I hated that about myself. I hated that after everything, some stupid part of me still held on.


    Kael got up first, pping his hands. "I think that¡¯s enough for today. We¡¯ve got a lot of clothes already. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow."


    Rowan yawned slightly, stretching as he stood. "Yeah. You killed it today, Bel. Rest up."


    I smiled faintly, giving them both a nod as I turned slightly to hide my face. "Thanks, guys."


    They didn¡¯t press it. They probably didn¡¯t notice the way my smile didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. Or maybe they did and decided not to say anything. Either way, they walked out together, the door closing behind them with a soft click.


    I stayed behind, waiting.


    I wasn¡¯t done.


    I needed to see his face.


    I needed to ask.


    I sat on the long couch by the wall and waited silently, my heart racing, my hands clenched on myp.


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    Twenty.


    And then the door opened, and there he was, Damon, walking in like nothing had happened. He rubbed the back of his neck, casual and clueless, as if I hadn¡¯t been sitting there for the past thirty minutes stewing in silence, waiting to confront him.


    He paused when he saw me. His brows lifted just a bit. "Hey, where¡¯s Kael and Rowan?"


    I stood slowly, keeping my eyes on him. "They went to their rooms. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow."


    "Oh. Alright," he said, ncing around again like he was expecting to see them still hanging around. "Didn¡¯t realize they¡¯d left already."


    He was trying so hard to act normal. Like he didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d done. Like I wasn¡¯t still in the dress hest saw me in before sneaking off.


    I took a slow step toward him, arms still loosely folded. "Why did you leave me here?"


    He blinked, smile faltering just a little. "I had to step out... to attend to something."


    "To give Lisa a doll?"


    I said it t. No sugar-coating. No hesitation.


    And just like that, his face changed. His eyes widened slightly, only for a second, but I saw it. The way he froze, caughtpletely off guard. Like he didn¡¯t think I¡¯d figure it out.


    I scoffed quietly, unfolding my arms and letting them drop to my sides. "You thought I wouldn¡¯t know?"


    "Belinda..." he began, stepping forward, but I stepped back.


    "No. Don¡¯t ¡¯Belinda¡¯ me," I said, voice rising with the wave of emotion I had tried so hard to swallow. "You bought that doll while I was still trying on clothes. You left me without a word. Do you have any idea how that felt?"


    He ran a hand down his face. "It wasn¡¯t like that..."


    "Oh, really?" I snapped, cutting him off. "Because I saw you, Damon. I saw the way you looked at it. I thought... I actually thought you were getting it for me. That maybe... after everything..." My voice cracked, and I hated that it did. I hated that he could hear how much it got to me.


    He looked like he wanted to say something, his mouth opened, then shut again. No words. Just guilt.


    "That doll wasn¡¯t for me," I continued, quieter now. "You bought it for her. For Lisa."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    "But you did." My voice dropped even lower. "You left me standing there, Damon. Alone. Like I didn¡¯t matter."


    "Bel, I..."


    Iughed bitterly and cut him off. "I saw you, Damon. I saw you buying that doll. And I thought... stupidly... that it was for me. That maybe, just maybe, you felt guilty about how you¡¯ve been acting. About ignoring me."


    His mouth opened, but no words came out.


    I continued, voice tight with emotion, "I waited. I waited for you to walk over and hand it to me. To tell me I was still important to you. But no... you slipped away the moment I was changing and took it to her."


    "Bel..."


    "Don¡¯t," I snapped. "Don¡¯t call me that right now."


    "I hope she loves the doll," I said quietly, turning away.


    And before he could say anything else, I walked past him and out the door.


    I didn¡¯t look back. But my chest ached the whole way down the hall.


    As I walked past the corridor angrily, I saw Richard.

 Chapter 82 - I need you

    <h4>Chapter 82: 82 - I need you</h4>


    82


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t even think. The moment I saw Richard, something in me snapped. Maybe it was the way he looked at me, like he knew something was off. Or maybe it was just everything, everything I¡¯d been holding in since Damon bought that damn doll.


    I reached for his wrist and grabbed it, tight. "Come with me," I said sharply.


    He didn¡¯t resist. He followed quietly, his footsteps echoing softly behind me as I led him through the hallway. I could feel the burn in my chest rising with each step, like I was about to explode.


    When we reached my door, I flung it open and pulled him inside with me. I didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, didn¡¯t care if anyone saw. I mmed the door shut, locked it with a sharp click, and just stood there for a moment, my hand still gripping the knob like it was the only thing holding me together.


    The second the door closed behind us, I turned around and looked at him.


    Richard.


    His shirt was rumpled and he wasn¡¯t putting on any iron. His eyes were on me, tired, but locked in.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    I pushed him, gently but fast, against the wall. "I need you," I breathed.


    His back hit the hallway wall, and before he could say anything, I kissed him. Hard. My hands grabbed the front of his shirt like I was afraid he¡¯d slip away if I didn¡¯t hold tight.


    His hands went to my waist.


    His throat moved as he swallowed.


    I kissed him again, my mouth desperate against his. I could feel his heartbeat thudding beneath my palms, feel his breath hitch against my cheek. His hands slid from my waist to my back, up under my shirt, his touch hot and shaking just like mine.


    "I thought..." I broke the kiss, just long enough to speak. "I need this, Richard, so better do it right."


    Tears blurred my vision. I blinked them away and kissed him again, slower this time, deeper. My fingers pushed into his hair, pulling him closer. His arms tightened around me like he couldn¡¯t stand even an inch of distance.


    He kissed me back like he was breathing me in. Like he was just as scared. Like he¡¯d dreamed about this moment and couldn¡¯t believe it was real.


    I slipped my hands down his chest, over his shirt, tugging at the hem. "Off," I whispered against his lips.


    "Good," I whispered. "Because I need you. Right now. All of you."


    His lips crashed into mine again.


    And this time, there was no stopping.


    His hands slid under my thighs and lifted me like I weighed nothing. I gasped, breath catching in my throat as my arms wrapped tight around his shoulders, clinging to him like my life depended on it.


    He held me close, strong and steady, and for a moment, I just stared into his eyes, dark, intense, full of a hunger that mirrored mine. We didn¡¯t smile. We didn¡¯t speak. There was no time for that now.


    He turned and started walking, his steps quick but careful, carrying me around the room like I was something fragile and precious. My chest pressed against his, our breaths mixing, fast and shallow. My fingers curled into the back of his neck, needing to feel his skin, needing to know he was real and here and mine.


    We didn¡¯t speak, but our kisses said everything.


    He kicked open the door to my bedroom, and the second my back hit the bed, I was pulling at his shirt.


    "Off, please," I breathed.


    He leaned over me, eyes searching. "You sure this is okay?"


    "I¡¯m sure," I said, tugging the hem up. "I don¡¯t want gentle right now. I want you. Don¡¯t hold back."


    He exhaled sharply. "You sure you can handle that?"


    "I¡¯ve been handling it," I said, dragging his shirt up and off. "Let me feel you this time."


    His shirt hit the floor, and I reached up, tracing my fingers along his chest. His skin was warm, scarred in ces. Real. He was real.


    He leaned down again, kissing me slowly, deeper now. My hands roamed his back, pulling him close. His kisses moved to my jaw, then to my neck.


    Everywhere he touched, I felt like I was catching fire.


    We weren¡¯t rushing, not anymore.


    "Miss Belinda..." he tried to speak.


    "Shut up and kiss me again," I said, tugging him closer.


    He did.


    And this time, when we kissed, it felt like I¡¯m taking revenge on Damon.


    His hands slid over my back, to my butt, and rested there for a second.


    I pressed tighter against him, taking the kiss deeper. The energy shift


    between us was seamless, fromforting and pained to needy and


    lustful.


    My clothes were easy to remove. When I was naked, he surveyed me. My nipples peaked when he ran his gaze over them. His big hands reached up to cup my breasts, and we both shuddered.


    He was far too overdressed despite not putting on the iron. I attacked the button on his jeans, struggling with the stiff denim. He tried to help, but his hands were more in the way than anything else.


    "You do your shirt," I ordered, trying to concentrate.


    When he was so close, his body heat alone made me ache. He pushed my leg aside and sank inside me. I groaned and arched, forcing him to speed up to a faster pace. His fingers clenched over my thigh, and he moved harder, deeper, shafting her in long, fast strokes.


    He slid my hands down over his back, slick with sweat, and grasped his pumping buttocks. He pressed his mouth against my neck and kissed me,


    his tongue working over my sensitive skin.


    "Fuck, this is delicious," he moaned.


    I wound my leg over his hips. "Harder."


    He took my request, his body mming into mine. The coil of passion inside my belly went tighter, but that sliver of a peak remained out of reach.


    Until he put some space between us and his fingers went searching between my legs. He rubbed a slow, seductive circle around my clit, his delicate fingers at odds with the furious pace of his cock. Again. And again.


    I broke, the climax washing over me.


    He groaned, his body tensed for a long moment as he came. His arms caught his body weight before he could copse on me.

 Chapter 83 - time together

    <h4>Chapter 83: 83 - time together</h4>


    83


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Iy back against the pillows, the sheets still tangled around my legs, my breathing slowly calming down. My heart was steady now, but a strange kind of satisfaction settled deep in my chest. I turned my head and looked at Richard, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, pulling on his pants with shaking hands. His back was tense, his fingers fumbling with the buttons of his shirt.


    He wasn¡¯t saying anything yet, but I could feel the tension rolling off him like heat. The air between us was thick, suffocating almost, like a storm waiting to explode. He sat on the edge of the bed, back stiff, fingers twitching nervously against the sheets. His head was in his hands, shoulders hunched like the weight of what we just did was pressing down hard on him. I leaned back against the pillows, still catching my breath, my heartbeat beginning to settle, but his wasn¡¯t. His bodynguage screamed panic.


    His silence didn¡¯tst long.


    "Miss Belinda..." he finally said, voice low and shaky. The way he said it, like I was suddenly some distant figure, not the same woman he¡¯d just kissed and touched like his life depended on it, made something sour twist in my stomach. "We shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    I didn¡¯t respond. Not at first.


    He turned slightly, eyes darting to me like he was too afraid to look directly but too ashamed not to. "If the Alphas find out..." he swallowed hard, voice catching like it hurt to say it out loud, "I could die. They could kill me, Miss Belinda. At the Alphas¡¯ sword. Just like that."


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes with a bitterugh. "And who exactly is going to tell them? You?"


    His eyes widened, panic ring in those soft brown irises. "No! Of course not... what do you take me for?" He looked genuinely horrified at the idea, like I had used him of the ultimate betrayal.


    "Then stop acting like a scared little rat," I snapped, pulling the sheet tighter around my body and sitting up straighter, my voice cutting through the tension like a de. "No one¡¯s going to find out unless you grow a conscience overnight and run your mouth."


    He stood up suddenly, running a hand through his hair. "I can¡¯t keep doing this. I want to stop."


    "Stop?" I raised a brow at him. "Stop what, Richard? Sleeping with me? Being useful for once in your miserable life?"


    His lips parted, but nothing came out.


    "You don¡¯t get to say that," I said firmly. "Not after what just happened. Not after all the things you¡¯ve done behind closed doors. You don¡¯t get to grow a heart now and decide you¡¯re done. We¡¯re not done, Richard. Not until I say so."


    He looked down, ashamed. "I didn¡¯t mean to make it go this far."


    I chuckled darkly. "Oh, please. You were begging for it the moment I touched you. Don¡¯t act innocent now."


    "I should go."


    "You should," I said coldly, pulling the sheet off and reaching for my robe. "Put on your clothes and get out."


    He didn¡¯t argue. He just nodded like a scolded puppy and rushed to finish dressing. Within seconds, he was out the door.


    The moment it shut behind him, I sank back into the bed, smiling.


    Finally.


    It felt like a small victory. Something about how desperate he had been, how afraid he looked when I said Damon¡¯s name, it gave me a rush. For once, I was in control. And it felt good. So damn good.


    Iid there for a few minutes, just soaking in the quiet, staring at the ceiling with a satisfied grin on my face. Then I sat up slowly, tying the robe around my waist, and walked to the bathroom.


    I turned on the tap and let the warm water run into the bathtub. The sound was soothing. I poured in a little scented oil and watched it swirl, steam rising gently as the water filled the tub.


    As I sank into the bath, I closed my eyes and let my head fall back. My muscles rxed, and I felt the tension ease out of my limbs.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t still. It never was.


    One thought kept circling back, louder and clearer than anything else:


    It was time to deal with Lisa.


    I opened my eyes, a wicked smile ying at my lips.


    She¡¯d been running her mouth too muchtely. Always trying to get Damon¡¯s attention, always acting like she was so pure and kind and perfect. I knew her game. And I was tired of it.


    She needed a reminder of where she stood.


    After my bath, I dried off and changed into a silky nightgown, something soft and pretty but stillmanding. I looked at myself in the mirror, brushed out my hair, and added a little gloss to my lips.


    Then I walked back into the room and rang the bell.


    A few secondster, one of the maids came in. She was new, young, timid. Good. She¡¯d follow orders without questions.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am?"


    "Bring me some juice," I said. "Something cold. And two cups."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," she nodded and disappeared quickly.


    I walked over to the armchair by the window and sat, crossing my legs slowly, letting the silk of my gown slip a little off my shoulder. It wasn¡¯t just aboutfort now, it was about control.


    The maid returned in less than three minutes, carrying a silver tray with a jug of juice and two crystal cups.


    I nced at the cups and then back at her. "Good. Now bring Lisa."


    She blinked, confused. "Lisa, ma¡¯am?"


    "Yes, Lisa," I said slowly, like I was speaking to a child. "Tell her I want to see her. Now."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," she said again and hurried out.


    I poured the juice carefully into both cups, the rich red color catching the candlelight. Then I waited.


    A minute passed.


    Two.


    Then the door opened again.


    Lisa stepped in hesitantly, wearing a simple dress, her hair tied back neatly. She looked like she¡¯d been asleep or close to it.


    "You wanted to see me?" she asked gently, standing near the door.


    "Yes," I said with a smile, waving her in. "Come sit. I thought we could chat. You and I don¡¯t get enough time together."

 Chapter 84 - belong to me

    <h4>Chapter 84: 84 - belong to me</h4>


    84


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "Sit," I said, keeping my voice calm, even though I could already feel the irritation crawling under my skin.


    Lisa stood there like she didn¡¯t trust the air itself. Her eyes moved from the doorway to the walls, then to me, like she was waiting for something, or someone, to jump out. I didn¡¯t rush her. That would¡¯ve been too easy. No, I wanted her to stew in that difort for a bit. Let her nerves crawl.


    She crossed her arms, still standing stiff as a stick. "Why did you call me here?"


    I smiled, one of those carefully crafted, tight-lipped smiles I¡¯d spent years perfecting. A smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. A smile that hid every sharp word I wanted to spit.


    "You¡¯ll see," I said smoothly. "Just sit."


    She hesitated for a second more, and then finally moved. Her steps were cautious, like she was walking across a frozenke that could crack under her weight. I watched every single move. The way her fingers curled tighter around her own arms. The way her shoulders tensed up like someone had pressed a knife to her back.


    She lowered herself onto the edge of the chair beside mine, barely letting her full weight sink in. She looked like she could spring up and bolt through the door any second.


    Her difort made me want tough.


    I reached for the small ss tray on the table in front of us, two sses filled with chilled, ruby-red juice, and lifted it, holding it up a little as if I was offering the crown of a kingdom.


    "Juice?" I asked lightly, my voice calm and even.


    She raised a brow, eyes narrowing just slightly. "Seriously?"


    "Yes, Lisa," I said, gently cing the tray between us. "I¡¯m offering you juice. It¡¯s not poisoned."


    She scoffed immediately, her expression twisting with amusement and sarcasm. "That¡¯s funny,ing from you. How do I know you¡¯re not trying to poison me again?"


    I let out a smallugh, shook my head, and took the ss she was eyeing. I sipped it slowly and then held it up with a smirk.


    "See? Still alive," I said. "And it¡¯s nice that you didn¡¯t take it. I didn¡¯t waste good juice on someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness."


    Lisa rolled her eyes and folded her arms. "What do you want, Belinda?"


    I leaned back and crossed my legs. "Do you like the toy Damon got you?"


    She blinked, clearly caught off guard. "What?"


    I repeated the question. "The toy. You know, the one he handed to you like some proud father. Do you like it?"


    Lisa stared at me for a second too long. "Is that why you called me here? To ask stupid questions?"


    I stood up slowly, walked to the window, and looked outside for a few seconds. The sky was starting to darken, but it wasn¡¯t night yet. The sun was just tired.


    I turned back to her.


    "Do you really know the triplets?" I asked, softly at first.


    She frowned. "What do you mean?"


    I took a few steps forward, stopping just in front of her.


    "They¡¯re beasts, Lisa. Monsters."


    "They killed their father, you know."


    She froze.


    I saw it. The way her hand trembled slightly on the table. Slowly, she turned back to face me, her brows drawn together in confusion.


    "What did you say?" she asked, her voice just above a whisper.


    I tilted my head and walked back to my seat with calm, slow steps, like I wasn¡¯t dropping a bomb on her world.


    "You heard me, Lisa. They killed their father. When they were just eighteen."


    She blinked, as if her brain was still trying to catch up. "That¡¯s not true."


    Iughed. Loud and bitter. "Oh, sweetheart. You¡¯re still thinking they¡¯re just misunderstood angels with dark pasts? Poor boys needing love to fix them?" I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. "No. They¡¯re killers."


    Her voice shook. "Why would a child kill his or her father? That doesn¡¯t even make sense."


    I smirked, leaning back like I had all the time in the world. "Why don¡¯t you ask them? Oh, wait... you can¡¯t. Because you¡¯re too busy ying house and blushing every time Damon looks at you like you¡¯re special."


    Lisa¡¯s jaw clenched, and she stepped away from the door, walking slowly back toward me. Her eyes were narrowed now, her chest rising and falling faster.


    "You¡¯re lying."


    "I have no reason to lie," I said calmly. "Not about this. You think I¡¯m warning you because I¡¯m jealous, but I¡¯m warning you because you¡¯re walking blindfolded into a snake pit."


    She shook her head. "You¡¯re not warning me. You¡¯re taunting me. There¡¯s a difference."


    I smiled at that. A cold, sharp smile. "Maybe. But it doesn¡¯t change the truth."


    Lisa crossed her arms. "If they really killed their father, why haven¡¯t the Elders done anything? Why hasn¡¯t anyone said anything?"


    I stared at her, my gaze t. "Because they covered it up. Buried it like everything else. Do you really think power like theirses without blood?"


    She swallowed hard. Her voice trembled now. "What did he do? Their father....why did they kill him?"


    I looked at her for a long moment, then chuckled darkly. "Now you want details? You, who doesn¡¯t even know what Damon does when he disappears for days? You don¡¯t even know what Kael¡¯s wolf is capable of. You think you can handle Rowan when his rage takes over?" I stood slowly and walked up to her, standing toe to toe. "You don¡¯t know anything about your mates, Lisa. Not even the barest truth. And yet you really think you canpete with me?"


    She blinked, stunned. "What?"


    Iughed in her face. "You walk around here with that shy smile and innocent act, thinking you¡¯ve ¡¯touched¡¯ something real. But let me tell you something, they let you see what they want you to see. That¡¯s not love. That¡¯s control."


    She stepped back, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "You think they¡¯ve changed because they gave you a silly stuffed toy and whispered sweet things in your ear? Wake up. You don¡¯t know them. You don¡¯t know what it means to carry their scars. I do."


    Lisa¡¯s voice was quiet. "Then why are you still here? If you hate them so much?"


    I paused for a moment.


    Then I smiled, eyes cold. "Because hate is just another kind of bond. And sometimes, hate is harder to break than love. And the luna position belong to me!"


    She stared at me like she didn¡¯t know whether to run or cry.


    So I leaned in and whispered, "You¡¯re in way over your head, little girl. And by the time you realize it... it¡¯ll be toote."

 Chapter 85 - that night

    <h4>Chapter 85: 85 - that night</h4>


    85


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Lisa was still sitting stiffly on the edge of the chair, pretending she wasn¡¯t bothered, but I could see her trying to process everything I¡¯d said so far. Her eyes held a flicker of doubt, but mostly fear.


    Good.


    I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    "Anyway," I said, leaning back and folding my arms, "back to the story. The one about how the golden boys, your precious mates, murdered their father."


    She flinched slightly at my words but said nothing.


    I tilted my head. "You look surprised. Still think I¡¯m making it up?"


    She hesitated before speaking. "It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t understand. Why would they kill their own father?"


    I nodded slowly. "Of course you don¡¯t. Because you¡¯ve never heard the real story. But you want to, don¡¯t you?"


    She bit her lip, then gave a small nod.


    I smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. I reached for the ss of juice again, took another sip, and began.


    "They lost their mother the day they were born. Did you know that?"


    Lisa¡¯s brows furrowed, her confusion obvious. "No..."


    "Of course not," I said, eyes fixed on my ss as I swirled the juice slowly. "Nobody talks about it. Not even them. Not Damon, not Kael, not Rowan. But it happened. She died giving birth to them. Triplets. Three babies at once. It was too much for her body."


    Lisa¡¯s throat moved as she swallowed. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s heartbreaking."


    "Yes," I said, finally meeting her eyes. "But it wasn¡¯t just a tragedy, Lisa. It became the beginning of their hell."


    She blinked, her expression uncertain. Like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should say something or just let me go on.


    I did anyway.


    "Alpha Garrick, their father, never forgave them for it. Not once. He didn¡¯t see them as sons. From the moment they took their first breath, he saw them as murderers."


    Lisa¡¯s eyebrows pinched together in disbelief.


    "He said they killed the only woman he ever loved," I continued, my voice low and steady. "And maybe, in some twisted way, he actually believed that. But that doesn¡¯t excuse what he did to them. What he turned them into."


    Lisa looked like she wanted to argue. But what could she say? ¡¯That¡¯s not fair¡¯? Nothing about it was fair.


    "But they were babies," she finally whispered, her voice fragile. "They didn¡¯t choose to be born."


    I let out a dry, humorlessugh. "You think Garrick cared about that? He didn¡¯t see innocence when he looked at them. He saw loss. He saw pain. And every cry, everyugh, every step they took just reminded him that the woman he loved was gone. So he punished them for it."


    "Exactly. Babies," I snapped. "Innocent, helpless infants. And yet, he hated them. Not just emotionally. He made them pay for it every day of their lives."


    Lisa¡¯s face twisted. "What do you mean ¡¯pay¡¯?"


    I leaned in. "He abused them, Lisa. In every way you can imagine, physically, mentally, emotionally. They grew up afraid of their own father. Do you know how twisted that is?"


    Her eyes widened. "I... I didn¡¯t know."


    "No, you didn¡¯t," I said with a smallugh. "And do you know what makes it worse? He never even told them a single thing about their mother. Not her name. Not what she looked like. Not even what flower she loved. Nothing."


    Lisa looked genuinely horrified now. "That¡¯s awful."


    "It is," I said, nodding. "But someone did tell them eventually."


    Lisa looked up at me. "Who?"


    "My mother."


    She blinked. "Your mom?"


    I smiled a little. A real one, this time, the memory softening something inside me for a brief second. "Yes. My mom and their mother were best friends. Grew up together. She was one of the few people Alpha Garrick hadn¡¯t managed to chase awaypletely."


    Lisa looked curious now, even though she tried to hide it.


    "My mom told them stories," I said, quieter now. "When we were younger, we¡¯d all sit by the fire and she¡¯d tell them about their mother. Her smile, herugh. How she used to sneak sweets into her sleeves during pack meetings. How she once danced barefoot in the rain during spring."


    I paused.


    "And she told them about the flower garden."


    Lisa frowned. "The garden..."


    I nodded. "Yes. The one they took you to the other day."


    Lisa¡¯s lips parted slightly. "That was... their mother¡¯s?"


    I nodded again. "It was her favorite ce. She nted those flowers herself, one by one. She called them her ¡¯moon babies.¡¯ Said each flower bloomed under a different moon cycle and carried different meanings."


    Lisa looked away, her voice soft. "He never told them about any of that?"


    "No," I said firmly. "He locked the garden up after her death. Sealed it off like it never existed. Like she never existed."


    Silence stretched between us for a long while. Lisa looked... lost. Confused. But also hurting.


    And still, I wasn¡¯t done.


    "They didn¡¯t kill him just because he was cruel," I said finally. "They killed him because he was about to do something that would¡¯ve destroyed them."


    Lisa looked up, startled. "What do you mean?"


    I looked at her, dead in the eyes. "He was nning to exile them. Strip them of their inheritance. im them as cursed. He already had a meeting set with the Elders. I found the letter myself."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened.


    "He wanted them gone," I continued. "Wanted to erase them like he erased their mother."


    "But why?" she whispered.


    "Because they were stronger than him," I said. "Even at eighteen, they had more power than he ever did. And that scared him."


    She sat back slowly, staring at the wall.


    I watched her for a while, then added softly, "They didn¡¯t do it out of hate, Lisa. They did it out of survival."


    She said nothing.


    I stood up, walking to the window.


    "I was there," I said quietly. "That night. When it happened."


    She turned sharply. "What?"


    I nodded. "I wasn¡¯t supposed to be. But I was."


    Lisa looked stunned. "What happened?"


    I took a deep breath. "He¡¯d hit Damon so hard he copsed. Kael was already bleeding from a whipsh. Rowan had bruises all over his neck from being choked. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I screamed. I rushed in. Tried to pull Garrick away. He backhanded me across the face."


    Lisa gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.

 Chapter 86 - to speak

    <h4>Chapter 86: 86 - to speak</h4>


    86


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    "That was the moment," I said. "The second their fatherid hands on me, the girl who tried to protect them, they snapped."


    Lisa¡¯s voice trembled. "What did they do?"


    I turned from the window. "They shifted. All three of them. Right there in that room. Their wolves took over, and for once... they didn¡¯t hold back."


    She whispered, "They killed him..."


    I nodded. "It wasn¡¯t clean. It wasn¡¯t quiet. But it was the only way they were ever going to be free."


    Lisa looked down at her hands. "Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything? Why didn¡¯t they ever talk about it?"


    "Would you?" I asked. "Would you walk around wearing the title of ¡¯father-killer¡¯? Even if it was justified?"


    She was silent.


    I walked back to her, kneeling slightly in front of her chair.


    "They aren¡¯t perfect," I said softly. "Far from it. They¡¯ve done things they¡¯re not proud of. But everything they are, the darkness, the coldness, it was built into them by that man."


    Lisa looked at me. "But they shouldn¡¯t have killed him, he was still their father."


    I blinked at her.


    My heart went quiet for a second. Then it started to beat harder in my chest, like something inside me just snapped awake.


    "They shouldn¡¯t have..." I repeated, staring at her.


    Lisa shifted in her seat, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. "I mean... it¡¯s not right, Belinda. He was still their father. There had to be another way."


    A bitterugh slipped out of my mouth before I could stop it.


    "Of course you¡¯d say that," I said.


    Lisa¡¯s brows drew together. "Bel..."


    "No, Lisa. Don¡¯t," I cut in. "You said that because I didn¡¯t tell you everything. I gave you the soft version. Just enough for sympathy. But not enough to understand."


    She looked ufortable now. "I¡¯m just saying that murder..."


    "He beat Rowan until he passed out. He was ten, Lisa," I said sharply.


    Her head jerked up. "What?"


    "He. Was. Ten," I repeated. "Do you want to hear the rest of it? Or are you going to keep pretending they were just angry sons who snapped one day?"


    Lisa didn¡¯t say anything. Just nodded slowly.


    I took a shaky breath.


    "One night, it was raining so hard. I remember because my mom made me stay over at the pack house. She and Luna Seraphina used to be best friends, you know? So she was close to the boys, especially after the Luna died."


    I looked away, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill just from remembering.


    "That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was in one of the guest rooms. I got up to pee and I passed by the hall that led to the boys¡¯ rooms. That¡¯s when I heard it."


    Lisa leaned in, silent now.


    "Thuds. Like something, someone, was being mmed against the wall. And crying," I said, my voice shaking as I stared at the floor like I was back in that hallway again. "Not the kind of cry you make when you scrape your knee. It was deep. Gut-wrenching. Like someone¡¯s soul was breaking right there."


    Lisa¡¯s lips trembled. "Oh my God..."


    I nodded slowly, blinking back the image in my head. "I walked closer. I was just a kid, but I knew something wasn¡¯t right. The door wasn¡¯t shut all the way, it was cracked open. So I peeked in."


    My heart beat faster as I remembered it all. "And I saw him. Alpha Garrick. Shirtless. Drunk. His eyes were bloodshot, and his mouth twisted like a demon. He had Rowan in his hand. Just one hand, Lisa. Holding him up by the front of his shirt. Rowan¡¯s feet weren¡¯t even touching the ground. He was hanging like a doll. His face was turning red, then purple."


    Lisa¡¯s hand flew to her mouth.


    "And Kael... Kael was on the floor. Curled up like a baby. He was coughing. Blood was on his lips, on the tiles... I remember it clearly because I stepped in it without knowing. He had a busted lip, and his ribs were probably broken. He wasn¡¯t moving much."


    "Oh my God..." she whispered again, eyes wide in horror.


    I looked at her, my voice low but strong. "Damon was trying to stop it. He ran up behind their father and grabbed his arm. Kept yelling, ¡¯Stop, stop, let him go!¡¯ You know what Garrick did?"


    She shook her head slowly.


    "He threw Damon. Just tossed him across the room like he was nothing. He mmed into the wall so hard, I heard the crack. His head hit the corner of the wall. He passed out."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes were ssy now. "And all of that... because...?"


    "Because Rowan spilled tea," I said tly. "He dropped a cup of tea while they were serving him. That¡¯s it. No backtalk. No disrespect. Just an ident. He was seven."


    Her face twisted in disbelief. "Seven?"


    "Yes," I whispered, the rage growing again. "That was what their life was like. Constant fear. Every wrong move meant pain. Their own father, Lisa. The man who should¡¯ve protected them. He hurt them. He broke them."


    "What?"


    I nodded. "That¡¯s it. He had brought a tray to his father¡¯s study and his hand slipped. The tea soaked a file. Garrick lost it. I think he was already drunk, but still... that didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered. Just the rage. He screamed, ¡¯You useless bastard, just like your mother!¡¯ and kept hitting him. I watched that man drag a ten-year-old like a bag of trash and m him into a bookshelf."


    Lisa was crying now. Tears spilling freely down her cheeks. I didn¡¯t stop. She needed to hear it.


    "I wanted to scream. To run and get someone. But my legs were frozen. I¡¯d never seen something so... evil. That¡¯s the only word I have for it. Evil. Damon caught my eye, he saw me. And he mouthed something. Just one word. ¡¯Run.¡¯"


    I sniffed, my voice trembling now.


    "I ran back to my room. I locked the door. I cried until morning. My mom asked what was wrong, and I lied. I said I had a nightmare. And you know what?"


    Lisa wiped her tears and looked at me, heartbroken.


    "I wasn¡¯t even the one it happened to. And I still carry it. So imagine what it did to them, Lisa. Imagine growing up like that every single day."


    Lisa¡¯s voice was a whisper. "Why didn¡¯t anyone stop him?"


    "Because he was the Alpha. And a cruel one. Everyone was scared of him. The elders, the warriors, the house staff. Even my mom. They knew, but they were too afraid to speak."


    Lisa shook her head. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s horrible."

 Chapter 87 - a monster

    <h4>Chapter 87: 87 - a monster</h4>


    87


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I looked at Lisa. Her face was pale, her hands shaking slightly from what I had just told her. But I wasn¡¯t done.


    "You think that story was bad?" I said quietly, bitterness rising in my throat. "That wasn¡¯t even the worst one."


    She looked up, eyes rimmed with red. "There¡¯s... there¡¯s worse?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. There¡¯s worse. You want to know why Kael hates the sound of chains? Why he flinches when someone touches the back of his neck, even if it¡¯s soft?"


    Lisa blinked rapidly, clearly caught off guard. "I... I didn¡¯t even know that."


    "You wouldn¡¯t," I whispered. "Because he hides it. He hides everything. But I saw it. I heard it. I¡¯ll never forget it."


    I took a deep breath. My voice felt tight, like my throat was trying to close up just from remembering it.


    "It was during winter," I began, my eyes lowering as the images shed again in my head. "The power had gone out in the west wing of the house. Everything was cold. I mean freezing. You could see your own breath in the hallway. I remember that day so clearly, Lisa... I had to wear two pairs of socks just to feel my toes. Damon kept trying to light the firece with these matches that wouldn¡¯t strike, and his hands were shaking so much."


    Lisa sat quietly across from me, her eyes already glossy. She was listening, really listening.


    "We were all exhausted. Hungry too, because the kitchen was freezing, and the staff had stopped cooking. Everyone was bundled in nkets and sitting close together to keep warm. But Garrick, he didn¡¯t care. He stormed in like a demon. Furious. Loud. mming things. Cursing."


    I paused, remembering the sound of his boots on the tiles. Heavy. Angry.


    "He med Kael," I continued, quietly. "Said it was Kael¡¯s fault the backup generators hadn¡¯te on. Can you imagine that? ming an eleven-year-old for a power outage in a mansion?"


    Lisa shook her head slowly, confused and pained. "But why Kael? What did he even do?"


    "Nothing. That¡¯s the truth," I said, almost bitterly. "He didn¡¯t even know where the generators were located. That job belonged to the staff. But Garrick didn¡¯t need a reason. He just needed someone to punish. Someone to hurt. And Kael was always the quiet one. Always the one trying hardest to prove himself."


    I looked up at the ceiling for a second. The lump in my throat was getting worse.


    "He grabbed Kael by the hair. Not his shirt, not his arm. His hair. And yanked him out of his room. I heard the thud from my own room down the hall and ran to see what was going on. By the time I got to the stairs, Garrick was already dragging him down, Kael¡¯s whole body limp. His elbows were banging on every step."


    Lisa gasped, her hand flying to her chest.


    "I can still hear the sound. That dull thump. Thump. Thump. Kael didn¡¯t scream. He didn¡¯t cry. He just whimpered. Damon tried to stop him, he threw himself in front of Garrick and said it was his fault instead, but Garrick just kicked him aside like trash."


    I shook my head slowly. My voice was trembling now.


    "He dragged Kael down to the cer. It was already cold as death down there. The kind of cold that eats your bones. He ordered the guards to bring the chains. Real chains, Lisa. Rusty, heavy, the kind used to restrain rogues."


    Lisa¡¯s lips were trembling now.


    "They didn¡¯t ask questions. They didn¡¯t hesitate. They just... did it. One of them was even crying while he helped tie Kael to the wall. But no one disobeyed Garrick. They wrapped the chain around Kael¡¯s wrists, and ankles."


    I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms as the memory came rushing back with full force.


    "Three days, Lisa," I repeated, voice barely holding steady. "Three days in the dark. Chained like an animal. No food. No water. No warmth."


    Lisa looked frozen, pale. Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    "Do you know what Kael looked like when we finally got to him?" I asked, my voice cracking. "His skin was bluish from the cold. His lips were cracked and bleeding. His wrists were raw. The metal cuffs had cut into his skin so deep, there were actual wounds. Open wounds."


    "Oh my God..." she whispered, covering her face.


    "He couldn¡¯t even sit up," I continued, my tears falling now. "He just slumped there, his head hanging low, whispering ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯ over and over again like he was trying to convince himself he deserved it. His voice was hoarse from crying out."


    I shook my head and blinked, trying to clear the water blurring my eyes.


    "Rowan and Damon carried him out. Damon had a broken wrist, remember? But he still helped. He held his brother¡¯s legs while Rowan lifted his upper body. And the whole time Kael kept whispering that he wouldn¡¯t fail again. That he¡¯d learn faster. Be stronger. Be better."


    Lisa finally spoke, her voice shaking. "How... how could Garrick do that to his own son?"


    "Because he didn¡¯t see them as sons," I replied bitterly. "He saw them as projects. As heirs to mold. Tools to sharpen. Weapons to forge. Not children. Never children."


    Tears were slipping down Lisa¡¯s face now.


    "On the third night," I whispered, "I snuck into the cer. I had a little shlight, and some bread hidden in my coat. And when I saw Kael..." My voice cracked. "He wasn¡¯t even crying anymore. Just staring at the wall. His lips were blue. His wrists were bleeding from the chains. He didn¡¯t even blink when I touched him."


    Lisa sobbed into her hand.


    "I fed him the bread. Piece by piece. And I sat there, holding his hand until sunrise. Just praying... praying he wouldn¡¯t die."


    Silence stretched between us for a long moment.


    "I wish I could say that was thest time Garrick did something like that," I muttered. "But it wasn¡¯t. That was just... one of many. And you think we shouldn¡¯t have killed him?"


    Lisa looked at me, trembling.


    "I didn¡¯t know," she whispered. "Belinda, I... I didn¡¯t know."


    I leaned in closer.


    "No," I said. "You didn¡¯t. So stop judging what you don¡¯t understand. Because we didn¡¯t kill a father, Lisa. We killed a monster."

 Chapter 88 - not you

    <h4>Chapter 88: 88 - not you</h4>


    88


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I looked at Lisa. Her eyes were already glossy, but I wasn¡¯t done. Not yet.


    "You think what I told you was bad?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "Let me tell you the one that still makes my mom cry at night."


    Lisa stared at me silently, afraid to say a word.


    "This happened the day the triplets were born," I began, my voice low and tight. "I wasn¡¯t there, I was just a baby myself. But my mom... she was the one who saw everything. She told me."


    Lisa shifted on her seat, bracing herself.


    "You know how everyone says Garrick loved his wife? How he changed after she died?" I gave a bitterugh. "Yeah. But what they don¡¯t say is what he did when she died."


    "W-What did he do?" Lisa asked, already sounding scared.


    "He lost it," I said simply. "Completely. My mom said the moment Luna died giving birth to the triplets, Garrick went mad. Not just angry. Broken. He trashed the room. Threw things. Shoved healers out of the way. Screamed at the top of his lungs."


    Lisa was quiet, but her breathing had quickened.


    "He med the babies," I said. "Said they killed her. That if she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, if those three hadn¡¯te into this world, she¡¯d still be alive."


    Lisa let out a shaky breath.


    "My mom said she was there when he walked past their tiny cribs. They were so small, Lisa. Not even a full day old. Kael was barely breathing. And Garrick just stood there, staring at them with hatred in his eyes."


    "No..." Lisa whispered. "They were just babies..."


    "Exactly," I said, emotion rising in my throat. "But that didn¡¯t stop him. He told everyone that no one was to touch them. No one was to feed them. No wet nurses. No form. Nothing. Said if they wanted to live, they should¡¯ve brought their mother back."


    Lisa gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.


    "My mom tried to step in," I said. "She begged the guards. Pleaded with the healers. She said she even tried to sneak into the nursery at night with a bottle, but Garrick had guards posted at the door twenty-four seven."


    Lisa shook her head, tears now running freely.


    "By the second day, the triplets had stopped crying," I said. "They didn¡¯t have the strength. Damon¡¯s lips had turned blue. Rowan couldn¡¯t even move. Kael was the worst. My mom said his breathing was so shallow, she thought he was gone."


    "Oh my God," Lisa whispered. "How could he... how could he do that to his own babies?"


    "Grief makes people cruel," I said bitterly. "But Garrick? He was already cruel. The grief just made him careless with it."


    Lisa was now crying silently.


    "My mom said it was one of the midwives who finally snapped," I continued. "She locked herself in the nursery when Garrick was out and fed the babies herself. And when Garrick found out, he almost killed her."


    "What?" Lisa cried. "He tried to hurt her for feeding his starving children?!"


    "Yeah," I said. "He threw her down a flight of stairs. She broke her back. Was in bed for months. And no one dared question him. No one."


    Lisa covered her face with her hands.


    "It wasn¡¯t until Alpha Magnus came to visit from the neighboring pack, about a weekter, that things changed. He found out what Garrick had done. And he threatened to call a council. Said if the babies died, Garrick would be put on trial for murder."


    "What did Garrick do?" Lisa whispered.


    "He backed off," I said. "But not because he cared. He just didn¡¯t want to lose his position. So he assigned maids to care for the babies. But he never once held them. Never once looked at them with anything but hatred. That¡¯s what they were born into."


    Lisa shook her head slowly. "They never had a chance."


    "They did," I said, my voice breaking. "Because they had each other. And my mom said even as babies, the triplets reached for one another. Damon would cry until someoneid him next to Rowan. Kael would always settle when he was near his brothers."


    Lisa let out a long breath, clearly overwhelmed.


    "I don¡¯t tell you this for pity," I said softly. "I tell you this so you understand why they are the way they are. Why they don¡¯t trust easily. Why Kael never feels good enough. Why Rowan is always angry. Why Damon wants to protect everyone but doesn¡¯t know how to protect himself."


    Lisa looked at me, tears running down her cheeks.


    "I never knew..." she whispered. "I mean, I knew Garrick was harsh but... starving his babies?"


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    She didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Just sat there, silent and crying.


    And I didn¡¯t me her.


    Because even I still cry when I remember the way my mom described those three helpless boys, alone in a crib, slowly wasting away because the one person who was supposed to love them the most chose to punish them instead.


    They survived.


    But it came with scars no one can see.


    Lisa was quiet now. Completely quiet. Her hands rested limply on her thighs, her eyes swollen with tears. I didn¡¯t feel sorry for her. Not even a little bit. Not this time.


    I stood in front of her, arms folded, chest heaving.


    "You done crying?" I asked, my voice sharp.


    She looked up slowly. "Belinda..."


    "No." I cut her off harshly. "Don¡¯t say my name like you care. Because if you did, you would never question why we did what we did."


    "And they would kill you too," I hissed, stepping closer to her, my eyes zing. "Do you hear me, Lisa? If they ever feel even half the betrayal from you that they felt from him... they will not blink. They¡¯ll end you without flinching."


    She flinched now. I saw it.


    I smirked bitterly. "You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? Good. You should be. You¡¯re walking around this ce like it¡¯s yours, like they¡¯re your brothers. But I¡¯m the only one who knows the pain they¡¯ve lived with. The nightmares. The blood. The punishments."


    I moved even closer and pointed at the door.


    "I was there, Lisa. Not you. Me. Me. So don¡¯t sit there and cry like you¡¯ve got the right. You don¡¯t. I¡¯ve earned my ce beside them. I understand them. You never will."


    She stood up shakily. "Bel..."


    "I am the rightful Luna," I shouted. "Not you. So get the hell out of their lives. Out of my room. Out of this pack if you can¡¯t handle the truth."

 Chapter 89 - never her

    <h4>Chapter 89: 89 - never her</h4>


    89


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Lisa opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She just looked at me, heartbroken, maybe. But I didn¡¯t care. I was done. I pointed at the door again.


    "Leave. Now."


    Lisa hesitated. For a split second, I thought she might argue. I saw it in her eyes, the way her lips quivered like she wanted to say something, to defend herself, to beg maybe. But she didn¡¯t. She turned around slowly, her shoulders sagging with defeat, and walked out the door. Quietly. Without another word.


    As soon as the door shut behind her, a deep breath escaped my lips.


    Finally.


    Peace.


    I stood there for a moment, not moving, letting the stillness settle. Then I walked over to my bed and dropped onto it, the mattress giving way under me like it had been waiting for this moment too. Iid back, staring at the ceiling, letting the tension bleed out of my muscles one slow breath at a time.


    It was done. She was gone.


    I¡¯d told her everything, well, not everything, but enough. Enough to make her stop looking at me like I was some heartless brat. Enough to shatter that delusional image she had of our family, of the triplets, of the world she thought she could walk into and magically fix with her sweet smiles and warm hands.


    I told her the truth. The raw, ugly truth.


    And I didn¡¯t even tell her the worst of it.


    I didn¡¯t tell her how I used to stay up all night with my ear pressed to the wall, listening to Kael cry into his pillow. How Damon once stood so still in the corner after a beating, he looked like a broken statue. How Rowan didn¡¯t speak for days after Garrick threw him down the stairs, like words had be too heavy to carry. I didn¡¯t tell her about the time I found blood on my toys and had to throw them away because they reminded me of screams I couldn¡¯t forget.


    I didn¡¯t tell her any of that.


    I told her enough to scare her. And I hoped it worked.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to let her get close enough to ruin what we¡¯ve built.


    And now?


    Now she knew enough to stay away.


    She had to.


    She had to understand that love doesn¡¯t erase scars, and this pack wasn¡¯t a fairytale. This was survival. Pain. Loyalty born from shared trauma.


    If she had any sense at all... she¡¯d walk away on her own.


    And I hoped, truly, that she would.


    I stood in the middle of the room, chest rising and falling fast from all the yelling I¡¯d just done. My hands were still trembling a bit, but not from fear, no, not anymore. From release. From power. I had finally said it all. Every word Lisa deserved to hear.


    The silence after her footsteps faded brought a strange kind of calm. My room felt... quiet again. Mine again.


    I walked to the door and cracked it open, poking my head out into the hallway. One of the young maids stood not far off, pretending to dust the edge of a table. She looked up quickly when she saw me.


    "Hey," I said sharply, my voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    She scrambled over. "Yes, mydy?"


    I didn¡¯t waste time. "Go get me alcohol. Something strong. The good kind. And I want music, real music. Bring in the speakers from the great hall."


    She blinked at me, clearly unsure. "Right now, mydy?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Do I look like someone who¡¯s in the mood to be questioned?"


    Her eyes widened. "No, mydy! Right away."


    I shut the door with a heavy sigh and walked to the vanity. I stared at myself in the mirror, eyes a little red, hair messy from pacing and yelling, lips still curled in something close to a smirk.


    Lisa was gone.


    And I could breathe.


    Not even two minutes passed before I heard a soft knock and the door opened. The girl pushed in a trolley with two big speakers on top and set down a bottle of dark liquor and a single ss. She stood there awkwardly, waiting.


    "Should I pour it for you, mydy?" she asked softly.


    I shook my head. "No. Leave. Lock the door behind you."


    She obeyed quickly, and once I heard the door click shut, I turned on the speakers. The bass hit instantly, deep and wild. Old music, the kind that made your bones remember ces they¡¯d never been.


    I poured myself a full ss, held it up in the air like I was toasting ghosts, and muttered, "To pain."


    Then I drank.


    The burn hit my chest hard. I loved it.


    I let the music move through me. I danced alone in the middle of the room, my bare feet sliding against the cool floor, my head thrown back. Iughed, at what, I don¡¯t know. Maybe just because I could.


    Because Lisa wasn¡¯t here to cry and whine and pretend she understood.


    No one understood the triplets like I did.


    "They were babies," I slurred, lifting the bottle straight to my lips this time. "Starving. Crying in the dark. He didn¡¯t even look at them. Didn¡¯t feed them. And Lisa thinks she can walk in here with her soft voice and fix everything?"


    I scoffed. The thought made me want tough and scream at the same time.


    "She knows nothing..."


    The music pounded harder, vibrating through the floor, through my legs, my arms. I spun, slow and tipsy, like I was dancing in a dream. The room was spinning, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Another ss.


    Another.


    I didn¡¯t even know when I dropped the third. The ss slipped from my hand and rolled across the floor. I didn¡¯t bother to pick it up.


    My knees were weak. My head felt heavy. I copsed onto the bed, sinking into the soft mattress with a groan. I turned onto my side and stared at the wall, breathing hard.


    "She better stay gone," I muttered to no one.


    Lisa. That foolish, emotional mess. Crying as if that would change what happened. As if she ever stood a chance. She didn¡¯t know what they¡¯d been through. I was the only one who knew. I was the only one who saw them. Who felt for them.


    And that made me the rightful Luna.


    Not her.


    Never her.


    My eyes fluttered shut, the world blurring.


    The music kept ying, but I was already drifting, half dreaming, half drowning in the haze of alcohol and anger.


    And for the first time in a long while, I felt at peace.

 Chapter 90 - I was trash

    <h4>Chapter 90: 90 - I was trash</h4>


    90


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was shaking.


    I didn¡¯t even know how I managed to make it back to my room. My legs felt like jelly. My chest was tight. My hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. I shut the door behind me and leaned against it like my life depended on it.


    "They... killed him," I whispered to myself, still not believing what I had heard.


    The triplets... Kael, Damon, and Rowan... they killed their father.


    I sank slowly to the floor, my back still against the door. My mind was spinning, my heart racing. I had just stood there, listening to Belinda pour out those horrible things. All the abuse. All the beatings. The pain. The blood. The fear. And I believed her, I saw it in her eyes. It was real. Every single word.


    "Oh God..." I gasped, my hand covering my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t know they had suffered like that. I didn¡¯t know they were raised in pure horror. That Garrick, their father, had treated them like dogs... no, worse than dogs. Belinda didn¡¯t sugarcoat anything. She said it the way it was, raw, painful, cruel.


    But still...


    Still...


    I didn¡¯t deserve what they did to me.


    I sat there on the cold floor, my eyes stinging with tears. My chest ached in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. I remembered every horrible night they forced themselves on me. The fear, the helplessness, the shame. My fists clenched.


    "They hurt me," I whispered.


    And it didn¡¯t matter that they were hurt too. That they had suffered. That they were broken boys in a broken world. Because they broke me too.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this," I cried, my voice louder this time. "I didn¡¯t choose to be your mate!"


    I mmed my palm against the floor in frustration.


    "You think I wanted this? To be dragged into your sick, twisted pack? You think I ever wanted to fall into your world?"


    I stood up, shaking harder now. My breath wasing out in short gasps. I stormed over to the shelf near my bed and grabbed the one thing that made me feel anything toward them, the stupid doll Damon gave me.


    I held it up, staring at it like it was poison.


    "You thought this fixed anything?" I yelled. "You thought this stupid toy made up for all the nights I begged you to stop?!"


    I threw it across the room with all the strength I had.


    It hit the wall and fell to the floor. Just like that.


    I sank down to my knees, sobbing now.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this," I said through my tears. "I was just human. I was just Lisa. A regr girl who didn¡¯t want to mix up about mates or packs or alphas or any of this madness."


    My voice cracked.


    "I didn¡¯t hurt you. I didn¡¯t beat you. I wasn¡¯t the one who locked you in rooms or made you bleed or broke your bones."


    I sniffled hard, wiping my face roughly with my palm.


    "So why did you do it to me?" I whispered. "Why did you treat me like that?"


    The silence in the room was deafening.


    I sat there for what felt like forever, curled up on the floor, hugging myself, rocking slightly. The memories came in like waves, Damon¡¯s eyes when he looked at me like I was nothing, Kael¡¯s fists against the wall when I screamed, Rowan¡¯s cruel smile as he whispered in my ear while holding me down.


    And now I knew why they were like that.


    They were broken.


    But so was I.


    And I didn¡¯t even get the chance to fight back.


    Iughed bitterly. A dry, cracked sound.


    I stood up again, slowly this time, my body aching with exhaustion and pain. I walked over to the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, tired eyes, swollen lips, dried tears on my cheeks.


    "This is me now," I muttered. "Because of them."


    I pressed my fingers to the mirror.


    "And no apology will ever be enough."


    "You think telling me your past makes you innocent?" I shouted into the silence. "You think I¡¯ll just understand? That I¡¯ll just suddenly love you? Just ept you?"


    I was pacing now, my emotions boiling.


    "You were supposed to be better. You of all people should¡¯ve known how much it hurts to be powerless, to be used, to be abused. And you did it to me anyway."


    I turned to face the doll on the floor again.


    "You knew what it meant to suffer. You lived it. So why? Why did you be monsters just like him?"


    I shook my head.


    "I¡¯m not forgiving you," I said firmly. "Not today. Not tomorrow. Not until you feel every piece of what you did to me."


    I was never the same after I came to this ce.


    I used to smile. I used tough with my dad, dance in the rain, sneak out to get ice cream with my dad. I used to have silly dreams about love like every naive girls. I thought my man would be kind, gentle, warm and love me, sweep me off my feet like the princess in books. I thought love would feel like butterflies and sunrises and soft kisses under stars.


    But it felt like chains. Like bruises. Like tears soaking my pillow in the dark.


    They stole that from me.


    They took my innocence and reced it with fear.


    They took my voice and reced it with screams.


    They took my body and treated it like it was nothing.


    Even if they were broken by their father, even if they killed him to protect themselves, even if their pain was real...


    It doesn¡¯t erase mine.


    It doesn¡¯t undo what they did to me.


    "You don¡¯t get to act like victims and viins at the same time," I said. "you don¡¯t get to hurt me and then cry about your past."


    "I¡¯m sorry you were abused," I said, softer now. "I am. No child deserves what you went through."


    "But I¡¯m not your punching bag."


    "I¡¯m not your outlet for pain."


    "I¡¯m not your father."


    "Damn it!" I screamed. "I didn¡¯t deserve this!"


    I rushed to the wall and punched it with both fists, not caring about the sting.


    "You think I¡¯ll ever forget the way you looked at me like I was trash?"


    "The way you touched me like you owned me?"


    "The way I cried and you kept going like it meant nothing?"


    Tears flooded my eyes again.


    "You think I¡¯ll forgive you? Just because you were broken too?"


    I let out a sob and dropped to the floor again.


    "Well I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. Not yet."

 Chapter 91 - still standing

    <h4>Chapter 91: 91 - still standing</h4>


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    When the morning bell rang, I forced myself up. I cleaned my face, dressed quickly, and tied my hair back. It was kitchen duty today. No one cared if I¡¯d cried all night. I was still expected to show up.


    The kitchen was already bustling when I arrived. The head maid looked over her shoulder and barked, "Lisa, you¡¯rete."


    "I¡¯m sorry, ma," I muttered, moving quickly to the counter.


    Breakfast was being ted for the Alphas, toast stacked neatly in a silver rack, roasted potatoes golden and glistening with a light sheen of butter, fresh juice squeezed from oranges so ripe the scent floated in the air, eggs soft and fluffy, and strips of bacon cooked just the way they liked it, crisp at the edges but still tender in the middle. The smell was warm and mouthwatering, the kind of smell that usually made my stomach growl. But this morning, my stomach twisted instead, a tight, nervous knot forming inside me.


    The head maid¡¯s voice cut sharply through the kitchen noise. "Take this to the main dining room. You and you," she pointed at two other maids standing nearby, "go with her."


    We all nodded, almost in unison. The silver trays weren¡¯t heavy, but I gripped mine like it might slip out of my hands if I loosened my hold. The polished lid reflected the flicker of the kitchenmps, and I kept my eyes down so I wouldn¡¯t catch sight of my own face.


    As we stepped into the hallway, the sound of our footsteps echoed faintly against the walls. The air outside the kitchen felt cooler, sharper, like it was waiting for something to happen. My heart was already beating faster, the kind of rhythm that made my chest feel too small. My palms were sweaty around the tray handles, and I could feel my lips trembling no matter how many times I told myself in my head, Stop. Don¡¯t be scared. Breathe. But the truth was, no matter what I told myself, the fear sat stubbornly in my bones.


    The main dining hall came into view, its tall double doors already open, inviting yet intimidating. Inside, it was... empty. Completely empty. No hum of conversation, no scrape of chairs. Just silence. The kind of silence that presses against your ears.


    We walked inside, the sound of the trays being set down breaking the stillness for a moment. The maids beside me got to work quickly, one unfolding crisp white napkins with practiced hands, the other cing sses so perfectly aligned they looked like they had been measured. I followed along quietly, setting out the cutlery, making sure every fork, knife, and spoon sat in perfect order. My movements were careful, almost stiff.


    I kept my eyes fixed on the table, on the shine of the silverware, on anything that wasn¡¯t the mirrors along the far wall. I couldn¡¯t look at them, and I was d that they were not around.


    Just as we finished arranging everything, the air shifted, and a faint sound came from the doorway. Therge wooden door creaked open.


    And they walked in.


    Kael first. Then Damon. Then Rowan.


    Kael¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on me. I dropped my gaze, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    "Hmm, breakfast is here," he said with a smirk.


    They walked toward the table casually,ughing about something I couldn¡¯t hear. My heart was thudding like a drum.


    I turned, ready to leave, but suddenly...


    SMACK.


    Kael¡¯s handnded hard on my butt.


    "Alpha Kael!" I gasped, spinning to face him, my cheeks burning.


    Heughed, loud and careless. "What? Just saying good morning, kitten."


    Rowan grinned. "You really should be used to it by now."


    "I¡¯m not your toy," I said quietly but clearly. "Please... don¡¯t touch me like that again."


    Kael raised a brow. "What did you say?"


    "I said don¡¯t touch me again," I repeated, trying to keep my voice from shaking. "I¡¯m here to serve. That¡¯s all."


    Rowanughed cruelly. "Look who grew a spine overnight."


    "I¡¯m not joking," I snapped. "Leave me alone."


    Kael¡¯s smile dropped slightly. His eyes darkened.


    "You think just because we let you breathe, you can talk back?" he hissed.


    "You think your pain makes you powerful?" I said, my voice louder now. "It doesn¡¯t. It just made you cruel."


    The room went dead silent for a moment.


    Even the maids stopped moving.


    Damon looked at me from across the room, his expression unreadable.


    For a second, I held my breath.


    I thought... maybe he¡¯d say something. Maybe he¡¯d defend me. Maybe the boy who gave me that stupid little doll still existed inside him. I stared at him, waiting, pleading silently with my eyes for just a single word.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He didn¡¯t move toward me.


    He just turned around... and walked out.


    Like I was nothing.


    Like I didn¡¯t matter.


    I blinked, stunned. My chest tightened, like all the air had been sucked out of the room. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to save me, not really, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d abandon me so easily either.


    Kaelughed behind me, sharp and bitter. "You really are pushing your luck."


    His voice scraped against my nerves like nails on ss.


    Rowan stepped closer, his face hovering inches from mine. That cruel smirk tugged at his lips like he enjoyed watching me fall apart. "You might want to remember your ce, Lisa."


    I lifted my chin, even though my heart was thudding painfully in my chest.


    "I remember it every day," I whispered. "It¡¯s the one where I was raped and beaten by the people fate said were supposed to love me."


    The silence that followed was deafening. The maids gasped behind me, shocked, as if I had just confessed a crime. But I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t care who heard it. I didn¡¯t care if they punished me for it.


    It was the truth.


    It was my truth.


    I turned around slowly, walked out with my fists clenched so tightly I could feel my nails digging into my palms. I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t cry.


    Let them be angry.


    Let them hate me.


    They¡¯ve already done the worst things possible to me. And yet, I¡¯m still here. I¡¯m still standing.


    They couldn¡¯t break me again. Not this time.


    And as for Damon...?


    He could take his silence and shove it where the moon doesn¡¯t shine.


    Because if he couldn¡¯t speak up now, when I needed him the most, then he was just like the others.


    Maybe even worse.

 Chapter 92 - just rest

    <h4>Chapter 92: 92 - just rest</h4>


    92


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I walked back into the kitchen, my head spinning but my heart heavier. I was still trembling, still trying to process everything. The breakfast had already been cleared away, and the other maids were back to their chores like nothing had happened.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to do anymore. I kept my head down, moving slowly to the sink to wash some bowls. The room spun for a second, but I blinked it away. Maybe I just needed water. Or rest. Or maybe I needed to cry, but I was too tired to even do that.


    I gripped the sink a little tighter. The voices around me sounded far away. My vision began to blur. My hands felt cold. My knees gave out.


    Everything around me started to go dark.


    But before I hit the floor, someone caught me.


    Warm hands. Strong arms. A scent I recognized.


    Damon.


    Thest thing I saw before everything went ck was his face hovering above mine, worry clouding his usually hard eyes.


    Then... darkness.


    I woke up slowly, my eyelids heavy. The soft feel of a nket over my body, the quiet hush of a room... it felt unfamiliar, too peaceful.


    Was I dead?


    "Grumps?" a voice said softly.


    I blinked and turned my head.


    Damon.


    Sitting by the edge of my bed, arms crossed, brows furrowed, but not in anger. He looked... concerned?


    "You awake?"


    I licked my lips, my throat dry. "Water..."


    He stood immediately, grabbed a bottle from the table, and helped me drink. I sipped slowly, never breaking eye contact with him. I couldn¡¯t lie, it was strange seeing this side of him.


    "Thanks," I murmured.


    "You fainted in the kitchen," he said, sitting again. "Scared the hell out of me."


    "You were there?"


    "Yeah. I was walking by. Saw you wobbling like a drunk goat."


    I snorted. "That¡¯s your way of showing you care?"


    He smirked a little. "Maybe. You¡¯re still annoying, though."


    "And you¡¯re still a jerk."


    "Grumps," he said again, this time with a softer tone.


    "Stop calling me that."


    "You don¡¯t like it?"


    "I don¡¯t like anything about you right now."


    He went quiet.


    I stared up at the ceiling. The silence stretched too long, too ufortably.


    "Why are you here, Damon?" I asked finally.


    He looked at me for a moment before answering. "I don¡¯t know. I guess... I just wanted to make sure you were okay."


    "You all abused me," I whispered. "You made my life hell. And now you¡¯re sitting here like you care?"


    He looked down, fidgeting with his fingers. "I know."


    "You know?" I snapped. "Is that all you have to say?"


    "I¡¯m not good with words, Lisa."


    "Well, try. Because I deserve more than silence."


    "Shut up," he said sharply. "The royal physician said you passed out from stress. You need rest. Stop talking."


    I blinked at him. "Don¡¯t tell me to shut up..."


    "I said stop talking!" Damon snapped. "Just... stay still and rest."


    I looked away, swallowing the pain and humiliation. I hated being like this in front of him. Weak. Vulnerable. Just then, the door creaked open and Naomi walked in, holding a tray with a kettle, a teacup, a small bowl of hot water, and a neatly folded towel.


    She paused as her eyes met mine.


    That look... disgust. Pure disgust.


    She didn¡¯t say a word. Just walked in like I was nothing but dirt under her shoe. She ced the tray on the table beside my bed, her lips pressed into a tight line.


    She turned and left, her silence louder than any insult.


    I felt a sting in my chest. A sharp one. Like someone had taken a pin and jabbed it into the softest part of me.


    I knew people in this ce hated me. I knew. It wasn¡¯t new. But still... it hurt. Every single time.


    "She hates me," I whispered, barely able to keep my voice steady. My eyes stayed on the door Naomi had just walked through. The tray she dropped sat quietly on the bedside table, steam curling up from the tea like it was mocking me.


    "She¡¯s not important," Damon replied tly, not even looking up. "Now drink the tea. You need it before you can take your meds."


    I stared at the cup. The steam, the scent of herbs, the stupid fancy teacup. Everything about it made my stomach twist.


    "I don¡¯t want it," I said.


    He looked at me, his jaw tightening. "Lisa."


    "I said I don¡¯t want it."


    He leaned forward slowly, eyes narrowing like I¡¯d just challenged him to a fight. "Are you trying to be difficult, or are you just naturally stubborn?"


    That pushed something in me. Something bitter and broken.


    "I don¡¯t want anything from you," I snapped, yanking the covers off me. My legs felt shaky, but I didn¡¯t care. "I can get up. I¡¯m fine."


    "No, you¡¯re not." His hand reached out, pressing gently but firmly against my shoulder, pushing me back into the bed. I struggled for a second, but my body betrayed me, weak and tired and aching.


    "The physician said your body¡¯s exhausted," Damon continued, his voice sharp. "You were on your feet since 4 a.m., and you haven¡¯t been eating properly. You fainted, Lisa. You fainted in front of everyone."


    "I don¡¯t care," I murmured, turning my face to the wall, feeling heat rise in my throat. "Let them see. Let themugh. I don¡¯t care anymore."


    There was silence.


    Heavy silence.


    Then I heard him sigh, and his voice came again. Softer this time.


    "I do."


    I blinked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I heard him right.


    "I care."


    Slowly, I turned my head to face him. He was staring at me, really staring, not with the usual cold look he wore like armor, but something gentler. Still firm, still guarded, but different. His brows were slightly furrowed, his lips set in a straight line, and his eyes... they looked tired. Concerned.


    My throat tightened. "Why?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted quietly. "But when I saw you fall..."


    He stopped, shook his head like the memory pissed him off.


    "I didn¡¯t like it," he said. "I didn¡¯t like the way my chest felt. Or the way everything just... froze."


    I swallowed hard, trying to keep my breathing calm, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    "You¡¯re not supposed to care," I whispered. "None of you are. You made that clear from day one."


    His jaw clenched again, and he leaned back, rubbing a hand down his face.


    I stared at him. Not saying a word.


    Then he nodded toward the tea. "Please. Just drink it. You don¡¯t have to prove anything to anyone right now. Just... rest."


    I looked at the cup again. I didn¡¯t want it. I didn¡¯t want anything from him. But I also didn¡¯t want to feel this dizzy anymore. I didn¡¯t want to faint again.


    Slowly, I reached out and took the cup in my hands. Damon didn¡¯t move or say anything. He just watched.


    I took a small sip.

 Chapter 93 - go home

    <h4>Chapter 93: 93 - go home</h4>


    ~93


    Lisa¡¯s POV


    I swallowed the pills slowly, grimacing at the bitter taste they left behind. Damon sat on the edge of the bed beside me, holding the cup of tea like he was guarding it with his life.


    "Done," I muttered, pushing the cup back toward him.


    He nodded and stood up, reaching for the bowl of hot water Naomi had left on the table. I watched him quietly, confused. He dipped a small towel into the water, wrung it out, and walked back to me.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "You¡¯re burning up," he said. "Just let me do this."


    "I don¡¯t need you to."


    He ignored me, sitting again and gently cing the warm towel on my forehead. The sensation made me flinch.


    "Damon, stop..."


    "Lisa," he said, cutting me off. His voice was calm but firm. "You treated me when I had bruises, remember?"


    I blinked at him. "That was different."


    He met my eyes. "How?"


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. I just stared at him, feeling too weak to argue. Finally, I let out a soft breath andy back down, turning my face slightly away from him.


    "That¡¯s what I thought," he murmured, pressing the cloth gently to my skin.


    It was quiet for a few minutes. The towel moved slowly across my forehead, wiping off the sweat that had started to gather. I closed my eyes and let myself breathe. I was too tired to keep up the fight.


    Thest thing I remembered was his warm hand resting against my cheek, and then everything went dark.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been asleep. Maybe hours. Maybe the whole night. But I woke up slowly, like I was swimming through thick fog. My head still throbbed, but the burning in my body had lessened. I opened my eyes a little and saw Damon sitting beside me again, his arms crossed and his head tilted slightly.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said, voice low.


    I blinked, trying to adjust to the light. "You¡¯re still here?"


    "I told you I would be."


    I tried to sit up, but he quickly ced a hand on my shoulder.


    "Don¡¯t," he said. "Just lie down."


    "You didn¡¯t have to stay," I whispered.


    "I wanted to."


    I looked at him, unsure of what to say. He¡¯d never said things like that to me before. Damon had always been cold, distant, and careful. This, this version of him was something new.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    "I think so. I¡¯m just... tired."


    "Your fever broke, which is good," he said, dipping the towel again and gently dabbing the sides of my neck. "You scared me, you know."


    I stared at him. "Scared you?"


    "Yeah." He gave a shortugh.


    I heard myself whisper, "I hate this ce."


    "I know," he said gently.


    "It¡¯s cold."


    He stood up quietly, walked across the room, and returned with a thicker nket. He draped it over me without a word, then sat back down and resumed wiping my forehead.


    "You don¡¯t talk much," I murmured.


    "There¡¯s not much to say."


    "You¡¯re always watching."


    "Because you do stupid things."


    I closed my eyes. "Like what?"


    "Like skipping meals. Taking everyone¡¯s insults and pretending it doesn¡¯t get to you. Fainting and acting like it¡¯s no big deal."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    A few seconds passed before I whispered, "I¡¯m used to it."


    "That¡¯s not something to be proud of," he said tly.


    My lips trembled. I swallowed hard, trying not to cry. "Then stop looking at me like that."


    "Like what?"


    "Like you care."


    He didn¡¯t answer. He just dipped the towel again, then gently pressed it to my cheek.


    I felt myself getting sleepier. My body was too tired to fight. My chest hurt, my head ached, and the warmth of the nket made me want to curl up and disappear.


    "I hate being weak," I muttered.


    "You¡¯re not weak, Grumps."


    "I want to ask you something," I said quietly, my voice still hoarse from being sick.


    Damon was sitting by my side, not saying much, just asionally ncing at me while he scrolled through something on his tablet. He didn¡¯t answer immediately, but I saw the way his shoulders tensed slightly. That always happened when he sensed I was about to say something serious.


    He finally looked at me, brows raised. "What is it?"


    I hesitated. "Can I... can I go home for a while? I miss my dad."


    He blinked, confused. "Home?"


    I nodded slowly. "Just for a few days. Two or three. I just want to see my father."


    Damon¡¯s expression tightened, and I could already see the ¡¯no¡¯ forming on his lips.


    "I¡¯m not trying to run away," I said quickly, lifting a hand. "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking."


    He crossed his arms, giving me that look, the one that said he didn¡¯t believe me fully. "Lisa, do you know how suspicious that sounds? You suddenly asking to leave after being unconscious for almost a full day?"


    "I know," I murmured. "But I just... I miss him. I didn¡¯t even say goodbye properly when I left. Everything happened so fast."


    Damon exhaled and leaned back in the chair. "Even if you wanted to run," he said, a small scoff escaping his lips, "there are guards stationed in every direction. You wouldn¡¯t get far."


    "I¡¯m not trying to run!" I snapped, then winced as my head pounded a bit.


    He nced at me and let out another breath. "Fine."


    My eyes widened. "What?"


    "I said fine," he repeated. "You can go. Spend a week if you want."


    I sat up a little, stunned. "Wait... seriously?"


    Damon shrugged. "A week. But only because you look like crap and maybe being with your dad will make you look less miserable."


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be insulted or grateful.


    "I... thank you," I said softly.


    "You¡¯re still sick," he reminded me, standing. "You¡¯re not leaving until the physician says you¡¯re strong enough."


    "Okay," I nodded. "That¡¯s fair."


    "And," he added, pausing by the door, "if I find out you¡¯re nning anything..."


    "I¡¯m not!" I cut in.


    He gave me a pointed look. "Good. Because if you disappear, Lisa, I¡¯ll be the one toe after you."


    I swallowed, unsure if that was a threat or a promise.


    "Get some rest," he muttered before walking out.


    Iy back down, staring at the ceiling. My heart felt a little lighter, just knowing I¡¯d be able to see my father again.

 Chapter 94 - over you

    <h4>Chapter 94: 94 - over you</h4>


    94


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat quietly on the bed, my fingers twisting the edge of the nket. My body still felt weak, but it was nothingpared to before. Damon had left the room a while ago after saying I could spend a week with my father. I was still trying to wrap my head around that. He agreed. He agreed.


    There was a soft knock at the door.


    "Come in," I said, my voice still hoarse.


    The royal physician walked in with his satchel and gave me a small smile. "Good morning, Lisa."


    I tried to smile back. "Good morning."


    He pulled the stool close to the bed and sat down, cing the satchel beside him. "I just want to check onest time before you¡¯re cleared to travel."


    I nodded slowly. "Alright."


    He checked my pulse, then my eyes and throat. He asked a few questions: how I felt, if I¡¯d eaten anything, and if I was still dizzy. I answered them as best as I could.


    When he was done, he gave a firm nod.


    "You¡¯re perfectly fine now, just a little weak, but you¡¯ll be alright," he said. "But I advise you to take it slow. Avoid stress. You need to eat better and sleep properly."


    "I will. Thank you."


    He stood and left. The door clicked shut behind him.


    I sat there in silence for a while.


    Fine.


    I was fine.


    But why did it feel like nothing was fine?


    I looked out the window, the morning sun spilling soft light into the room. My thoughts drifted to home. My father. Hisughter. The way he always knew when I was upset, even if I tried to hide it. I missed thatfort. That peace.


    I heard the door open again, and I turned.


    Damon stepped in, holding a small bag.


    "They said you¡¯re cleared," he said, cing the bag on the table. "I got one of the maids to pack some of your clothes."


    I looked at him, surprised. "You did?"


    He shrugged. "You¡¯re still weak. Thought it¡¯d save time."


    I blinked, unsure of what to say. "Thank you."


    There was an awkward pause.


    "I¡¯ll have someone drive you there. You¡¯ll leave in the morning," he added.


    "Okay."


    "Just....don¡¯t overdo it," he said, his voice quieter now. "You fainted, Lisa. That¡¯s not nothing."


    "I know."


    We stood there for a moment, me sitting on the bed, and he, standing like he wasn¡¯t sure if he shoulde closer or leave.


    "Do you want anything?" he asked finally. "Soup? Water?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m alright."


    He nodded once and turned to leave, but just before reaching the door, he paused and looked back.


    "Just... don¡¯t forget toe back."


    I gave a small smile, not sure what to say. I didn¡¯t think I was the kind of person someone would miss, but hearing that from him, it did something strange to my chest.


    "I won¡¯t," I whispered.


    He gave a brief nod and walked out.


    The next morning, I was ready.


    I wore something simple, a soft dress Damon had left on the table with the others, and pulled my hair into a low braid. I still felt a little tired, but the thought of seeing my father again made my heart beat faster. I couldn¡¯t wait.


    A maid helped me down to the car, where two guards waited. Damon wasn¡¯t there. I didn¡¯t expect him to be, honestly. But part of me... I don¡¯t know. Maybe I wanted to say goodbye.


    "You¡¯re all set, Lisa," one of the guards said, opening the door for me.


    I nodded, slipping into the back seat. As we drove out of thepound, I leaned against the window, watching trees blur by, watching people walk along the roads, carrying baskets or holding hands.


    I hadn¡¯t been home in weeks.


    The closer we got, the more my chest tightened. I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe it was excitement. Maybe nerves. Maybe both.


    When we finally pulled up in front of my home, a small white house with a nted roof and overgrown garden, I almost cried.


    "We¡¯re here, Lisa, one of the guards said.


    "I... thank you," I mumbled, stepping out quickly.


    The door to the house was closed, but the window curtains were pulled aside. I rushed forward and knocked.


    "Papa?" I called softly, knocking again. "Papa, it¡¯s me!"


    There was no answer.


    My heart skipped.


    "Papa?"


    I tried the doorknob, it was open. I stepped inside. The house was quiet. Too quiet.


    "Papa?"


    Then I heard it. A soft cough from the back room. I ran through the hallway and opened his bedroom door.


    And there he was.


    My father was lying on the bed, pale, thin, and wrapped in two thick nkets. His once-strong face looked weak and tired. His lips were dry. His eyes barely opened when he turned his head.


    "Lisa?" he whispered.


    Tears sprang to my eyes immediately.


    "Papa!" I ran to his side and dropped to my knees. "Oh my God... What happened to you?"


    He smiled weakly. "You came."


    I grabbed his hand. It was warm, but not in a good way. It was too warm. Feverish.


    "Yes, I came," I said, my voice breaking. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t anyone write to me?"


    He coughed again. "Didn¡¯t... want to worry you. You had your troubles."


    "Oh, Papa." I wiped his forehead with the sleeve of my dress. "This is bad. You need a doctor. A real one."


    "There was one," he whispered. "Said it¡¯s just old age catching up."


    "Old age doesn¡¯t make someone look like this!" I cried, looking around. "Have you eaten? Where¡¯s the caretaker?"


    "She left," he said softly. "Couldn¡¯t pay her anymore."


    "God..." I shook my head, standing up. "I¡¯m calling for help."


    "No..."


    "Yes," I said firmly. "I¡¯m not going to sit here and watch you fade like this."


    I rushed back to the guards waiting outside.


    "Please," I begged, "can one of you ride into town and call a doctor? My father... he¡¯s very sick."


    "We are not here to serve you, Lisa. So don¡¯t think of ordering us around. Alpha Damon asked us to stay for a while beforeing back to the pce!" he yelled out.


    "Oh, should I call Damon and tell him what you just said?"


    "Yes, mydy," one of them nodded, quickly mounting the car we came with and riding off.


    I walked back inside, trying not to cry. I brought water to my father, helped him sip it. I opened all the windows for fresh air and sat beside him, holding his hand.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" I whispered.


    "I didn¡¯t want to burden you," he whispered back. "You¡¯re already... with that Alphas. I know you don¡¯t have peace there."


    "I¡¯d never choose anything over you, Papa."


    His eyes filled with tears. "I know. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry."


    "You¡¯re all I ever worry about," I said softly.

 Chapter 95 - see you again

    <h4>Chapter 95: 95 - see you again</h4>


    95


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    We stayed like that until the physician came, followed closely by the guard. I stood up quickly when I heard the knock and opened the door to let them in. My heart was pounding the whole time, like it was afraid of what I¡¯d hear.


    The doctor, a middle-aged man with a kind but serious face, nodded at me before walking over to Papa. He carried a small leather bag and wore round sses that kept sliding down his nose. He didn¡¯t talk much as he worked. He just asked me a few questions in a calm, quiet tone.


    "How long has he been coughing like this?"


    "I have no idea. I just met him this way..."


    He nodded, writing something down. Then he touched Papa¡¯s forehead, checked his pulse, opened his mouth gently, and listened to his breathing with a wooden tube. His frown deepened a little as he listened.


    My stomach twisted.


    When he was done, he turned to me. His expression was calm, but there was something heavy in his eyes.


    "He¡¯s very weak," he said, gently. "There¡¯s a high fever and a chest infection. It¡¯s serious, but not the worst I¡¯ve seen. He needs plenty of rest, proper food, and medicine every day. I¡¯lle again tomorrow to monitor him."


    My voice trembled. "Will he be okay?"


    The doctor looked at me steadily, no lies, just facts. "He should recover, but slowly. You brought help just in time. If you had waited another day or two... it might have been a different story."


    I let out a shaky breath and pressed both hands to my face. "Thank you... Thank you so much."


    He gave a small bow of his head, then packed up and left with the guard. I made sure they got out safely and then closed the door quietly behind them.


    Then I came back and sat down on the floor beside Papa¡¯s bed, resting my head against the edge of the mattress and holding his hand again. His fingers were still warm, though a little limp. But he was breathing easier now. Not great... but not as fast and shallow as before.


    "I¡¯m not leaving you," I whispered. "I¡¯m right here, Papa."


    His eyelids fluttered, and for the first time since morning, I saw a tiny smile on his face.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Lisa," he murmured, his voice hoarse.


    Tears welled in my eyes and spilled down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t even try to stop them.


    "I missed you so much," I said, brushing a damp cloth gently over his forehead like the doctor showed me. "I kept thinking about you, every single day. I prayed you were okay."


    He made a small, tired sound, half groan, half sigh, and squeezed my hand weakly.


    "You¡¯re all I¡¯ve got," I whispered. "No matter what happens, I¡¯m not letting anything happen to you. I swear."


    But in the back of my mind, I wondered, would Damon let me stay longer if Papa didn¡¯t get better in a week?


    And would I care if he didn¡¯t?


    Because looking at my father like this, I knew I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Not until he could sit up and smile like before.


    Even if Damon didn¡¯t like it. Even if it caused trouble.


    I walked back slowly into my father¡¯s room, holding the tray with his evening medicine. My hands shook slightly, but I tried to steady them.


    "Papa," I called softly as I entered the room.


    He looked up from the bed. His face was pale and tired, his once-strong body now looking so weak under the thick nket. But he still managed a small smile.


    "My Lisa," he whispered. "You¡¯re here."


    "I¡¯m always here," I replied, walking to his side and sitting gently on the edge of the bed. "I brought your medicine. You have to take it now."


    He made a face. "Those bitter pills?"


    "Papa," I said with a smallugh, "you sound like a child."


    "Maybe I am," he replied. "Now that my little girl hase home to take care of me."


    I held the ss of water to his lips after cing the pills in his palm. "No jokes. Just take them, please."


    He stared at the pills for a second, then looked at me. "You look tired. Are they treating you well over there?"


    I hesitated. "It¡¯s... okay. I¡¯m fine."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You sure? I know when you¡¯re lying."


    I looked down. "It¡¯s not easy. A lot of people hate me over there. But it¡¯s fine."


    "Don¡¯t let them change your heart," he said quietly as he finally put the pills in his mouth and swallowed with a sip of water. "You¡¯ve always had the softest heart. Don¡¯t let that ce harden you."


    "I won¡¯t," I whispered.


    He leaned back into the pillow, his breathing heavy. I picked up the towel from the small basin beside the bed and dabbed at his forehead.


    "I don¡¯t like seeing you like this," I murmured.


    He smiled weakly. "I¡¯m just old, Lisa."


    "No, Papa. You were fine just a few months ago. What happened?"


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He closed his eyes and sighed deeply. "Maybe I was hiding it. I didn¡¯t want you to worry. You were already going through so much."


    "You should¡¯ve told me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I should¡¯ve been here."


    He slowly opened his eyes again. "You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s what matters."


    I bit my lip, blinking back the tears. "Do you want soup? Or something warm?"


    "No," he replied softly. "Just sit. Sit with me a while."


    So I did. I ced the tray aside and curled my legs onto the bed, resting my back against the headboard beside him. He slowly reached for my hand and held it gently in his frail one.


    "I missed you," he whispered.


    "I missed you more."


    "I used to sit in this bed and imagine you walking through that door," he said. "Just like you did today."


    "I wish I hade sooner."


    He gave my hand a small squeeze. "Don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯ve always been good to me. Even now."


    I rested my head gently on his shoulder, careful not to hurt him. "You¡¯re going to be okay, Papa. The doctor said so."


    He chuckled dryly. "The doctor says a lot of things. But if I go, I¡¯ll go happy, because I get to see you again."


    "Don¡¯t say that."


    "It¡¯s the truth."


    "No," I shook my head. "You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    He smiled faintly and closed his eyes. "I¡¯m tired."


    "Sleep," I whispered. "I¡¯ll be right here."


    I stayed by his side all through the night. I wiped his forehead when he got sweaty, helped him to the bathroom, and made him warm pap in the early hours of the morning when he couldn¡¯t sleep. I watched his chest rise and fall, afraid of what could happen while I wasn¡¯t looking. I was scared. But I wouldn¡¯t leave him.

 Chapter 96 - a lifeline

    <h4>Chapter 96: 96 - a lifeline</h4>


    96


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The days that followed blurred together like a watercolor left in the rain. Morning woulde, and I¡¯d already be awake, sitting by Papa¡¯s bedside with dark circles under my eyes. I barely left the room, only to fetch water, warm broth, or open the door for the physician when he arrived.


    At first, I thought Papa was getting a little better. His fever wasn¡¯t as high anymore, and he could open his eyes longer. He even smiled at me once, just for a second, but it had lit up my entire chest like the sun had peeked through the clouds.


    But then... things started changing.


    Little things, at first. Things I didn¡¯t want to notice.


    On the third day, I tried feeding him some thin porridge I had made. He had eaten a little bit the day before, so I was hopeful. I sat beside him with a warm bowl, stirred it gently, and lifted the spoon to his mouth.


    "Papa," I said softly, "you need to eat something."


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    "Just a little. Please."


    I gently touched his cheek and tried again. His eyes fluttered open, but they looked distant, cloudy, like he wasn¡¯t really seeing me.


    "I made it myself," I whispered, trying to smile. "Remember how you taught me to stir so it won¡¯t stick to the bottom?"


    He blinked slowly, then turned his face away.


    The spoon wobbled in my hand.


    "Papa..."


    His lips barely moved, but I heard it, "No appetite."


    My chest sank. I tried not to panic.


    "Alright... maybeter," I said, even though I knew he wouldn¡¯t.


    I kept the bowl beside the bed just in case, but he never touched it.


    The next morning, I noticed he didn¡¯t call my name when I came into the room like he used to. He didn¡¯t even stir. His eyes stayed shut the whole time I changed his wet cloth and adjusted his nket. I tried humming again, hoping it wouldfort him, but he didn¡¯t react.


    When the physician came, I told him everything. The man examined Papa, pressing gently against his chest, listening closely to his breathing.


    "His cough¡¯s worse," he said quietly. "And his lungs sound tight."


    "What does that mean?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "He¡¯s not breathing as well as before," the doctor said. "The infection is spreading deeper into his lungs. The fever¡¯s lower, yes, but the danger hasn¡¯t passed."


    I bit my lip. "He¡¯s barely eating. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes today."


    The physician gave me a long look. "Keep trying to get food and water into him, even if it¡¯s little by little. And make sure he¡¯s warm. I¡¯ll change his medicine to something stronger... but we need to watch him closely."


    He left more pills and some syrup and told me he¡¯d return the next day.


    That night, I sat in the room, staring at Papa. His breathing was heavier now. Not loud, butbored, like every breath took effort. I ced my hand on his chest, and it rose too slowly, too unevenly.


    I moved themp closer to see his face better. His skin, once golden brown, looked pale and a little gray around the lips. His cheeks seemed more sunken. I touched his forehead. It wasn¡¯t burning hot like before, but it was damp with sweat.


    And his hands... they used to be warm when I held them. Now, they were cold.


    I pulled the nket tighter around him and knelt beside the bed, rubbing his hands between mine to warm them. "Papa, please fight," I whispered. "Please."


    But he didn¡¯t move.


    He didn¡¯t squeeze back.


    I stayed awake all night, afraid to close my eyes.


    Afraid that if I did... I might wake up and find him gone.


    The morning light crept in softly through the curtains, painting pale gold streaks on the wooden floor, but I didn¡¯t move. I had stayed by Papa¡¯s side all night, watching him, listening for every breath. My back ached from the awkward position, and my eyes were dry and gritty fromck of sleep, but I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t leave him. Not even for a second.


    I reached for the clean cloth I¡¯d left soaking in a basin of warm water and gently wiped his forehead. His skin was mmy now, not hot but not cold either, just... wrong. I rechecked the bowl of porridge. Untouched.


    "Papa," I said softly, brushing some stray hairs away from his face. "Can you hear me?"


    His eyes didn¡¯t open. His mouth didn¡¯t twitch. I bent lower, pressing my forehead gently against his shoulder, breathing in the familiar but now faint scent of herbs and the faintest trace of woodsmoke.


    I couldn¡¯t lose him.


    I just couldn¡¯t.


    I pulled back and tried again. "Papa... It¡¯s me. Lisa. You said you¡¯d be here when I got married. You promised to meet my children." My voice cracked. "You still owe me a dance, remember? On my wedding day. You said you would."


    His chest rose, barely, and I clung to that movement like it was a lifeline.


    Later that day, I forced myself to eat a few spoonfuls of rice. I needed the strength. I couldn¡¯t care for him if I fainted. I chewed slowly, numbly, not tasting anything. Afterward, I cleaned up the room, recing the damp towels with fresh ones, opening the window slightly for fresh air, and lighting a stick of scented wood. Papa always liked that smell. Said it reminded him of the forest after rain.


    I sat beside him again, holding his hand. Hours passed. The physician returned and checked him once more. He didn¡¯t say much, but his silence said everything.


    After he left, I leaned against the wall and finally cried. Silent tears rolled down my cheeks, my hands clutching the edge of my dress tightly. I didn¡¯t want Papa to hear me cry, not even in this state. But I had to let it out.


    Then one night, it must have been the fourth or fifth night, I heard a strange sound. It wasn¡¯t the normal rasp of Papa¡¯s breath. It was shorter... shallower... and then there was a pause.


    I shot up.


    "Papa?"


    No response.


    I leaned closer, cing my ear near his mouth.


    He was still breathing. But it was faint. So faint.

 Chapter 97 - do this

    <h4>Chapter 97: 97 - do this</h4>


    97


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    My father¡¯s eyes were closed, his breathing slow and shallow.


    Then... he moved. His eyelids fluttered open just a little.


    "Lisa..." His voice was faint, so faint I almost didn¡¯t hear it.


    I quickly leaned forward. "Dad... I¡¯m here. I¡¯m right here."


    He looked at me weakly, his lips twitching into the smallest smile. "Sit... beside me."


    I pulled my chair closer until my knees touched the side of his bed. "I¡¯m here now. How... how are you feeling?" My voice cracked even though I was trying to sound calm.


    "I¡¯m... fine," he whispered, though it sounded like a lie.


    "No, you¡¯re not fine," I said quickly, holding his hand. His skin was cold. Too cold. "But it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to pretend with me."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, and I thought maybe he was just trying to catch his breath. His chest rose slowly, then fell with a soft wheeze. I felt the squeeze of his hand, faint, almost unnoticeable, and my stomach knotted.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was like he had to force them to stay that way, as though even keeping them open was a battle. His voice came out rough and broken.


    "Lisa... I... I appreciate you... Everything you¡¯ve done for me. For being... my daughter."


    It hit me like a punch in the chest. My throat tightened instantly, and I forced a smile, even though I could feel the tears already building. "Dad, you don¡¯t need to thank me. You raised me. You were always there for me." My voice cracked halfway through, and I had to bite my lip to keep it steady.


    He shook his head slowly, the motion small but deliberate. "Forgive me... for not... for not being able to help... when they bullied you." His words dragged, each one pulled from somewhere deep, like they cost him something to say.


    I blinked hard, fast, trying to stop the tears. I didn¡¯t want him to see me cry. "That¡¯s bygone, Dad. Please don¡¯t bring that up. I¡¯m fine now. I can stand up for myself." My voice softened. "You taught me that."


    A faint, shaky smile appeared on his lips. "You... strong girl."


    I squeezed his hand tighter, needing him to feel it. "Always, because of you."


    Then he coughed, a small sound at first, like he was clearing his throat, but it quickly turned into a deep, violent fit that shook his whole body. His shoulders hunched, his ribs strained, and the sound was so raw it made my chest ache.


    "Dad, stop," I said quickly, paning my voice. "You¡¯re going to hurt yourself."


    I reached for the cloth in the bowl of water by the bed, dabbing his forehead as his coughing subsided. His breathing was harsher now, his lips parted as if to pull in as much air as he could. Still, he shook his head again, like he was determined to push through the pain.


    His voice was raspier this time, every word almost swallowed by the sound of his breathing. "Lisa... there¡¯s something... I need to tell you... before... before it¡¯s toote."


    The words sank into me slowly, like they were dripping ice into my veins. I froze, my hand still on his. "What is it?" My voice was barely above a whisper, but I couldn¡¯t help it; I was suddenly terrified of the answer.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but the words seemed to get stuck. His throat worked, his chest strained, and his eyes flickered with something I couldn¡¯t read: guilt, fear, or maybe urgency.


    I leaned closer, the nket brushing against my arm. "Dad... what is it?" I said again, my voice trembling now. My mind began to race with possibilities, none of them good. Was it about his health? About something he¡¯d been hiding? Something about me?


    His fingers twitched in mine, a weak attempt at a squeeze. He took a slow, uneven breath, and I could feel the way his chest struggled with it, how his body almost shuddered as if pulling air was too much work.


    "I just... I need you... to know..." he murmured, the words straining past his lips. His gaze locked with mine, and I saw the weight of whatever he was about to say. My heart was pounding so hard I could hear it in my ears.


    I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t dare interrupt. I just held onto him, afraid that if I let go for even a second, I¡¯d lose him and whatever it was he needed to tell me.


    His eyes held a strange, almost unbearable sadness as he struggled to breathe. "I... I am not... your biological father," he rasped.


    For a moment, my mind froze. My heart mmed painfully against my ribs. "What? Dad, please, don¡¯t say things like that right now," I pleaded, leaning closer, desperate to keep him with me, desperate for this not to be the truth.


    "It¡¯s... true," he whispered, voice trembling. "I... and your mother... we... we saw you... in a bush... tiny... crying... wrapped in... an old cloth... when I wasing... from a trip..." His words shook, breaking apart like fragile ss.


    Another fit of coughing seized him, violent, wrenching his frail body. This time, dark red blood stained his lips. My stomach turned cold, my hands trembling as I wiped it away, my mind spinning with the weight of the revtion and the fear that I was losing him.


    "Stop! Stop talking!" I shouted, my hands trembling as I reached for tissues, wiping his mouth. "You¡¯re even saying nonsense now. I¡¯m not listening. You¡¯re my father, and that¡¯s it."


    He kept trying to talk, even as his chest heaved painfully. "Lisa... please... try... try and look... for your real parents."


    "Enough!" My voice was loud now, my tears spilling. "You are my father! Do you hear me? You are my father and nothing... nothing... can change that!"


    His breathing was getting weaker.


    I shook my head over and over. "Please, stop talking. Save your strength. We can talk about... whatever this ister, okay? Just stay with me. Please..." My voice broke. "Please don¡¯t leave me, Dad."


    His hand squeezed mine faintly. "My... daughter..."


    "No! Don¡¯t say it like that. Don¡¯t make it sound like goodbye."


    I felt the tremor in his fingers stop.


    "Dad? Dad!" My voice cracked as I shook him gently. "Please... please open your eyes. Please don¡¯t do this to me!"


    Then he stopped coughing, and his eyes were closed.


    "No... no, no, no..." I broke down, my head on his chest, sobbing so hard it hurt. "You¡¯re my father... you¡¯ll always be my father..."


    The room was silent, except for my cries.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 98 - whole world

    <h4>Chapter 98: 98 - whole world</h4>


    98


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I gripped my father¡¯s hand tighter, feeling his fingers cken in mine.


    "Papa... please don¡¯t close your eyes. Please, not yet." My voice cracked, tears blurring my vision. "You promised me... You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave me."


    "No, no, you can¡¯t say that like it¡¯s the end!" I cried out. "You¡¯ll be fine... We¡¯ll go to the river tomorrow like we nned, remember? You¡¯ll get better."


    "Papa?" I shook him gently, panic flooding my chest. "Papa! Please, open your eyes!"


    That¡¯s when the door opened and the doctor walked in, his white coat swaying as he hurried toward the bed. I almost jumped at him, grabbing his arm.


    "Please! Please check him! I think he just fainted or... or something! He was just talking to me!"


    The doctor pulled away gently, moving to my father¡¯s side. He pressed two fingers to his neck, then to his wrist. His face was calm, but there was this coldness in his eyes that told me something I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    After a moment, he looked at me and sighed. "Lisa... I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s gone."


    "No!" My scream echoed against the walls. "No, that can¡¯t be! You¡¯re wrong! You must be wrong... he was just talking to me!"


    "I¡¯m sorry," he repeated softly.


    I shook my head violently, my nails digging into my palms. "Stop saying that! He¡¯s not gone! Papa, wake up! Please!" I grabbed his shoulders, shaking him gently as if I just did it enough, he¡¯d open his eyes and smile like always.


    The doctor¡¯s voice felt far away, muffled under the weight of the world pressing down on me. "I¡¯ll... leave you to say goodbye."


    I didn¡¯t even notice the sound of the door closing. Everything ceased to exist. All that mattered was the heavy, terrible stillness in my father¡¯s chest and the icy chill that had begun to seep into his skin.


    "Don¡¯t leave me here," I whispered, the words breaking apart as sobs shook my body. My forehead rested against the back of his hand, clinging to that familiar warmth that was fading too quickly. "You know I can¡¯t do this without you. You¡¯re all I have... Papa, please... please."


    The silence was deafening, so much louder than my cries. Time blurred into something meaningless.


    At some point, my exhaustion dragged me under. My tears had soaked through his shirt, my voice worn to a dry rasp from begging for what I knew, deep down, I couldn¡¯t have.


    When I woke, it was still night. The room was steeped in shadows, the air heavy and cold. My eyes burned, gritty from hours of crying, and my head throbbed with a dull, relentless ache.


    He hadn¡¯t moved. My fathery exactly as before, still, silent, but colder now. My fingers trembled as I brushed them against his cheek, and in that instant, memories came crashing over me, hitting so hard it felt like my chest might cave in.


    I saw him bending down to tie my shoces when I was five, his big, rough hands fumbling gently with theces as if they were made of ss. I had been impatient, wanting to run back to the yground, but he¡¯d smiled at me in that patient way of his, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "We can¡¯t have you tripping and hurting those little legs," he¡¯d said, his voice warm like a nket fresh out of the sun. I hadn¡¯t known then how rare such patience was. Now, the memory felt like a precious jewel locked in my chest, one I would never be able to hold again.


    I saw him carrying me on his shoulders so I could reach the apple tree in our backyard. I¡¯d squealed withughter, clutching his hair for bnce as he told me, "Hold on tight, little one. These apples won¡¯t pick themselves." I remembered the way hisughter rumbled through me, making me feel safe, like the world could never touch me as long as he was there. The apples had been red and sweet, but nothing tasted sweeter than that feeling, being up high, above everything, knowing my father¡¯s strong arms would never let me fall.


    I saw him workingte into the night, hunched over his small desk with papers spread everywhere, the dim yellowmp casting tired shadows across his face. I had tiptoed into the room once, holding my nket, and he¡¯d noticed me immediately. "Can¡¯t sleep?" he had asked softly. When I¡¯d shaken my head, he pulled me onto hisp despite his exhaustion, wrapping the nket around both of us. "Just a little longer, and I¡¯ll be done," he had promised. Onlyter, when I was older, did I understand that "a little longer" meant hours, and "done" meant ensuring I had warm clothes in winter and food on the table even if he had to go without.


    He always smiled at me, no matter how tired he was. It wasn¡¯t the forced kind of smile you give strangers or the polite one you wear for guests, it was real, like I was the one thing in his life that made all the exhaustion worth it. Even when I¡¯d been stubborn, or loud, or ungrateful, he¡¯d look at me like I was still his greatest blessing. That look made me believe I could do anything, be anything.


    And now, lying there, his breaths shallow and his face pale, I felt those memories crashing into me all at once, overwhelming and suffocating. The man who had been my constant, my anchor, was slipping away, and I could do nothing to stop it.


    "You were my whole world, Papa," I whispered, my voice trembling as tears blurred my vision. My fingers clung to his hand, desperate to hold on to the warmth that was fading. "And now you¡¯ve taken it with you."


    The words came out cracked, almost broken, but they were true. I didn¡¯t know how to be in a world where hisughter no longer rumbled through the walls, where no one would tie my shoces with patient care, where no shoulders would lift me high enough to see the world differently. I didn¡¯t just feel like I was losing my father, I felt like I was losing the version of myself that only existed because of him.


    I wanted to tell him everything, that I loved him more than I¡¯d ever been able to say, that every sacrifice he¡¯d made was worth more to me than gold, that I would carry his love in me until myst breath. But my throat was tight, my words trapped behind the ache in my chest. All I could do was hold his hand tighter and hope that somehow, he already knew.

 Chapter 99 - this world

    <h4>Chapter 99: 99 - this world</h4>


    99


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    They came for his body at sunrise.


    I didn¡¯t even hear the knock. The sound of footsteps and the soft creak of the floorboards woke me, but for a moment, I thought it was him. I thought I¡¯d open my eyes and see Papa standing there, telling me I¡¯d slept in toote, his voice warm and teasing. But when I blinked into the dim, grey light of morning, the truth hit me again, heavy and sharp.


    It wasn¡¯t him.


    The door opened, and two werewolves stepped inside. They were from the pack, both tall, with the same cold look in their eyes, the kind that slid over me like I was barely worth noticing. One of them carried a folded piece of shimmering cloth, silver threads catching the light. The other had a small bundle of herbs tied with string.


    They didn¡¯t say anything to me at first. Just looked at my father¡¯s body, then at each other. Finally, the older one spoke.


    "It¡¯s time."


    My voice came out hoarse. "Time for what?"


    The younger one answered, his tone t. "We¡¯ll take him to prepare for the rites."


    I stood quickly, my heart pounding. "I can help..."


    "No." The older one cut me off sharply, his eyes narrowing. "It¡¯s not for humans to do."


    The words stung like a p. I froze where I was, my hands curling into fists at my sides. My chest burned with the urge to shout at him, to tell him I was his daughter and had more right than anyone to be part of this. But the words got stuck in my throat. My voice simply... wouldn¡¯te out.


    They moved to him, lifting his body with a strange kind of gentleness, careful, but detached, like they were handling something sacred but not personal. My hands trembled as I watched them carry him to the small table near the window. They washed him with water infused with herbs, the smell sharp and bitter, burning my nose.


    I stepped forward when they turned his face toward the light. I just wanted to touch him onest time. To brush his hair back. To smooth the lines on his forehead.


    But before my fingers could reach him, the older one blocked me with a hard stare. "I told you... it¡¯s not for humans to do."


    My lips parted, but nothing came out. I stepped back slowly, my throat aching. I stood there like a shadow while they prepared him for the final journey, every movement precise and practiced.


    When they wrapped him in the silver-threaded cloth, I wanted to scream at them to stop. The cloth swallowed him, covering the man who had been my father, my protector, my only family. They treated it like a ritual. I saw it as them taking him further away from me. But still, I stayed silent.


    By the time they finished, the sun had fully risen. They carried him out, and I followed. The air outside was cold, the kind of cold that creeps into your bones.


    The funeral ground was on a hill at the edge of the pack¡¯s territory. I¡¯d been there before, but only once, for mom¡¯s rites. Tall trees surrounded the space, their branches swaying and creaking in the wind. The ground was bare in the center, a wide circle of packed earth.


    Theyid him on a wooden pyre built from thick logs, herbs tucked under his head and feet. The scent of the herbs was stronger now, bitter and almost metallic. Smoke from the small fire pits around the circle curled into the sky.


    One of the elders stood at the front. He spoke in a deep voice, his words formal.


    "We gather to honor a member of our pack, a wolf who served with loyalty and carried his duties with strength."


    That was it. No mention of hisugh, of the way his eyes crinkled when he smiled, of how he¡¯d work until his hands blistered just to make sure I had food on the table. Nothing about the man I knew,the man who had raised me, loved me, protected me. His speech was short and hollow, like it could¡¯ve been about anyone.


    I stood a few steps back, my tears running silently now. Nobody stood beside me. Nobody looked my way. The other pack members kept their distance like I carried something contagious. I was the human outcast, his human daughter.


    One of the elders stepped forward with a torch, the mes crackling. He lowered it to the base of the pyre, and the dry wood caught quickly. The fire grew, orange and gold, snapping and spitting as it climbed higher.


    My chest tightened so much it hurt to breathe.


    "Goodbye, Papa," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I hope the Moon Goddess treats you better than this world did."


    The heat pushed against my face, but I didn¡¯t move. I watched the mes lick at the silver-threaded cloth, watched the smoke curl into the sky. I tried to imagine it carrying him somewhere peaceful, somewhere warm, but all I could see was the fire eating away at thest of him, the body that had hugged me, carried me, shielded me.


    My eyes blurred, but I didn¡¯t look away. I stayed until there was nothing left but ashes and thin trails of smoke.


    One by one, the others left. They didn¡¯t speak to me. No one offered a hand, no one met my gaze. They just walked away, their footsteps fading into the distance.


    When thest of them was gone, I stood alone in the clearing. The wind whispered through the trees, but it felt like the whole world had gone silent. My knees threatened to give out, but I forced myself to turn and walk back.


    The path home felt longer than it ever had before. Every step echoed in my ears, the crunch of leaves under my feet sounding too loud in the emptiness. The houses I passed were quiet, the windows dark. Nobody opened their doors.


    When I reached my house, the air inside felt colder than the hill had. His absence filled every corner, heavy and suffocating. I stood in the doorway for a long time, staring at the chair where he used to sit. The worn fabric still held the faint shape of his shoulders.


    I closed the door behind me, but the silence didn¡¯t change.


    Now there was no one.


    I sank to the floor, my back against the wall. My tears came quietly at first, then harder, until I couldn¡¯t breathe between sobs. I pressed my hands to my face, as if that could hold me together. But it didn¡¯t.


    The world outside kept moving. The wind kept blowing. Somewhere in the distance, I could hear the faint howl of a wolf. But in my small, cold house, everything had stopped.


    That was the day the world became too big, and I became too small in it. And there was no one left to make it feel safe again.

 Chapter 100 - is you

    <h4>Chapter 100: 100 - is you</h4>


    100


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    The morning light slipped through the tall pce windows, warm but faint. I sat on the edge of my bed, still half in sleep, while the maids moved quietly around me. They were quick with their hands,ying out my clothes, polishing my boots, adjusting the cuffs of my shirt. Damon and Kael were also in their corners of the room, each being fussed over by a different set of maids.


    I nced toward the far side, expecting to see Lisa somewhere, either with my clothes or listening to some quiet instructions. But she wasn¡¯t there. Not even her voice.


    I frowned and turned to one of the maids folding my jacket.


    "Where¡¯s Lisa?" I asked casually, though a pinch of worry was already starting in my chest.


    The maids froze for a second, their eyes darting to each other like they weren¡¯t sure if they should speak. One of them, braver than the rest, stepped forward.


    "My lord... it¡¯s been a while since she reported to work," she said quietly. "She is not in the pce."


    I blinked, then felt my irritation re.


    "What do you mean she¡¯s not in the pce?" I asked, my tone rising. "When did she leave? And why wasn¡¯t I informed?"


    The maid lowered her head. "We... we don¡¯t know the exact time, my lord. But it seems she leftst week."


    "Last week?!" My voice came out louder than I intended, and Kael, who had been letting another maid fix his cuffs, turned sharply toward me.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Kael asked, frowning.


    Before I could answer, Damon¡¯s voice came, low, calm, but with a softness that immediately put me on edge.


    "I gave her permission," he said.


    I turned to look at him so fast my neck almost snapped. "You what?"


    Damon didn¡¯t even flinch. He was sitting on his bed, letting the maids adjust his cor, his eyes calm and steady. "I told her she could go see her father," he said simply.


    For a moment, Kael and I just stared at him. The room felt too quiet except for the faint sound of the maids shifting ufortably.


    Everything inside me went cold, then hot with anger. "You what?"


    Kael stopped fixing his sleeves and stared at Damon like he¡¯d grown two heads. "You did what without talking to us first?"


    Damon finally looked up at us. "Her father is sick. She wanted to see him. I told her she could go."


    I took a step toward him, my hands curling into fists. "You¡¯re joking, right? You let her walk out of here alone?"


    "She¡¯s not alone," Damon said quickly. "I asked two guards to follow her."


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My chest felt tight. "Two guards?!" I snapped. "You wasted our men on her? For what?"


    Kael¡¯s voice was sharp. "Do you even hear yourself, Damon? You let her, our so-called mate, go out into the world without us, without telling us, and then you send guards to protect her? Do you realize how insane that sounds?"


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened. "She¡¯s still our mate, whether you like it or not. She¡¯s human. She can¡¯t protect herself. I¡¯m not going to let something happen to her."


    Iughed bitterly, the sounding out harsher than I intended. "You think I care if something happens to her? She doesn¡¯t belong here, Damon! We agreed on that a hundred times."


    "She¡¯s not like us," Kael said, his voice cold. "She¡¯s weak. Human. And you¡¯re out here ying knight in shining armor."


    Damon¡¯s eyes darkened, and I could see the frustration in his face. "I¡¯m not ying anything. I¡¯m just making sure she¡¯s safe."


    "She doesn¡¯t matter!" I shot back. "Why can¡¯t you get that through your head? We didn¡¯t choose her. We don¡¯t want her."


    "She¡¯s still ours," Damon said stubbornly. "I don¡¯t care if you want her or not..."


    "Well, I do care," I cut him off. "Because every time you go out of your way for her, you¡¯re making it harder for her to leave. And that¡¯s what we want, her gone."


    Kael nodded sharply. "Exactly. The longer you keep treating her like she belongs here, the more she¡¯s going to think she does. And then what? She¡¯ll cling to us like some desperate human girl?"


    Damon¡¯s voice rose. "She¡¯s not desperate! She just..."


    "She is desperate," I snapped. "You don¡¯t see it because you¡¯re too busy... what? Getting to know her? Feeling sorry for her? Whatever it is, it¡¯s pathetic, Damon."


    The maids looked terrified, their hands frozen mid-task. I waved them out. "Get out. All of you. Now."


    They scurried away, leaving the three of us alone. The silence felt heavy, charged with anger.


    I stepped closer to Damon until I was right in front of him. "You don¡¯t make decisions like that without talking to us. We¡¯re supposed to act together. Always. And instead, you go behind our backs for her? A human who shouldn¡¯t even be here?"


    Damon red at me but didn¡¯t back down. "I didn¡¯t go behind your backs. I chose because it was the right thing to do."


    "The right thing for her, maybe," I said, my voice low and cold. "Not for us. Not for this pack."


    Kael folded his arms, his tone sharp and mocking. "Do you think she¡¯d do the same for you, Damon? If you were the one stuck somewhere you didn¡¯t belong, do you think she¡¯d send guards to protect you? No. She¡¯d probably run."


    "You don¡¯t know that," Damon muttered.


    "I do," Kael said tly. "Humans always look out for themselves first."


    I shook my head, disgusted. "And even if she wouldn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s not worth protecting."


    "She is to me," Damon said quietly.


    I froze for half a second, thenughed once in disbelief. "You¡¯re unbelievable. You¡¯ve started to care about her. But you told us that you are just having fun with her!"


    Damon¡¯s eyes flicked away. "Maybe I have."


    Kael stepped forward now, his voice like steel. "That¡¯s your mistake, Damon. You¡¯re letting emotions get in the way of logic. She¡¯s our mate by the Moon Goddess¡¯s joke, nothing more. She can¡¯t give us strength, she can¡¯t help lead the pack, she can¡¯t even defend herself. And you¡¯re out here acting like she¡¯s the most important person in the world."


    "I¡¯m acting like she¡¯s a person," Damon shot back. "And maybe if you two stopped treating her like trash for five minutes, you¡¯d see she¡¯s more than you think."


    I felt my temper snap. "No, Damon. I see exactly what she is. And so does Kael. The only one blind here is you."


    The air between us was tense, almost buzzing. Kael¡¯s expression was icy, mine was burning with anger, and Damon looked ready to fight both of us if he had to.

 Chapter 101 - very soon

    <h4>Chapter 101: 101 - very soon</h4>


    101


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Finally, I stepped back, my voice sharp. "You¡¯re going to bring those guards back. Today. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s sitting in her father¡¯s living room drinking tea, bring them back."


    Damon¡¯s jaw clenched. "No."


    "What did you just say?" I asked slowly.


    "I said no," he repeated, his voice firm. "They¡¯re staying with her until shees back."


    Kael¡¯s voice dropped dangerously low. "Damon... don¡¯t push this."


    "I¡¯m not pushing anything," Damon said. "I¡¯m protecting her."


    I stared at him for a long moment, my chest heaving. "You¡¯re making a mistake you¡¯re going to regret."


    The room went quiet again, the only sound our breathing. Kael shook his head and walked away, muttering something under his breath about stupidity. I just stood there, ring at Damon, my mind racing with how to fix the mess he¡¯d just made. I had to leave as well.


    I stormed into the lounge with Kael right behind me, my jaw clenched so hard it hurt. The moment we sat down, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    "What the hell is wrong with Damon?" I snapped, running a hand through my hair. "Since when do we start wasting guards on her?"


    Kael shook his head, his eyes narrowing. "I knew it. The moment he started talking to her more than necessary, this was bound to happen. He¡¯s... caring for her."


    I mmed my palm against the armrest. "She¡¯s human, Kael. Human. Our mate or not, she¡¯s supposed to be nothing more than a pet we keep around for formality. We all agreed on that."


    Kael leaned forward, voice low and bitter. "And now Damon¡¯s sending guards to escort her home? Alone? Without telling us? What, are we her babysitters now?"


    The more I thought about it, the more my anger burned. "Two guards, Kael. Two. As if she¡¯s some princess who needs protection." I scoffed, shaking my head. "He¡¯s losing it. One of us needs to snap him back to reality."


    We were still fuming when the door opened and Belinda walked in, practically glowing. She was smiling like she¡¯d just won the lottery, but the moment she saw our faces, her brow furrowed.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, walking over.


    Kael was the first to speak. "It¡¯s Damon. He¡¯s... doing too much for Lisa. Letting her go home alone and wasting two guards on her. Like she¡¯s... important."


    Belinda blinked, looking between us, and then she let out a smallugh. "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?"


    I stared at her. "What we wanted?"


    She nodded, smiling slyly. "If she leaves, then you can finally announce me as your mate without all this... human drama in the way."


    "You wanted her gone," she said softly, her tone almost coaxing, almost using. "And so did I."


    I didn¡¯t move. My eyes stayed locked on her, but I didn¡¯t let my expression give anything away. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Belinda¡¯s lips curved into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile but held the weight of satisfaction. "I enjoyed being with you both after she left," she continued, voice low enough to make me lean in without realizing it. "That¡¯s what I want... that¡¯s what we want."


    She said "we" as though Kael had already agreed to it. As though I had already agreed to it.


    Her hand came to rest on my shoulder. It wasn¡¯t a quick touch; it was deliberate, the kind of touch that makes you aware of every point of contact. Her fingertips pressed lightly into my shirt, dragging slowly along the muscle as ifmitting the shape to memory. My breath caught, but I didn¡¯t show it.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t leave mine until the veryst second, when her hand slid away from me and toward Kael. I watched her move, my gaze following her fingers as they trailed over the space between us. When theynded on Kael¡¯s arm, she didn¡¯t just touch him, she lingered. Her palm rested against his forearm, her thumb stroking small, absent circles against his skin like she¡¯d done it a hundred times before.


    Kael¡¯s jaw tensed. He didn¡¯t look at her at first. His gaze was locked on the far wall, his shoulders rigid, like he was willing himself not to react. But his body betrayed him, just a slight shift of weight toward her, just enough that I caught it.


    I stayed still, deliberately still, letting my arms rest at my sides. My pulse was a steady drumbeat in my ears, but outwardly, I was stone. I wanted to see where she was going with this. I wanted to see what Kael would do. He knew there should be no intimacy with another woman until we reject our mate.


    Belinda stepped closer to him, her body angled so I could see the soft curve of her cheek and the intent in her eyes. Her touch traveled higher, sliding from his forearm to the bend of his elbow, then up along the line of his bicep. She wasn¡¯t rushing. Every movement was slow, drawn out, like she was savoring the path her hand took.


    Kael finally looked down at her. His eyes were darker now, the calm blue I knew reced by something heavier, something edged.


    She tilted her head, closing the distance between them even further. Her lips parted just slightly, her breath visible in the inch of space between their faces. And then... finally... she leaned in, her mouth finding his.


    It was slow at first. Just a brush of lips, soft enough that it could have been mistaken for an ident if not for the way she stayed there, pressing in again. Kael didn¡¯t pull away this time.


    Her hand slid up behind his neck, pulling him closer, and his shoulders, so tense before, began to loosen. The kiss deepened, their mouths moving together with more certainty now. I could hear the faint sound of it, could almost feel the shift in the air between them.


    I watched without a word. My chest was tight, not with jealousy exactly, but with something heavier, something I couldn¡¯t name. It was as if the room had shrunk, as if the walls had pulled in closer to trap the three of us in this moment.


    Kael¡¯s hand moved to her waist, fingers curling into the fabric of her shirt. She leaned into him, her body fitting against his like she¡¯d always belonged there.


    When she pulled back, she was smiling like she¡¯d just won a game. "I can¡¯t wait to be your Luna," she murmured. "And Damon... he¡¯lle back to his senses very soon."

 Chapter 102 - damn decision

    <h4>Chapter 102: 102 - damn decision</h4>


    102


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Kael¡¯s hand was still resting on Belinda¡¯s hip when my voice cut through the room.


    "Kael!" I snapped, sharper than I¡¯d intended. The sound of my own tone made the air feel heavier. "Have youpletely forgotten the pack¡¯s rule?"


    It was like time froze. Kael¡¯s lips were still so close to hers that I could almost see the warmth between them. His shoulders stiffened, and his eyes flicked toward me with that familiar flicker of guilt.


    Belinda slowly pulled back, confusion written all over her face. "That damn rule?!" she asked, her brows drawing together.


    My gaze stayed locked on Kael, but my words were for both of them. "The rule that says no one gets intimate with another until a mate is rejected." My tone came out hard, sharper than I wanted, but I didn¡¯t soften it. "You haven¡¯t rejected Lisa yet, Kael. Belinda will still be our mate... still be our Luna... but you know it¡¯s wrong to do this before then."


    The words hung in the air like frost.


    Belinda blinked at me, and I saw it, the shift in her expression, the way her mouth tightened, the light in her eyes dimming. That hurt expression hit me right in the chest.


    "So..." her voice was quiet at first, but there was an edge under it, "you¡¯re saying you¡¯re avoiding me because of that?"


    "It¡¯s not..." Kael started, but she cut him off, her voice rising slightly.


    "Because that¡¯s what it feels like," she said. "Like you both are finding excuses to stay away from me."


    My jaw clenched. The thing was... she wasn¡¯t wrong. I hated how my silence made it sound like I was agreeing with her.


    I exhaled slowly, trying to keep my voice even. "Belinda... I didn¡¯t mean..."


    "No," she said, shaking her head, her hair falling around her face. "Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯ve made it clear."


    Her voice had changed; it wasn¡¯t just hurt anymore. There was something sharper, almost like she was shielding herself.


    "It¡¯s just rules," she went on, her tone dipping into bitterness now. "And you¡¯re Alphas, aren¡¯t you? You can break them easily."


    Kael shifted next to me, ncing between us, but I didn¡¯t take my eyes off her. My gut told me if I looked away, I¡¯d lose the chance to exin anything.


    "And it¡¯s not like those rules came from the Moon Goddess herself," she said, sarcasm threading her words. "It was your father who made those... those damn rules. So that pack members wouldn¡¯t treat their female mates cruelly." She gave a short, humorlessugh. "And yet here I am, being treated like I¡¯m... I don¡¯t even know. Like I¡¯m not wanted."


    "That¡¯s not true," I said quickly. My voice came out softer than I intended, almost pleading, but even I could hear the weakness in it.


    Her eyes narrowed, glistening like she was holding back tears. "Isn¡¯t it? Because every time I try to be close, there¡¯s always somew, some rule, some excuse standing between us. Do you know how that feels? To constantly be reminded there¡¯s someone else in the way?"


    Kael opened his mouth. "Belinda, listen..."


    But she turned away, her shoulders stiff.


    I stepped forward instinctively, reaching out. "Bel..."


    "Don¡¯t," she said, her voice cracking now. "Just... don¡¯t."


    The single word was like a p. I froze mid-step.


    The hurt in her eyes cut deeper than I expected, like she¡¯d ripped something open inside me. I wanted to tell her the truth, that it wasn¡¯t about not wanting her, that it was about not making a mess of things we couldn¡¯t fix, but the words just wouldn¡¯te. I could feel them burning at the back of my throat, but my chest was too tight to let them out.


    "You know what the difference is between a rule and a choice?" she said quietly. "A choice means you could have done something different... but you didn¡¯t."


    I felt Kael¡¯s gaze on me. That heavy, silent usation. We¡¯d done this. Or maybe I¡¯d done this by speaking up now instead ofter.


    Kael stepped forward then, his voice lower, almost tentative. "Belinda, we¡¯re not..."


    "I get it," she cut in. "You¡¯re not rejecting me, but you¡¯re not iming me either."


    Her words made something twist painfully in my chest.


    I ran a hand over my face, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on me. "It¡¯s not that simple..."


    "It is," she said, and her voice was firmer now, almost steady despite the shine in her eyes. "It¡¯s exactly that simple. You want me, or you don¡¯t. You choose me, or you don¡¯t. And every time you hide behind those rules, you¡¯re choosing not to."


    I looked at Kael again, silently begging him to step in, to exin, to fix this. But his jaw was tight, his eyes dark, and I knew he didn¡¯t have an answer either.


    Belinda took a slow breath, then let it out like she was releasing thest bit of patience she had left. "I¡¯m tired of waiting for you guys to decide if I matter."


    The room felt too still. I could hear the faint ticking of the old clock in the corner, each second stretching into something heavier.


    Kael took a step toward her. "Belinda..."


    "No." She stepped back, away from both of us. "I need space. And I think you do too."


    I felt my throat tighten. "That¡¯s not what I want."


    "Then what do you want, Rowan?" she asked, her eyes locking on mine. "Because from where I¡¯m standing... You don¡¯t even know."


    The truth of her words hit harder than I wanted to admit. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    She shook her head once more, then turned and walked toward the door.


    When the door closed behind her, Kael let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding.


    "Nice going," he muttered, rubbing a hand over his jaw.


    I shot him a look. "You think this is all on me? You kissed her, Kael."


    He red back. "Yeah, and you jumped in like you were the damn rule enforcer. You know how she feels about all this."


    "And you know why those rules exist!" I snapped. "They¡¯re there for a reason."


    "Yeah," he said, his voice low now, "to protect mates from cruelty. Not to protect us from making a damn decision."


    I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t. Because somewhere deep down, I knew he was right.


    The silence that followed was thick, full of things neither of us wanted to admit.

 Chapter 103 - their warmth

    <h4>Chapter 103: 103 - their warmth</h4>


    103


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I mmed the door shut the moment I stepped into my room. My chest felt tight, like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I didn¡¯t even bother taking off my shoes before I grabbed the nearest vase and smashed it against the floor.


    The sound was loud, sharp... but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I grabbed the pillows on my bed and threw them across the room. I ripped the nket off and tossed it to the ground. My hands shook as I pushed over the chair by the dressing table.


    "Damn it!" I shouted, my voice breaking.


    Tears blurred my eyes, but I kept going. The small perfume bottles on the table? I swept them onto the floor. The crash of ss felt like my onlyfort.


    All I could think about was her.


    Lisa.


    Even in her absence, she was still ruining things for me.


    I had been enjoying the triplets these past few days,ughing with them, ying, actually feeling like they were mine. We¡¯d spent mornings building little forts out of pillows, afternoons running around the garden until we copsed into giggles, and evenings snuggled together as if there was nowhere else they¡¯d rather be. And I believed it. I truly believed it.


    No Lisa around to stick her nose in. No Lisa to take over their attention. No Lisa to make them forget how much fun I was. It had been perfect. I had been perfect for them.


    And now? All my ns to remove her from their lives... gone. Shattered like the vase lying in sharp, glittering pieces across the floor.


    "Why won¡¯t she just stay gone?" I muttered, my voice shaking so badly it almost didn¡¯t sound like mine. "Why?"


    My legs gave way before I even realized it, and I sank down onto the cold floor. The shock of the chill went right through me, but it didn¡¯t stop the heat from flooding my face. My hands came up, pressing against my eyes, as though I could block it all out, the truth, the fear, the image of her standing there again, reiming what I had tried to make mine.


    Hot tears slipped through my fingers, falling hard and fast. I had worked so hard... so damn hard... to make them love me more. To make them choose me. To erase her from their hearts. Every smile, everyugh, every moment, it had all been part of my careful n.


    And now all of it was slipping away again because of her shadow. She didn¡¯t even have to be here in the flesh to ruin me.


    The door burst open suddenly.


    "Belinda!"


    It was Kael. And right behind him, Rowan.


    They both froze for a moment, taking in the mess I had made, the broken ss, the overturned furniture, the chaos.


    Kael stepped forward quickly. "What happened? Who hurt you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. My throat was burning from holding back sobs.


    Instead, I stood up abruptly, brushing past them, and went to my wardrobe. I started pulling clothes off hangers.


    "What are you doing?" Rowan asked sharply.


    I didn¡¯t look at them. "Packing."


    "Packing for what?" Kael demanded.


    "To leave," I said coldly, shoving a pile of clothes into my bag. "I can¡¯t stay here anymore."


    Rowan¡¯s voice dropped. "Belinda, stop this."


    "No!" I snapped, spinning around to face them. "I¡¯m not wanted here. I¡¯m just wasting my time. No matter what I do, she¡¯s always going to be your mate. Even when she¡¯s not here, she¡¯s still the one you want. She¡¯s still the one you care for!"


    Kael frowned. "This is about Lisa?"


    "Of course it¡¯s about her!" I screamed, my voice shaking. "It¡¯s always about her. I try to get close to ou guys, I try to make you see me as... despite the fact that the Luna position is mine, I worked for it, and just when I think I¡¯m getting somewhere, she ruins it. Every time!"


    Rowan stepped closer, his gaze fixed on me. "Belinda, you¡¯re overreacting..."


    "Overreacting?" I cut him off, my tears spilling freely now. "You think I enjoy feeling like second ce? I¡¯ve had enough."


    I turned back to my bag and kept stuffing clothes in. My hands were trembling so badly that I dropped half of them.


    Then, suddenly, Rowan was right behind me. His hands caught my wrists, stopping me.


    "Don¡¯t go," he said softly, his voice low and intense.


    I shook my head. "There¡¯s no reason for me to stay."


    "Yes, there is," he murmured.


    "No, there isn¡¯t," I whispered bitterly. "You don¡¯t understand..."


    Before I could finish, Rowan tilted my chin up and kissed me.


    I froze.


    The warmth of his lips against mine made my breath hitch. My heart pounded in my ears.


    When he finally pulled back, I stared at him in shock.


    "You¡¯re right," he said quietly. "We are the Alphas. We can break that damn rule."


    "What?" I breathed.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes darkened. "That stupid rule that keeps us from doing what we want. We can tear it apart. For you."


    He kissed me again, slower this time, deeper. I felt myself melt against him, my anger shifting into something else entirely.


    Kael moved closer. "Rowan..."


    Rowan broke the kiss but didn¡¯t take his eyes off me. "Join me," he said to Kael.


    Kael hesitated for half a second... then he came forward.


    "Belinda," Kael murmured, his hand brushing my cheek. "You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    My breathing was uneven. "You¡¯re both just saying that now..."


    "We¡¯re not just saying it," Rowan interrupted, his voice steady. "We mean it. If you want her gone from our lives, we will make that happen. If you want the rules changed, we¡¯ll change them. For you."


    Kael¡¯s hand slid to my shoulder. "We can have whatever we want. And right now... we want you."


    I swallowed hard, my mind spinning. Just minutes ago, I had been ready to walk away. Now, standing between them, feeling their closeness, hearing their promises, my resolve started to crumble.


    "You don¡¯t have to keep fighting alone," Rowan whispered. "We¡¯ll fight for you."


    My lips parted, but no words came out.


    Kael leaned closer, his voice low and almost teasing. "Say you¡¯ll stay."


    I looked from one to the other, Rowan¡¯s intense gaze, Kael¡¯s softer but equally determined expression.


    Maybe even powerful.


    "Stay," Rowan said again, his tone more like amand than a request.


    My heart was racing. "I... I¡¯ll stay."


    A faint smirk tugged at Rowan¡¯s lips before he pulled me into another kiss, this one hungry, almost iming.


    Kael¡¯s hand slipped to my waist, pulling me closer into their warmth.

 Chapter 104- leave her

    <h4>Chapter 104: 104- leave her</h4>


    104


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I leaned back on the couch after Kael and Rowan stormed out, their angry footsteps still echoing in my ears.


    But instead of feeling bad... I smiled.


    Yeah, I knew they were pissed. They didn¡¯t even bother to hide it. But in my head, all I could think was, they¡¯de around. They always did.


    I rested my head against the cushion, closing my eyes for a second. My mind went straight to Lisa.


    Before I could sink too deep into my thoughts, the door creaked open.


    A guard stepped inside, not just any guard, but one of the men I had personally chosen and ordered to take Lisa home the other day. My mood shifted instantly. I sat up straighter in my chair, leaning forward with a flicker of relief.


    "You¡¯re back," I said, already expecting to hear that my orders had been followed exactly. "So... you brought her back to the pce?"


    But the way he froze made my stomach knot. His feet seemed glued to the floor. His eyes didn¡¯t meet mine; instead, they darted to the far wall like he¡¯d suddenly found the paint very interesting.


    "No, Alpha," he muttered.


    My smile dropped, my relief evaporating in a second. I stared at him, certain I¡¯d misheard. "No?" My voice rose slightly. "What do you mean, no?"


    He swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. "We... left the second day."


    I blinked, trying to process his words. "You... left?" I repeated slowly. "You left her? In that house? Alone?"


    His shoulders hunched, and his voice was barely more than a whisper. "Yes, Alpha."


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak. A sharp, hot wave of irritation surged through me, flushing my skin. I stood so suddenly that the chair legs scraped loudly against the floor. The sound made him flinch.


    "And why," I said, each word clipped and hard, "would you do that? Did I not make myself clear the first time?" I stepped toward him, my eyes locked on his. "I told you... no, I ordered you... to stay with her. Watch her. Bring her back here."


    He shifted ufortably, wringing his hands like a guilty child. "Alpha, we thought..." He hesitated, ncing at the floor. "We thought she would be fine."


    "You thought?" My voice cracked like a whip. "Since when do you get paid to think instead of obey?" I could feel my patience snapping one thread at a time. "I gave you one job. One simple job. And instead of doing it, you abandoned her? Do you have any idea what could have happened to her out there?"


    He winced under my words, his head lowering even further. "We didn¡¯t think she¡¯d leave the house. She... she seemed fine when we left. We..."


    I cut him off sharply. "Fine? You were there to make sure she stayed safe, not to take guesses about what she might or might not do." I took another step forward, my voice dropping into a low, dangerous tone. "If anything has happened to her because of your negligence, I will make sure you regret it for the rest of your life. Do I make myself clear?"


    He swallowed hard, "Yes, your majesty,"


    "I... I have no excuse," he muttered, voice low, almost swallowed by the tension in the air. "It was wrong. I apologise."


    I stared at him, letting the silence stretch just long enough for him to squirm under it. My jaw tightened so hard it hurt, and I could feel the muscle in my cheek twitch. "You apologise?" The words came out sharp, almost mocking. A bitterugh slipped from me, short and cold. "That¡¯s all you have to say? You apologise?"


    He swallowed, eyes flicking down like he couldn¡¯t meet my gaze.


    I took a step toward him, my voice dropping to a dangerous quiet. "Do you have any idea what could have happened to her? Any idea at all?" My voice rose again, every syble sharp. "She could¡¯ve been taken. Hurt. Killed. And you..." I jabbed a finger at his chest, "were standing here, doing nothing."


    He opened his mouth, a weak, "I..." escaping, but I cut him off with a sharp wave of my hand.


    "Enough," I snapped, my tone final, brooking no argument. "I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. I don¡¯t want to hear about how you thought it would be fine, or how you didn¡¯t realise the risk." I took another step closer, my voice dropping again, colder than before. "And I don¡¯t want to hear your apology. Right now, it means nothing."


    His shoulders slumped slightly, and I could see the shame settle heavier on him. Good. He needed to feel it. He needed to understand.


    "You think an apology erases the danger you put her in?" I said, my voice hard. "You think saying ¡¯sorry¡¯ fixes the fact that someone could be watching her right now, waiting for their chance, while you¡¯re standing here useless?"


    His face paled, and I could see the realisation sink in, but I didn¡¯t let up.


    "You¡¯re going to fix this," I said, my voice low but absolute. It wasn¡¯t a suggestion; it was amand.


    His head shot up, eyes locking on mine. The shame was still there, but now something else flickered, fear, and maybe a bit of resolve. He straightened, squaring his shoulders like a man about to face a storm.


    "Yes, Alpha," he said, voice firm this time.


    "You¡¯re going to go to her ce now," I ordered, my tone leaving no room for argument. "And you¡¯re going to bring her back to the pce. I don¡¯t care if she argues. I don¡¯t care if she refuses. You are noting back here without her. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "Good," I said through clenched teeth. "Now go."


    He bowed quickly and turned to leave.


    But I wasn¡¯t done. "And if anything happens to her on your watch..." My voice dropped low, almost a growl. "...you will wish you had never been born."


    His shoulders stiffened. "Understood."


    The door closed behind him.


    I sat back down, running my hands over my face. My pulse was still racing from the anger.


    How could they just leave her?


    What if something bad happened?


    I didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

 Chapter 105 - her side

    <h4>Chapter 105: 105 - her side</h4>


    105


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I had barely sat back down after sending the guard away when the frustration inside me started building again. My mind wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    I told them to watch her. I told them to bring her back. And they left her? Just like that?


    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, staring at the floor for a long moment. Something didn¡¯t add up. Why was I so... invested? When did this start?


    For years, I didn¡¯t care about anyone let alone humans beyond what they could offer the pack. Lisa should¡¯ve been no different. But now...


    No. I shook my head sharply, almost annoyed at myself. This wasn¡¯t the time for that kind of thinking.


    I stood, my decision made. If I left this to others, they¡¯d fail me again.


    When the guard returned with news that the car was ready, I walked right up to him. "I¡¯m going with you," I said simply.


    His eyes widened slightly. "Alpha, that¡¯s..."


    "Not up for debate," I cut in, my tone t. "Let¡¯s go."


    He bowed quickly and led the way out of the pce.


    The ride was quiet, the kind of quiet that wasn¡¯t peaceful but heavy. The air inside the car felt thick, almost suffocating, like every breath I took was weighed down by thoughts I didn¡¯t want to have. I sat in the back seat, arms folded loosely across my chest, my gaze locked on the passing streets outside the tinted window. My jaw was tight, the muscle ticking every few seconds.


    Each turn of the wheels seemed to grind on my patience. I could hear the hum of the engine, the asional hiss of the brakes when we slowed for a bend or traffic, and the faint chatter of people outside when we passed through busier streets. But I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t even want to. My silence was deliberate.


    The driver and the guard in the front seemed to sense my mood. Neither of them dared to make small talk, and I preferred it that way. The only sound was the rhythmic thud of tires over uneven patches of road and the asional whoosh of another car passing by.


    I kept my eyes trained on the buildings as we moved deeper into her side of the city. They were... different. Smaller. Less polished. The glossy, well-maintained facades I was used to seeing in the pce¡¯s territory were reced by more modest structures, some with faded paint, others with rusted gates or walls that had seen better days. It was like crossing an invisible line into another world entirely.


    When the car finally slowed and then rolled to a stop, I looked out the window and saw the ce we¡¯de to. I stayed still for a moment, staring.


    My mood soured instantly.


    It wasn¡¯t that it was falling apart, no, it was neat enough, the kind of ce someone clearly tried to take care of. But to my eyes, to someone who had been raised in wealth, in sprawling estates and gleaming marble halls, this looked... pitiful. Small. Humble in a way that made my chest tighten with a strange mix of disdain and disbelief.


    This was where she lived?


    I stepped out of the car slowly, my boots hitting the ground with a muted thud. The air here felt different too, less crisp, more lived-in, like the faint smell of cooking and damp concrete clung to it.


    I took in the sight again, my gaze sweeping from the in doorway to the narrow windows, to the small strip of yard in front. My lips pressed into a hard line.


    "This is it?" I asked finally, my voice low but carrying enough edge that the guard stiffened.


    "Yes, Alpha," he replied quickly, almost too quickly, as if he was worried I¡¯dsh out at the wrong answer.


    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I walked up to the door, my steps slow but deliberate. I expected to have to wait, maybe knock and let her answer in her own time.


    But when my hand touched the doorknob, I felt it turn easily beneath my fingers. It wasn¡¯t locked.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t.


    I froze for half a second. Then I turned to the guard. "Stay outside. Wait for me here."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    I pushed the door open and stepped in. The faint smell of dust and something faintly sweet lingered in the air.


    "Lisa!" I called, my voice echoing slightly in the small space. "Lisa, where are you?"


    No answer.


    I frowned. "You didn¡¯t even lock the door?" I muttered under my breath, irritation threading through my voice. "Reckless..."


    I moved forward, scanning the space. As I got closer to the living room, my steps slowed.


    Then I saw her.


    "Lisa?"


    She was on the floor.


    I was at her side in an instant, dropping to my knees. "Lisa! Lisa, hey..."


    Her skin was warm, her breathing shallow. Her eyes were closed, but I could see how puffy they were, the faint redness around them. She¡¯d been crying hard.


    I wondered why she was crying.


    I shook her gently. "Lisa. Can you hear me? Lisa... open your eyes for me."


    Nothing.


    "Damn it," I muttered, looking toward the doorway. "Guard!"


    Heavy boots thudded as the guard rushed in. "Alpha?"


    "Get the royal doctor," I said, my voice urgent. "Now."


    He hesitated for a fraction of a second, maybe to offer some useless opinion.


    "Don¡¯t talk!" I snapped, my voice sharp enough to make him flinch. "Take the car and make it faster."


    He straightened immediately. "Yes, Alpha!"


    "Go!" I barked.


    He bolted out the door.


    I turned back to Lisa, my hands hovering before finally resting lightly against her shoulders. "Hang on," I murmured, my voice low.


    Her breathing was steady, but too slow for my liking. I looked around the room, searching for anything, a sign of what happened, something that could tell me why she was like this.


    But all I saw were small details that made the knot in my chest worse.


    A nket was thrown over the couch like she¡¯d been there for hours. An empty mug on the coffee table. The faint scent of tea.


    And the silence.


    The kind of silence that made you feel the weight of someone¡¯s loneliness.


    Minutes passed like hours, the only sound my own breathing and the faint creak of the house settling.


    I stayed by her side, my hand lightly on hers, waiting for the sound of the car returning with the doctor.

 Chapter 106 - to admit

    <h4>Chapter 106: 106 - to admit</h4>


    106


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I carried Lisa into the small, dimly lit room and gently ced her on the bed. Her body felt so light in my arms that it made my chest ache. She was breathing, but too weak. I brushed a strand of hair away from her face and sat on the edge of the bed, my eyes never leaving her.


    The sound of footsteps came from the corridor. A momentter, the door opened and the royal doctor stepped in with guard and a nurse trailing behind.


    The doctor¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw me, and he immediately bowed low.


    "Your Highness," he greeted.


    "Check on her," I ordered, my tone sharp, though inside I was just... worried.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    He moved quickly to Lisa¡¯s side. The nurse followed, cing a small medical bag on the bedside table. The doctor began examining her,checking her pulse, lifting her eyelids, listening to her heartbeat with his stethoscope. I watched every movement, my fists clenching unconsciously.


    "Well?" I asked after a while. My patience was wearing thin.


    The doctor¡¯s eyes flicked to me briefly before returning to his work. His hands moved with precision as he checked her pulse again and adjusted the cuff around her arm.


    "She¡¯s stable, Your Highness," he said finally, his voice calm but edged with something heavier. "She fainted due to stress. And..." His words slowed, and I caught the subtle crease forming on his forehead. His gaze swept down her body, lingering for a moment too long before he continued. "She appears malnourished. Very much so."


    A sharp, almost physical pang hit me in the chest. My brows drew together. "Malnourished? You mean she hasn¡¯t been eating?" I asked, my voice lower than I intended.


    The doctor sighed quietly, as though weighing his words. "It¡¯s possible she¡¯s been skipping meals, yes. Or.." he hesitated, his tone turning more cautious, "she hasn¡¯t had ess to proper nutrition for an extended period. This isn¡¯t the kind of thing that happens overnight. Her body shows signs of prolonged deficiency... dryness in her skin, brittle hair, slight muscle loss."


    His exnation felt like a punch to the gut. I looked at her, lying pale and still against the bed, her breathing shallow but steady. The thought of her going hungry, whether by choice or circumstance, lit an unfamiliar heat behind my ribs.


    "There¡¯s no serious organ damage," the doctor continued, his voice steady but clinical, as though reading from a textbook. "Her condition isn¡¯t irreversible. But thebination of stress and malnutrition is dangerous. Her body is already weakened, so it¡¯s more susceptible to illness or copse." He nced back at me. "She just needs time to recover, rest, bnced meals, and proper hydration. No strenuous activity for at least a week, preferably longer."


    I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been clenching my fists until my nails bit into my palms. "And if she doesn¡¯t?" I asked, my voice almost a growl.


    The doctor gave me a measured look. "If she continues under the same strain, her body will start breaking down muscle for energy. That can lead to severe weakness, fainting spells, and, if prolonged, more seriousplications." He didn¡¯t have to finish the sentence for me to understand what he meant.


    He turned toward the nurse, who was standing quietly with a clipboard in hand. "Prepare the IV drip," he instructed, his tone brisk now. "Normal saline for hydration, then we¡¯ll follow up with a multivitamin infusion. Also, bring the medication I prescribed earlier, something mild to stabilize her blood pressure and ease the dizziness."


    The nurse gave a small nod and moved quickly, her steps soft but urgent, the faint squeak of her shoes against the polished floor echoing in the quiet room. I stood back at first, watching her pull out a fresh IV set from a sterile package. The crinkling of the stic sounded loud in the stillness. She prepped Lisa¡¯s arm with a swab, the sharp scent of antiseptic filling the air.


    When the needle slid into her vein, Lisa flinched slightly in her sleep, her brow creasing for the briefest moment. It was such a small reaction, but it hit me harder than I expected. Without thinking, I stepped forward and reached for her hand. Her skin felt cold, too cold, and my thumb brushed over her knuckles as if that could somehow warm her.


    The nurse secured the line with tape and hung the fluid bag from the metal stand. The slow, rhythmic drip began, each drop sounding like a quiet promise that she would be okay. I kept my eyes on her face, willing her to open her eyes, to give me some sign that she could hear me.


    The doctor, who had been standing slightly behind, straightened up once the nurse stepped away. His voice was calm, measured. "Once she finishes this drip and takes the medication, she should regain consciousness within a few hours. She¡¯ll be weak, but she will recover."


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, nodding slowly. "Good." My voice came out low, almost rough. I nced at Lisa again, the pale color of her lips, the rise and fall of her chest.


    "Leave the rest to me," I said finally, my grip tightening slightly on her hand. Whatever had brought her to this point, I was going to make sure it never happened again.


    The doctor hesitated. "Should I remain here, Your Highness?"


    "No," I said firmly. "Go back to the pce. You too," I told the nurse. "I¡¯ll take care of her."


    The doctor bowed again. "As you wish." He packed up his things, signaled to the nurse, and they left with the guard.


    The room was quiet again, except for the soft beeping of the monitor and the slow drip of the IV. I stayed seated, still holding her hand.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there just watching her breathe. Every now and then, I¡¯d adjust the nket around her shoulders or brush my fingers over her hair. She looked too pale... too fragile.


    "You stubborn woman," I muttered softly. "Why do you keep pushing yourself until you copse?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, of course. Just kept sleeping, her chest rising and falling. I leaned back in the chair beside the bed, my eyes fixed on her face.


    Some timeter, a knock came at the door.


    "Come in," I said.


    The guard stepped in, bowing. "Your Highness, should we arrange food for you?"


    I shook my head. "No. Just bring some warm water and fruit for her when she wakes up."


    "Yes, Your Highness." He left immediately.


    I turned back to Lisa. "You hear that? You¡¯re getting fruit. And you¡¯re going to eat it, whether you like it or not." My voice was low but firm, as if she could hear me.


    The truth was... I wasn¡¯t used to feeling like this. Worry wasn¡¯t an emotion I allowed myself often. But seeing her like this... it cut deeper than I wanted to admit.

 Chapter 107 - wasn’t enough

    <h4>Chapter 107: 107 - wasn¡¯t enough</h4>


    107


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t even realize when my eyelids got heavy. My back rested awkwardly against the edge of the couch, and my head leaned on the wall. I¡¯d been sitting here for hours, just watching her, hoping she¡¯d wake up soon. Her breathing was steady, her face calm, but there was no sign she was about to open her eyes.


    The quietness in the room was almost too much. My body was tired, but my mind was restless. Every few minutes, I¡¯d nce at her again. I didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    At some point, sleep finally dragged me under.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been out until a loud voice pierced through my ears.


    "What are you doing here?"


    My eyes shot open instantly. I blinked twice, trying to focus, and saw Lisa sitting up, her eyes wide with anger.


    I rubbed my eyes slowly. "What?"


    "I asked..." she took a step forward, her voice sharp, "what are you doing in my ce?"


    I scoffed, leaning back again. "Wow... really? That¡¯s the first thing you say to me after everything? No ¡¯thank you¡¯? No ¡¯I see you stayed here all morning? Just straight to usations?"


    Her jaw tightened. "Don¡¯t try to twist this, Damon. Why are you here?"


    I frowned, the irritation rising in my chest. "You¡¯re unbelievable. I stayed here because I didn¡¯t want you waking up alone and panicking. You think I¡¯d just leave you here like that?"


    She folded her arms, but her voice cracked slightly. "I didn¡¯t ask you to. And don¡¯t act like you¡¯re some hero. You and your evil brothers... you didn¡¯t even let me spend my father¡¯s final moments with him."


    That made me sit up straight. "What are you talking about?"


    Her eyes glistened as her voice broke. "You all kept me in the pce. You didn¡¯t let me go. You didn¡¯t let me take care of him. You didn¡¯t let me... say goodbye. And now..." she swallowed hard, tears sliding down her cheeks, "now he¡¯s gone."


    The words hit me like a stone. "Wait... what? Lisa... Is your father... dead?"


    She looked at me like I was the most heartless person alive. "Yes, Damon! He¡¯s dead! And you killed him!"


    I stood up instantly, my voice rising. "What? How the hell did I kill him?!"


    She took a shaky step forward, her fists clenched. "You stopped me from being with him. You made me stay in your wretched pce. You and your brothers treated me like a prisoner! Do you know how it feels to get the news that your father died because you couldn¡¯t care for him..." she pped her own chest, "and you weren¡¯t even allowed to bury him as his child? That I couldn¡¯t even hold his burial and look at him before he wasid to rest? You guys stole that from me!"


    My own chest tightened, but I kept my voice low. "Lisa... I didn¡¯t know. I swear I didn¡¯t. I thought..." I stopped, shaking my head.


    "You all treated me like I was weak... like I had no say in my own life. You locked me away. You made the decision for me. And now, all I have is regret."


    I clenched my jaw, trying to keep my own frustration in check. "Lisa, listen..."


    "No! You listen!" she shouted, pointing a trembling finger at me. "You and your brothers took away myst chance to be a daughter to him. I¡¯ll never forgive you for that. Never!"


    I stood there, staring at her, trying to think of something to say, something that would make sense to her. But my mind was nk.


    Her sobs echoed in the room, raw and broken.


    Finally, I spoke quietly. "I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen."


    Sheughed again, this time full of bitterness. "Well, it did. And I¡¯ll remember it for the rest of my life."


    Her words hit me like a punch in the gut.


    "Yes!" she screamed, her voice breaking. "I will remember that you killed him... you all killed him!"


    I froze, my heart sinking into my stomach. "Lisa..." I tried to reach for her, but she stepped back, shaking her head violently.


    "No! Don¡¯t touch me!" Her voice cracked, and then the tears came hard, big, shaking sobs that wracked her whole body. She grabbed the water cup from the side table and hurled it to the floor, ss shattering in all directions.


    "Lisa, stop,"


    "Stop?!" she cried, her breathing fast and uneven. "You kept me in the pce! You... Kael... Rowan... none of you let me go to him! I could have been there... I could have spend more time with him before he..." Her voice faded into another sob.


    I stepped closer, hands slightly raised. "I didn¡¯t..."


    "Don¡¯t!" she yelled, pointing at me with trembling fingers. "Don¡¯t you dare talk!"


    She ripped the IV line from her arm, blood spotting her skin, and threw it aside.


    "Lisa!" I rushed forward, but she was already grabbing the flower vase and tossing it against the wall. Pieces scattered across the floor, water spilling everywhere.


    "You all stole myst moment with him!" she cried again, her voice breaking into raw pain.


    I caught her wrists gently but firmly, pulling her toward me before she could throw anything else. She fought me, pounding her fists against my chest with surprising force.


    "Lisa! Stop, you¡¯re hurting yourself..."


    "I don¡¯t care!" she screamed, hitting me again. "I hate you! I hate you!"


    Her fists slowed, the hits bing weaker as her sobs grew louder. I held her tighter, even as she tried to push away.


    "I should have been there," she whispered through the sobs. "I should have been there when he... when he..." Her voice brokepletely, and she buried her face against my shirt, shaking uncontrobly.


    I rested my chin on the top of her head, feeling my own throat tighten. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, but I knew it wasn¡¯t enough.


    She kept crying, her tears soaking through my shirt, her body trembling in my arms. Then suddenly, her weight shifted, her knees buckled.


    "Lisa?"


    Her head lolled against my chest, her breathing shallow.


    "Lisa!" I shook her gently, panic wing at me. Her eyes fluttered once before closingpletely.

 Chapter 108 - couldn’t explain

    <h4>Chapter 108: 108 - couldn¡¯t exin</h4>


    108


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I sat there for a long time, just watching her breathe. She looked so small, so fragile, lying there on the bed. Her hair was messy, sticking to her damp forehead, and her lips were pale. Every now and then, her fingers twitched like she was still fighting in her dreams.


    I reached out and brushed the hair away from her face. She didn¡¯t move.


    "You really scared me this time," I whispered. "You don¡¯t even care what happens to you, do you?"


    No answer, of course. She was out cold.


    I pulled the nket up to her shoulders and sat back, not taking my eyes off her. I kept thinking about the way she had been screaming earlier, how she ripped out her IV and swung at me like she hated me more than anything in the world. But now... now she was just quiet. Too quiet.


    I sighed and leaned back in the chair, but I didn¡¯t dare close my eyes. I didn¡¯t trust her not to wake up and try scattering the whole ce again. My hand stayed near hers, just in case.


    After what felt like hours, I saw her eyelids flutter.


    "Hey," I said softly, leaning closer. "You awake?"


    Her eyes opened slowly, heavy like she¡¯d been carrying a mountain. She looked at me for a second, then turned her face away.


    "You¡¯re still here," she mumbled.


    "Of course, I¡¯m still here," I said. "Where else would I be?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, just kept staring at the wall.


    I studied her face carefully, taking in the pale skin, the faint tremor in her hands, and the way her lips pressed into a stubborn line even though she clearly didn¡¯t have the energy to hold it for long.


    "You look like you¡¯re too tired to throw another fit," I murmured, my voice light but edged with concern.


    She scoffed faintly, a tiny sound, more air than voice, and then looked away.


    "Good," I said, leaning back slightly. "Because I don¡¯t think either of us can survive another round of you trying to kill me." I meant it as a joke, but there was truth in my words. She still had that fire in her... it just flickered low now, like a candle nearly burned out.


    Still nothing from her. No retort, no re, just that distant, worn-out silence that made my chest tighten.


    "Listen," I tried again, reaching for the tray on the bedside table. "At least eat something. You need the strength... you know, for your next fight with me." I kept my tone teasing, hoping to get even a flicker of a reaction.


    Her eyes movedzily toward me, no sharpness in them this time, only exhaustion. "Not hungry," she whispered.


    I picked up the bowl of sliced apples, their pale yellow flesh glistening under the light. "Come on. Just a little. It¡¯s fruit. Sweet, easy to chew. No one ever died from eating an apple."


    She shook her head again, weaker this time. "Don¡¯t want it."


    "Fine. What about grapes? You like grapes, right? You can¡¯t hate grapes. They¡¯re... grapes."


    "Damon," she said, voice low, "I said no and get the hell out of my house!."


    I stared at her for a moment. "You¡¯re unbelievable, you know that? You¡¯ve been asleep for hours, and you still want to starve yourself?"


    She closed her eyes. "Tired."


    "Yeah, I know you¡¯re tired," I said, "but you¡¯ll be even more tired if you don¡¯t eat."


    "Just... let me sleep. Leave me alone."


    I sighed, putting the bowl down. "You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not the type to shove food down people¡¯s throats, because I¡¯m tempted right now."


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    I pulled the nket up again, tucking it around her shoulders. "Go on then. Sleep. But don¡¯t think I¡¯m giving up. The moment you open your eyes, I¡¯m shoving something in your mouth."


    I sat back in the chair, rubbing my face. "You¡¯re going to be the death of me."


    I leaned forward with my elbows on my knees, watching her. She looked small under the nket, her hair a little messy from all the struggling earlier. She wasn¡¯t asleep yet, her breathing was too uneven for that, but her eyes were shut like she was trying to block out the whole world.


    I had told her earlier to rest, to eat something, to gain enough strength if she still wanted to fight meter. I had even offered her the te of fruit sitting on the table, but she refused. She just turned her head away, pretending to be tired. I thought she¡¯d drift off soon.


    But instead, her voice came, soft and low, almost like she was talking to herself.


    "What did I ever do wrong?" she asked.


    I straightened up a little, looking at her face. Her body still facing away from me. She didn¡¯t sound angry, she sounded... tired. Worn out.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked quietly.


    She ignored my question, her words flowing slow but steady. "I was just a human girl... I just wanted peace. A soft life. Nothing crazy, nothing dangerous. I didn¡¯t ask for pces or mates, Alphas, or... any of this."


    I swallowed hard but didn¡¯t say anything.


    She let out a small, brokenugh, the kind that doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s from happiness. "But you and your brothers... you broke me. Piece by piece. And you¡¯re still breaking me."


    Her words were like little knives. She wasn¡¯t yelling. She wasn¡¯t even looking at me. That made it worse. There was no fire to fight against, just this quiet, defeated tone that made me feel like I was the only monster in the room.


    "I kept asking myself," she went on, "why me? Why not someone else? Out of all the people in the world... why did I have to be the one to suffer at your hands?"


    I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing came out. My throat felt tight.


    She took a shaky breath. "I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I didn¡¯t deserve this. I¡¯m just... tired."


    Her voice cracked on thest word. She didn¡¯t cry this time, maybe she didn¡¯t even have the strength left. She justy there, still refusing to look at me, still talking like I wasn¡¯t in the room.


    I sat there for a long moment, staring at her back, feeling a kind of heaviness in my chest I couldn¡¯t exin.

 Chapter 109 - my silence

    <h4>Chapter 109: 109 - my silence</h4>


    109


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    "I..." The word slipped out before I could stop it, but then I let it hang there, useless. My chest felt tight, and the air between us seemed heavier than it had been a moment ago.


    So instead of fumbling for words that wouldn¡¯te, I set the bowl back down and shifted closer to the bed. I reached for the nket pooled at her waist and pulled it gently up to her chest.


    She didn¡¯t resist, but look away, just kept her eyes on the other direction with that same lost expression.


    "You should rest," I murmured, smoothing the edge of the nket with my fingers. "Don¡¯t think about anything right now. Just... rest."


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but then she closed them again, exhaling slowly.


    I didn¡¯t push. I just reached for the ss of water on the nightstand, poured it halfway, and set it on the table within her reach.


    "If you get thirstyter, it¡¯s right here," I murmured, my voice softer now, like even a wrong tone could break her further.


    She didn¡¯ t respond and also didn¡¯t touch it. Her gaze seemed fixed on nothing, like she was staring at a point far beyond the room.


    I leaned back a little, my hands resting on my knees. For a long moment, neither of us moved. I could hear the faint rhythm of her breathing, uneven at first, then slowing. The quiet creak of the mattress when she shifted slightly was the only sound breaking the stillness.


    The air between us felt... fragile. Like if I spoke too loud or made a sudden move, it might shatterpletely. I wasn¡¯t sure if my being here was actually helping, or if I was just a reminder of her pain. But leaving her alone didn¡¯t feel right either. The thought of walking out and closing that door on her, on this, felt wrong in my gut.


    So I stayed.


    I sat on the chair at the end of the bed, close enough that she¡¯d know I was there if she needed me, but not so close that she¡¯d feel trapped. My eyes stayed on her, watching the slow rise and fall of her chest, the tiny tremble in her fingers when she brushed her hair back.


    Then, my phone buzzed sharply in my pocket, the vibration loud against the stillness that had settled between us. It felt almost intrusive, like it didn¡¯t belong in this moment. Lisa¡¯s shoulders twitched slightly at the sound, but she didn¡¯t at me.


    I hesitated before pulling the phone out, half-tempted to ignore it. But Kael¡¯s name shed across the screen, and ignoring him was never a good idea. With a slow breath, I swiped to answer.


    "What is it?" I asked, keeping my voice low, careful, almost as if speaking too loud would shatter something fragile in the air.


    "Where the hell are you?" Kael¡¯s voice cracked through the speaker like a whip, sharp, frustrated, impatient.


    I turned slightly away from Lisa, lowering my tone even further. "I¡¯m with Lisa."


    There was a pause on the other end. A long one. I could almost hear the disbelief dripping through the silence.


    Then Kael¡¯s tone shifted, hardening into something that made my jaw tense. "You¡¯re what? Damon, are you out of your mind..."


    Before I could defend myself, another voice cut through in the background. Rowan. His voice wasn¡¯t just irritated, it was furious.


    "Why is he there?" I could imagine his eyes shing, his fists clenched, pacing like a caged wolf. "Tell him to get back to the pce immediately. We need to talk about rejecting Lisa and iming Belinda. No dys."


    I closed my eyes for a second, letting the words sink in like cold water down my spine. Reject Lisa. im Belinda. Like they were just moves on a chessboard, pieces to be shifted for the sake of strategy.


    My gaze slid back to Lisa. She was still lying there, hunched in on herself, like my silence was saying more than my words ever could. She didn¡¯t lift her head. She didn¡¯t need to. I could read the weight pressing on her shoulders without seeing her eyes.


    I turned the phone slightly away from my mouth, lowering my voice to the point of almost whispering. "Now¡¯s not the time, Kael."


    "You don¡¯t get to decide that, Damon," Kael snapped. "We¡¯re not ying games here. Every second you spend there is another second you¡¯re making things harder for everyone."


    Rowan¡¯s voice thundered again from the background, louder this time as if he¡¯d grabbed the phone. "We have waited long enough! She is not your responsibility anymore. You¡¯re making this messy for no reason. End it. Come back now."


    End it. The words stabbed deeper than I wanted to admit.


    I looked at Lisa again, and for a second, my throat tightened. She still didn¡¯t move, but I could feel her listening, like each muffled word from my phone was cutting through her too. Her fingers had stilled, resting limp in herp, and the smallest sigh escaped her lips, almost inaudible but enough to tell me she knew exactly what was happening.


    "I¡¯ll... handle it," I said finally, though even I didn¡¯t know if that meant what Kael and Rowan wanted or what I wanted.


    "No," Kael shot back instantly. "You¡¯ll do it now. Don¡¯t make use looking for you."


    I clenched my jaw, the muscle ticking. "I said I¡¯ll handle it." This time my tone carried an edge that made Kael fall silent for half a second.


    "You¡¯re making a mistake," he said finally, low but certain.


    The line went dead before I could answer.


    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move. The phone felt heavy in my hand, the weight of their words pressing into my palm. Slowly, I slipped it back into my pocket and forced myself to meet Lisa¡¯s eyes.


    She had finally lifted her head, and there it was, the quiet devastation. No tears yet, but her eyes were glossy, holding back a flood she didn¡¯t want me to see. Her lips parted like she wanted to speak, but nothing came out.


    "They want you to leave, don¡¯t they?" she asked softly, and somehow her voice was worse than if she had screamed at me.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. My silence was enough.

 Chapter 110 - another day

    <h4>Chapter 110: 110 - another day</h4>


    110


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Belinda¡¯s lips were soft. Warm. They tasted like trouble, the kind you knew you shouldn¡¯t want, but you craved anyway, because once you got a taste, you knew you¡¯d never stop.


    Kael¡¯s hand was on her waist, pulling her closer. Mine was on her cheek, my thumb brushing the corner of her mouth as if I could memorize every inch of her face through touch alone. The world outside this moment didn¡¯t matter. It was just us, the heat of her breath, the press of her lips, the faint, dizzying scent of her perfume that had me losing my mind.


    And Belinda... Belinda kissed us both back like she¡¯d been waiting for this. Like every lingering nce, every sharp word she¡¯d ever thrown our way, had been building to this exact second.


    When we finally pulled away, it was likeing up for air after being underwater too long. My chest rose and fell, Kael¡¯s breathing was just as ragged, and Belinda... she looked devastating. Her lips were flushed, her hair slightly mussed, her eyes gleaming with something that was equal parts challenge and invitation.


    Kael grinned like a fool, the kind of grin I¡¯d only seen on him once or twice in our lives. "We¡¯ll reject Lisa," he said, voice rough but certain, no hesitation.


    I felt that same certainty settle in my bones. "Yeah," I said immediately, without a second thought. "As soon as possible."


    Belinda blinked at us, her eyes widening just slightly, not out of fear, but disbelief. Like she hadn¡¯t expected us to say it out loud, to be that sure.


    "You mean it?" she asked, her voice softer now, almost vulnerable. That was rare for her.


    I cupped her face again, tilting it up toward me so she had no choice but to see the truth in my eyes. "We mean every damn word, Bel. You¡¯re the one we want. Not her. Not anyone else. You¡¯re the one who should be our Luna."


    Her lips parted, and for a moment she just stared at us like she was weighing every possible oue, every risk. Then that slow, dangerous smile spread across her face. The kind of smile that could undo a man in seconds.


    "Well..." she drawled, biting her bottom lip, her gaze flicking between Kael and me. "If that¡¯s the case..." Her voice dropped, low and sultry, "...why don¡¯t we... celebrate?"


    The way she said it, the subtle emphasis, the wicked spark in her eyes, sent a sharp jolt of heat through my veins. Kael¡¯s grip on her waist tightened slightly, and I realized my hand hadn¡¯t moved from her cheek. If anything, my fingers had slipped into her hair without me realizing.


    She leaned in just a little, close enough for her breath to ghost over my lips again, close enough for me to catch that faint hint of sweetness on her tongue. My heart pounded, not from nerves but from that intoxicating mix of want and the sheer thrill of knowing she was choosing this, choosing us.


    Kael¡¯s grin softened into something hungrier, more focused. "Celebrate, huh?" he murmured, his tone dripping with suggestion.


    Belinda¡¯s smile widened, but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she took a small step back, just enough to make us chase her without even thinking. Her hand slipped from Kael¡¯s chest to mine, trailing lightly down as she passed between us, and I swear that single touch lit every nerve in my body on fire.


    That look in her eyes could make any man lose his mind. And we did.


    The next moments blurred into heat and movement. Kael¡¯s fingers tangled in her hair, tugging just enough to make her gasp. My lips trailed along her neck, catching the scent of her skin, feeling the shiver that ran through her. She arched into us, nails dragging down my back in a way that sent lightning through every nerve.


    It wasn¡¯t nned. It wasn¡¯t talked about. It was instinct. The three of us moved together like we¡¯d done it a hundred times before, like our bodies already knew the rhythm, the pace, the give and take.


    Herughter came in soft breaths, turning into sighs, then low, throaty moans that only made us move faster, hungrier. My hands roamed her curves, memorizing every line, while Kael¡¯s mouth imed hers in deep, possessive kisses. There was no outside world in that moment, only us, the heat, and the way she clung to us like she didn¡¯t want it to end.


    When it finally did, the air was heavy, charged. The room felt warmer, the kind of warmth that clung to your skin. None of us moved right away. Shey there between us, flushed and smiling faintly, while Kael and I exchanged a nce, one part satisfaction, one part silent agreement that this... whatever this was... wasn¡¯t ending here.


    But reality had a way of creeping back in. Kael was the first to shift, reluctantly pulling himself up. I followed, feeling that strange, possessive pull toward her even as I moved away.


    At the door, Belinda smirked, tugging her robe loosely around her shoulders. She leaned against the frame, eyes glinting with mischief and certainty.


    "Don¡¯t take too long to make it official," she said, like she already knew the decision was made.


    "We won¡¯t," Kael promised without missing a beat.


    We left her room and walked down to the lounge, still riding the high of what just happened. I dropped into one of the couches and ran my hands through my hair.


    "We need her," I said tly. "We need her as our Luna as soon as possible."


    Kael sat across from me, leaning forward. "Yeah. Lisa is nothingpared to her. Belinda¡¯s the one. We can¡¯t waste any more time."


    "Then we deal with Damon. He needs to be on board," I muttered.


    Kael pulled out his phone and called him. The idiot actually answered, telling us that he was with Lisa.


    He was with Lisa when he should have been here, with us, figuring out how to make Belinda ours.


    I ended the call with my fists tight.


    Kael was ring at the wall like it had personally offended him.


    "We¡¯re not waiting another day," he said.


    I nodded. "We make Belinda ours, and Lisa can go to hell."

 Chapter 111 - want anyone

    <h4>Chapter 111: 111 - want anyone</h4>


    111


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat there, feeling weak, my body still aching from everything I¡¯d been through. My legs felt like they weighed a ton, but I forced myself to walk anyway. Each step was slow, deliberate. My head felt heavy, and the sight of Damon sitting there made my chest tighten.


    The moment our eyes met, I felt that familiar sting of anger. My gaze hardened into a re.


    "Just go," I said sharply, my voice not as strong as I wanted it to be. "Go meet your brothers. You don¡¯t have to be here."


    Damon¡¯s brow creased, but he didn¡¯t say anything right away. He just stared at me, like he was trying to figure me out.


    "I mean it," I continued, my voice rising despite my weakness. "I¡¯m not okay with you here. I don¡¯t want to see you, and I don¡¯t want to see any of them either."


    "Lisa...."


    "No!" I cut him off, my hands clenching at my sides. "Leave my ce, Damon. And I¡¯m noting to the pce anymore. My father was the only reason I was even in your pack. He¡¯s dead now... there¡¯s nothing for me here."


    For a moment, he just looked at me. Then, without saying a word, he stood up.


    I thought maybe he was finally leaving, but instead, he walked over to the table where the fruits he brought earlier were still sitting. My heart raced as he picked up the te, grabbed a slice of apple, and walked back to me.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, stepping back slightly.


    "You¡¯re talking rubbish because you¡¯re hungry," he said in a low, firm voice.


    "I¡¯m not hungry..."


    Before I could finish, he pushed the apple slice against my lips. I turned my face away, but he followed my movement, holding it there until I had no choice but to take a bite.


    "Damon!" I snapped, chewing angrily just so I could speak again.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. "Your father died because it was his time to leave," he said bluntly. "That¡¯s how life works. But I¡¯m not allowing you to leave my pack."


    I froze, stunned by the way he said it, like his word was final, like my choices didn¡¯t matter. My chest rose and fell faster as anger burned through me.


    "You..." I started, ready to let my fury out.


    But before I could even get the words out, he moved so fast it felt like the air shifted. One second, I was ring at him, my mouth ready to spit out every angry word I¡¯d been holding in... and the next, his lips were on mine.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t slow. It was a collision, firm, unyielding, and so sudden that my whole body jolted. My breath caught in my throat, my mind going nk. The shock hit me first, like cold water spilling down my spine. This wasn¡¯t the first time he or his brothers had kissed me, which was something forced, but then, this was different.


    I gasped against his mouth, my eyes wide, my body tensing. My hands shot up to his chest without even thinking, palms pressing hard against the heat of him. I pushed, but it was like trying to move a wall. His chest was solid, unmoving under my fingers, and his grip on me was steady, too steady.


    "Damon..." I tried to say, but the word was lost against him. I turned my head slightly, desperate to break free, but his hand slid to the side of my neck, not in a forceful way, but enough to keep me there.


    My heart pounded so loudly I could hear it in my ears. The closeness was overwhelming, the scent of him filling my head, that mix of something dark, earthy, and familiar. I hated that my body recognized it, hated that it made my pulse race for reasons I didn¡¯t want to admit.


    I wriggled, twisting my shoulders, trying to make space between us. "Stop..." I breathed against him, but my voice was faint, almost swallowed by the heat between our mouths.


    And then, just as quickly as it started, he pulled back.


    The sudden distance made the air rush back into my lungs, and I dragged in a shaky breath. My fingers were still pressed lightly against his chest, but now they just hovered there, unsure whether to shove him or curl into fists.


    His eyes... they were locked on mine. Intense, sharp, like he was trying to burn something into me with just his gaze. I couldn¡¯t look away.


    My lips still tingled from the contact, and that only made me angrier. I hated that I could still feel the ghost of his kiss when I didn¡¯t even want it in the first ce. My chest rose and fell quickly, and I was sure he could see how rattled I was.


    "What... what the hell was that for?" My voice came out hoarse, and I hated how weak it sounded.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. His gaze traveled over my face, lingering like he was searching for something, maybe a crack in my anger, maybe a flicker of something else. Then, slowly, he let out a breath.


    "You needed to stop talking," he said simply, his tone maddeningly calm, like what he¡¯d just done was the most normal thing in the world.


    I blinked at him, disbelief flooding me. "You think you can just..."


    "Remember," he said, his voice deep and steady, yet carrying a softness that almost disarmed me. "You¡¯re still our mate."


    I just stood there,pletely frozen, my lips still tingling from his kiss, my thoughts tangled and messy. I didn¡¯t even know if I was breathing.


    "I¡¯m leaving now," he went on, his tall frame straightening as if he was already preparing to walk away. "I¡¯ll send someone over to care for you until you¡¯re ready toe to the pce."


    "No, Damon..." I tried, my voice tight with frustration, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance to finish.


    Instead, he stepped closer again, and before I could move back, he pressed his lips softly against my forehead. It was gentle, lingering, so different from the kiss before, but it left me just as shaken. Then, without another word, he turned toward the door.


    That small gesture made my heart twist in ways I didn¡¯t want to admit.


    Then he turned and started walking toward the door.


    "I don¡¯t want anyone to care for me!" I yelled after him, my voice cracking. "Do you hear me, Damon? I don¡¯t want anyone!"


    The door closed behind him, leaving me standing there with my breathing fast, my emotions tangled and messy. My chest felt heavy, my eyes burning with tears I refused to let fall.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 112 - your brothers

    <h4>Chapter 112: 112 - your brothers</h4>


    112


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I stepped out of Lisa¡¯s house, still feeling the faint warmth of her lips against mine. I couldn¡¯t help it; a small smile tugged at my mouth as my fingers brushed across them. That kiss... it wasn¡¯t nned, it wasn¡¯t meant to happen, but it did. And the strange thing was, I didn¡¯t regret it.


    "Time to go," I said quietly, almost as if I didn¡¯t want the world to hear. My voice was steady, but inside, my thoughts were a mess.


    "Yes, Alpha," my guard replied immediately, walking ahead to open the car door for me. I slid in, leaning back against the seat as the driver started the engine. The ride back to the pce was silent, except for the soft hum of the car. I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t want to. My mind was reying the moment I kissed Lisa.


    But the pce came into view too quickly, snapping me out of my thoughts. I straightened in my seat as the car slowed. Once we stopped, my guard stepped out first and held the door for me again.


    As I walked inside, the familiar cool air of the pce wrapped around me. My boots echoed softly against the polished floor as I made my way along the corridor to my room. I was already thinking about closing my door, sitting down, and just... breathing for a while.


    But then I saw her.


    Belinda.


    She had just stepped out of her room, her hand on the doorknob, as if she had been about to leave. The moment her eyesnded on me, her expression shifted.


    "Damon," she said, her voice sharper than I expected.


    Before I could even react, she closed the space between us, grabbed my arm, and pulled me inside her room. The door shut behind us with a firm click.


    The next second, my back hit the wall.


    Her hands were on my chest, pressing me there, her eyes burning into mine.


    "Is Lisa fine?" she demanded, her voice hard, almost like she was spitting the words out.


    I stared at her, caught off guard by the intensity in her tone. "Belinda..."


    "Answer me!" she snapped.


    "She¡¯s fine," I said simply.


    Her gaze didn¡¯t soften, not at first. Her eyes locked on mine, cold and sharp, as if she could slice through every excuse before I even said it. But then I caught it, the tiny tremble in her lips, the slight unevenness in her breathing, and the way her eyes glistened like she was holding back tears that she refused to let fall. She was angry, yes, but there was hurt buried deep in that anger.


    "Is this right, Damon?" she asked again, but her voice was quieter now, almost breaking. "Is it right for you to neglect me, your true Luna, and go after an ordinary human?"


    I let out a slow breath, trying to keep my own temper in check. "Belinda, it¡¯s not what you think."


    "Oh, really?" she said bitterly, her voice coated in sarcasm. "Because I think it¡¯s exactly what it looks like."


    "She lost her father," I said firmly, holding her gaze. "I was only there to pay my condolences. That¡¯s all."


    She shook her head, a humorless smile tugging at her mouth. "That¡¯s all? You honestly expect me to believe that? Damon, I can read you better than you think. I¡¯ve watched you for years. I know the way your eyes shift when you¡¯re lying. I know the way your voice changes when you¡¯re trying to hide something." She stepped closer, her tone sharpening. "You went to her, Damon. Not me. You didn¡¯te to the Luna who has stood by you, who has fought for you, who has loved you. And you call that nothing?"


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself not to look away. "Belinda, this isn¡¯t about you or her. It¡¯s about respect. Her father just died. Do you expect me to stand by and do nothing?"


    She suddenly stepped closer, her movements slow but deliberate, as if every inch she closed between us carried the weight of all the things she¡¯d been holding back. Her voice dropped lower, softer now, almost trembling with something between anger and longing. "And what about me? What about what I¡¯ve lost?" Her gaze searched my face like she was trying to find the part of me that used to belong only to her. "You¡¯ve kept me here, close but not close enough. You look at me, but you don¡¯t see me anymore."


    I stood there, silent, the air feeling heavier with each word she spoke. Her eyes locked onto mine, and there was no escaping the raw truth in them. "Do you even know how it feels, Damon?" she continued, her tone breaking just slightly. "Watching you walk out, knowing you¡¯re going to her?"


    Her words hit something in me, but I still didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t, not with the way she was looking at me, hurt and desperate, like she was begging me to give her a reason to keep holding on.


    Then she stepped even closer, erasing thest bit of space between us. Her face was just inches from mine now, and I could feel the heat radiating off her skin. Her breath brushed against my lips when she whispered, almost like it was a secret meant only for me, "Let me remind you what we have."


    Her hands moved slowly, sliding up my chest, over the lines of muscle, until they rested firmly on my shoulders. Her touch was familiar, too familiar, and my body reacted before my mind could catch up. She tilted her head, closing the gap, her lips angling toward mine with quiet determination.


    "Belinda," I said sharply, turning my head away just in time. My voice cut through the moment like a de, but it was the only way to stop what I knew we couldn¡¯t afford to start.


    She froze.


    I took a step back, putting some space between us. "You know the pack¡¯s rule," I reminded her. "No intimacy with another until one is rejected."


    She looked at me for a long moment... and then she smiled. But it wasn¡¯t a sweet smile. It was sly, almost daring.


    "That rule," she said slowly, "has already been broken."


    I frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    She tilted her head slightly, her eyes never leaving mine. "Your brothers. They broke it for me. And they didn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it."


    Her words hit me like a sudden gust of wind. My eyes narrowed. "They... what?"


    She stepped closer again, lowering her voice like she was sharing a secret. "They made exceptions for me. You could too, if you wanted."

 Chapter 113 - the rules

    <h4>Chapter 113: 113 - the rules</h4>


    <strong>113</strong>


    <strong>~Damon¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stood there, staring at Belinda after what she¡¯d just said, her words echoing in my head.


    <i>Your brothers already broke the rules for me... why can¡¯t you?</i>


    My jaw tightened. I didn¡¯t trust myself to answer her without saying something I¡¯d regret, so I just kept staring at her for a long moment, my eyes locked on hers. Then, without a word, I turned and walked to the door.


    "Damon..." she called after me, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I stepped into the hallway, my boots heavy against the floor, anger tightening every muscle in my body. I didn¡¯t even look at the guards stationed by her door. "I¡¯m done here," I muttered, and kept walking.


    The corridors felt colder as I made my way toward our shared living quarters. My thoughts were a mess, my temper burning hotter with each step.


    When I finally reached the door to our room, I pushed it open without knocking.


    Rowan and Kael were sitting on the couch, papers and maps scattered across the low ss table between them, as if they¡¯d been nning something important. Sunlight streamed in from the tall windows, catching the sharp lines of their faces, but the room still felt heavy, like the air itself was waiting for something to explode.


    They both looked up the moment I walked in, surprise flickering briefly across their expressions. Rowan¡¯s brow furrowed like he was about to speak, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "What the hell is wrong with you two?" My voice came out louder than I expected, echoing sharply off the walls. The air between us seemed to tighten instantly, the weight of my anger pressing down on all three of us.


    Kael was the first to move, leaning back in his seat with the kind of casual arrogance that made my blood boil. His arm restedzily along the back of the couch, and the corner of his mouth twisted into that smug half-smile I¡¯d seen a hundred times before, the one he used when he wanted to provoke me.


    "Oh, so youe back from visiting that stupid Lisa," he drawled, every word dripping with sarcasm, "and the first thing you do is throw me at us?" He let out a sharp scoff, his gaze never leaving mine. "We were with our rightful Luna, Damon. You should be thanking us."


    My jaw clenched so hard it ached. The audacity in his tone lit a fire in my chest. I took one slow, deliberate step forward, the sound of my boots on the floor cutting through the tense silence. My hands curled into fists at my sides, nails biting into my palms.


    "I asked you a question," I said, my voice low but steady, each wordced with a barely contained fury. "Why. Did. You. Break. The. Rule?"


    Rowan shifted ufortably, his eyes darting between me and Kael like he was weighing whether to step in. But Kael didn¡¯t flinch; he never did. He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening as if my anger was nothing but entertainment to him.


    The silence stretched, heavy and suffocating. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, and I could feel the heat rising to my face. I wasn¡¯t just angry, I was betrayed. That rule wasn¡¯t a casual suggestion. It wasn¡¯t something they could twist to fit their desires. It was a line drawn in blood, one the pack had sworn to never cross.


    And yet here we were.


    I took another step forward, closing the space between us until I could see the faint pulse in Kael¡¯s neck. "Do you think I¡¯m asking for fun?" I demanded, my voice dropping lower, more dangerous.


    Still, he just stared back at me, that damn smug expression refusing to leave his face.


    Rowan finally pushed his papers aside and stood slowly, squaring up to me. His movements were deliberate, like he was making sure I understood that this conversation was no longer casual. "And why the hell did you fail toe to the pce as soon as we called you?"


    I didn¡¯t flinch. "I¡¯m not answering that until you answer me first," I shot back, my voice like a de.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, his jaw clenching. "You think I¡¯m going to sit here and exin myself to you over some stupid rule?" His tone dripped with mockery.


    "That rule was made by our father," I screamed.


    I watched him as he almost spat the word <i>father</i>, "as some pathetic excuse to ¡¯stay devoted¡¯ to our mother. It was never about respect, Damon. It was about control. It¡¯s meaningless."


    My pulse pounded in my ears. "Meaningless?" I repeated, hardly believing he¡¯d said it.


    "Yes, meaningless," Rowan barked, his voice rising like a tide about to break.


    Kael leaned forward, his eyes burning with the same bitterness Rowan carried. "Our father was a monster, Damon. You know that! Every ¡¯rule¡¯ he wrote was just another shackle around our necks."


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "You think that vow to mother was noble? No. It was a weapon. He made it so that breaking it would make her look like traitor, so no one would even <i>think</i> about living differently than he demanded. That rule? It doesn¡¯t even exist in my mind. Not anymore. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t love our mother because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t treat us like animals!",


    Rowan nodded in agreement, his expression hard as stone. "We¡¯re not living by his ghost, Damon. Not now. Not ever."


    I shook my head, a bitter smile tugging at my lips. "He might have been a terrible father... but he was a good husband to our mother. That¡¯s why he made that rule."


    Rowanughed without humor, his voice sharp as a whip. "A good husband? Is that what you¡¯re calling him now? When did you start getting so damn soft?"


    Before I could answer, Kael leaned forward with a wicked grin. "He¡¯s getting soft because of her. Because of Lisa."


    My chest tightened, my anger mixing with something heavier, something I didn¡¯t want to name. I met Kael¡¯s gaze without flinching. "Don¡¯t talk about her like that."


    "Oh, I¡¯ll talk about her however I damn well please," Kael shot back. "She¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve been distracted, the reason you¡¯re not here with your real mate."


    Rowan folded his arms. "We called you because this pack¡¯s future depends on unity, Damon. But instead of standing with us, you¡¯re running after a human girl who has no ce in our world anymore."


    "She <i>is</i> our mate," I said, my voice low but firm.


    Kael¡¯s grin faded, his tone dripping with mockery. "A mate who isn¡¯t a wolf. Let it make sense, Damon!"

 Chapter 114 - tear it

    <h4>Chapter 114: 114 - tear it</h4>


    <strong>114</strong>


    <strong>~Damon¡¯s POV</strong>


    I didn¡¯t even know how it all got that intense. One moment I was standing there, trying to keep my voice steady, and the next, my blood was boiling so hot I thought I was going to hit someone.


    Rowan¡¯s tone was sharp, his eyes locked on mine like he was daring me to push him. My chest rose and fell fast, every muscle in me screaming tosh out.


    "Don¡¯t you dare talk like you know everything!" I snapped, my voice echoing off the walls.


    He stepped forward, so close I could feel the heating off him. "And don¡¯t you dare pretend like you don¡¯t know the truth!"


    "Back off," I growled, clenching my fists.


    Kael¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a de. "Damon, stop."


    I nced at him, but he wasn¡¯t looking at me with anger; he looked... tired. "You think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s angry? You think you¡¯re the only one carrying pain? Our father... was a bad person. You know that."


    I blinked, the words hitting me harder than I expected.


    Rowan stepped in again. "He almost killed us when we were young. That¡¯s the truth. We were lucky to even survive."


    My mouth opened, then closed.


    Kael took a slow step closer. "We¡¯ve lived with that all our lives. So, don¡¯t stand there acting like he was some perfect man. He wasn¡¯t."


    Rowan¡¯s voice dropped, almost a whisper. "He was dangerous."


    I swallowed, my jaw working, but I couldn¡¯t say anything. My heart was pounding too fast. I wanted to argue. I wanted to tell them they were wrong... but deep down, I knew they weren¡¯t.


    Rowan¡¯s re softened slightly again, but his eyes still burned. "You want to fight me? Fine. But the truth won¡¯t change."


    Something inside me shifted. I took a deep breath, forcing my fists to unclench. "You know what... I¡¯m not doing this."


    Kael¡¯s eyes followed me as I turned toward the door. "Damon..."


    "No," I cut him off. "If I stay here, I¡¯ll say something I can¡¯t take back. Or worse, I¡¯ll do something I regret."


    I walked out, my boots heavy against the floor. Every step felt like I was pulling myself away from a storm.


    The air outside was cool against my skin, and I inhaled deeply like I hadn¡¯t breathed properly in hours. My chest was tight, my head pounding. I kept walking, not really thinking about where I was going.


    Somehow, I ended up in front of Lisa¡¯s door.


    I stared at it for a few seconds, my brows furrowing. I didn¡¯t even know why I was there. I should¡¯ve gone to my room, or maybe gone somewhere far away from anyone. But instead, I lifted my hand and knocked lightly before pushing it open.


    The smell hit me first. Not bad, but... stale. Like the air hadn¡¯t been moved in days. The curtains hung limply, the light barely spilling through. Her bed, if you could call it that, looked like it had been there for years, sagging in the middle, the sheets worn thin.


    I stepped inside, my eyes moving slowly across the space. For the first time, I looked. Not just nced, looked. The floor was scratched in ces. A chair sat in the corner, one leg slightly shorter than the others, leaning to the side. The walls were bare except for a small, faded picture frame.


    I closed the door behind me and walked over to her bed, lowering myself onto it. The mattress creaked under my weight.


    Strangely... I felt calm.


    Iy back, staring up at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t know what it was. Maybe because it was so different from my own room, no polish, no luxury, no spotless perfection. Just... real. Lived in.


    I ran my hand across the nket, feeling the rough texture beneath my fingers. My chest loosened a little, the storm inside me fading just enough for me to think clearly.


    I turned my head, looking again at the chair, the cracked paint near the window, the uneven floorboards. How had she been living like this?


    I sat up slowly, scanning the whole room again. This wasn¡¯t just worn, it was neglected.


    The thought made something in me twist.


    I stood, walking to the door. I opened it and called out sharply, "Guards!"


    Two of them appeared almost instantly.


    "Get two maids in here," I ordered.


    Within moments, two maids hurried over, their eyes flicking from me to the room.


    I stepped aside, pointing inside. "This room, tear it apart. Rece everything. I don¡¯t want to see a single piece of this old furniture still here."


    One of the guards hesitated. "Everything, sir?"


    "Yes, everything," I said firmly. "New bed. The best one. New furniture. Curtains. Paint the walls if you have to. I want this room to look... right. Do you understand?"


    The maids exchanged nces but nodded quickly. "Yes, sir."


    "And don¡¯t take your time," I added. "I want it done before the day ends."


    They scurried inside, already moving things around. I stepped back into the hallway, but I didn¡¯t leave. I stood there for a moment, watching them work.


    I leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, just watching them work. Two guards were carrying in a heavy bed frame, polished wood that looked like it belonged in a royal guest chamber, not in this ce. The two maids trailed behind with armfuls of new sheets and curtains.


    Lisa¡¯s old bed had already been dragged out, if you could even call that thing a bed. It was just a squeaky frame with a thin mattress, springs poking out in some ces. I had seen it earlier and felt something twist in my chest.


    "Careful," I told one of the guards as he bumped the side of the new bed against the doorframe. "If you scratch it, I¡¯ll make you carry it back out and bring another."


    He nodded quickly. "Yes, Alpha."


    The maids kept ncing at me like they weren¡¯t sure if I was serious or just in one of those moods.


    I stepped inside, slowly taking in the rest of the room again. The walls were faded, the paint peeling. The tiny window barely let in light. The air smelled dusty, like no one had bothered to clean this ce properly in months.


    One of the maidsid the new curtains over a chair and looked at me carefully. "Alpha... do you want us to clean the walls too?"


    "Yes," I said without thinking. "Scrub everything. Repaint if you have to. I want this ce to look nothing like it did before. And make sure it smells fresh."

 Chapter 115 - no excuses

    <h4>Chapter 115: 115 - no excuses</h4>


    <strong>115</strong>


    <strong>~Damon¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stood there with my arms folded, leaning lightly against the doorway, watching them work. The faint smell of fresh paint and soap mixed in the air, making the space feel different already. The maids and guards moved with a quiet sort of urgency, no idle chatter, just focused hands and quick, practiced movements.


    The maids were scrubbing the wall with long-handled brushes, pushing away the dust and faint stains until the surface was clean and smooth. I could hear the rhythmic sound of the bristles scraping, followed by the soft swish of water being wrung out of rags. Buckets of soapy water sloshed each time they dipped their tools in.


    Once the wall was spotless, one of the guards stepped forward with arge roller, dipping it into a wide tray filled with thick, creamy paint. He spread it evenly across the wall in steady strokes, the roller making a low, satisfying hiss as it coated the surface. The color was a soft, warm tone, inviting and calm, just what the ce needed. Two others followed behind him with smaller brushes, carefully filling in the edges and corners he couldn¡¯t reach.


    The scent of fresh paint deepened in the air, mingling with the faint tang of cleaning agents. When the painting was done, they opened the windows wide, letting a light breeze in. The sun streamed through, catching the wet paint and making it gleam. They didn¡¯t rush the drying; one of the maids even stood fanning the wall with a wide palm-leaf fan while another brought in a portable stand fan to speed up the process.


    While the freshly painted walls dried, the rest of the team turned their attention to the heart of the room. Every movement was purposeful, as though each person understood that they weren¡¯t just putting things in ce, they were breathing life into a space that had once felt lifeless.


    Two guards stepped forward first, their boots making soft thuds against the now spotless floor. Between them, they carried a polished wooden table, the kind that seemed to have been crafted with care and patience. The rich, dark surface reflected light from the open window, showing faint swirls of grain that told the story of the tree it had once been. They set it down gently in the very center of the room, adjusting it until it was perfectly aligned.


    Not far behind, a pair of maids entered carrying a plush chair. Its fabric was soft and thick, in a warm shade thatplemented the freshly painted walls. They ced it near the window where sunlight streamed in, turning the chair¡¯s color richer and more inviting. One of the maids crouched down, checking that the legs sat evenly on the floor, while the other stepped back to see if the angle was just right for someone to sit and enjoy the view.


    Another set of hands unrolled a soft, thick rug across the floor. The fibers were dense underfoot, giving off that faint, fresh-textile smell. Two more people joined in, smoothing it out with t palms, pressing away the stubborn creases until the surfacey wlessly even. The rug¡¯s design was subtle, just enough to add character without distracting from the room¡¯s simplicity.


    By the table, one of the younger maids appeared with a simple, clear ss vase, water shimmering inside it. She ced it gently in the middle of the table, the faint clink of ss against wood echoing softly. Into it, she arranged a small bouquet of fresh flowers, white lilies, bright daisies, and sprigs of greenery. Their fragrance quickly began to mingle with the faint chemical tang of drying paint, recing it with something fresher, almost calming.


    In the far corner, another maid dusted down a low shelf and neatly stacked a few folded linens upon it, spares forfort, ready to be used whenever needed. Someone else brought in a small side table and ced it next to the plush chair, perfect for holding a cup of tea or a book.


    They worked like clockwork, stepping around each other with quiet coordination. No voice was raised; no item was ced carelessly. Every corner, every angle, every detail was considered until the room looked less like an empty shell and more like a living space someone could step into and instantly feel at ease.


    By the time thest person stepped back, the transformation was undeniable. Where there had once been dullness, there was now warmth. The air felt lighter, touched by the mix of fresh paint and flowers. It wasn¡¯t just clean, it was weing, ready for its purpose.


    The maids and guards turned toward me, their hands folded respectfully in front of them. Together, they bowed.


    "It¡¯s ready, Alpha," one of them said softly.


    I let my gaze sweep slowly across the room, taking in every detail, the clean walls now smelling faintly of fresh paint, the way the curtains hung neatly against the windows, and the polished furniture standing in quiet order. Even the faint scent ofvender from the freshly washed sheets reached me. I took a moment, letting it all sink in, and then gave a small, satisfied nod.


    "Good," I said, my voice steady but carrying the weight of an order.


    They all stayed silent, waiting. I could see their eyes on me, waiting for what woulde next.


    "Tomorrow," I began, making sure each word was clear, "A guard and a maid will go to Lisa¡¯s house. Serve her there, just as you would serve me here." My gaze shifted from one maid to the next, then to the guards, ensuring they understood that this was not a suggestion, it was mymand.


    "Take enough food with you," I continued, "and not just anything, meals that are rich and nourishing. Include supplements as well. I want her to eat properly. No skipping meals. No excuses."


    I paused for a moment, my tone softening slightly but still firm. "Your job is to nurse her back to health. Make sure she rests, make sure she drinks enough water, and do not let her lift a finger for anything she doesn¡¯t have to."


    The room was silent except for my voice.


    "And when she feels fine..." I let the words hang for a moment, then allowed a sharper edge to slip into my tone. "...bring her back to the pce."


    Their nods came immediately, quick, obedient, and without question.


    "Yes, Alpha," they all replied in unison, their voices low yet steady, carrying the weight of obedience.


    I gave them no further nce, my authority already spoken for. With measured steps, I turned and made my way toward the door, the soft yet deliberate thud of my boots echoing against the polished floor.

 Chapter 116 - your knees

    <h4>Chapter 116: 116 - your knees</h4>


    116


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat back on my bed as soon as Damon left, staring at the closed door. My chest was still heaving. I pressed a hand over my heart, hating the way it was beating so fast.


    "Stupid," I muttered to myself. "You¡¯re so stupid, Lisa."


    Why was I reacting like this? After everything? After knowing that Damon and his brothers were the reason my father was dead?


    They didn¡¯t kill him with their hands, no, but they might as well have. They¡¯d refused to let me care for him when he got sick. Refused me permission toe home and care for him. And now... now he was gone.


    And here I was... letting my heart race because Damon kissed me.


    I clenched my fists. "You disgust me," I whispered to myself.


    I turned my face into my pillow, trying to block out the bitter, ugly thoughts. But they were already too loud, mixing with memories of my father¡¯s face and the sting of Damon¡¯s lips on mine. I hated myself for it.


    Hot tears slid down my cheeks. I curled up, hugging my knees, and cried until my chest hurt. At some point, the heaviness in my head pulled me under, and I didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning.


    The sound of knocking pulled me out of sleep. I groaned, still bleary-eyed, and sat up slowly. My head throbbed.


    The knocking came again, sharper this time.


    I frowned, already feeling a re of anger in my chest. Damon. It had to be him.


    "I swear, I cannot deal with you right now," I muttered as I dragged myself out of bed.


    I yanked the door open, ready to tell him exactly that. But instead of Damon, I found myself staring at a man in a guard¡¯s uniform, and next to him, a woman I recognized instantly.


    I blinked. "Wait... I know you."


    The woman smirked. "Of course you do. We worked together in the pce, remember?"


    And then it hit me. Damon¡¯s words from yesterday. He¡¯d said he would send someone to care for me until I was ready toe back to the pce. I had thought he was bluffing. I hadughed inside at the idea, yelled at him that I didn¡¯t want anyone.


    But he¡¯d actually done it.


    My lips parted in surprise. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me..."


    The maid, whose name was Be, gave a little scoff as her eyes scanned me from head to toe, slow and deliberate, as though she was appraising a piece of clothing she didn¡¯t like. Her lip curled ever so slightly, and she let out a low, mocking hum.


    "So it¡¯s true," she said, her tone a mixture of disbelief and mild amusement. "He really did send us."


    She turned to the tall, broad-shouldered guard beside her and rolled her eyes in an exaggerated way, like a teenager forced to attend a boring family gathering. "Can you believe this?" she asked him, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The guard¡¯s expression didn¡¯t give much away. His mouth twitched, the kind of twitch that could be a suppressedugh or a warning to keep his temper, but he didn¡¯t say a single word. His eyes stayed fixed somewhere over my shoulder, his posture stiff and professional.


    I folded my arms across my chest, narrowing my eyes. "Why are you here?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.


    Be turned back to me, stepping forward without hesitation, her boots clicking against the wooden floor as though she owned the ce. "We told you," she said, her chin tilting up. "Alpha Damon sent us to care for you." Her gaze wandered around the room, pausing on every chipped edge, every worn-out corner. She looked at my small house as though she¡¯d just stepped into a ce that hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a decade.


    Her nose wrinkled. "This is..." she paused, searching for the right word, then gave a small, pityingugh. "Worse than I imagined."


    The guard shifted his weight and followed her in, his heavy boots thudding on the floor. He was carrying arge box, the cardboard slightly creased from its weight. The box was sealed with thick tape and had no markings, but I could smell faint traces of something floral mixed with leather, clothes, maybe? Or bedding?


    "Don¡¯t touch anything," I said sharply, my voice cutting through the stale air between us.


    Be ignored mepletely, her movements brisk and deliberate as she began unpacking the contents of the basket they had brought. She ced each item on the small table near the bed, ripe fruits arranged in a neat pile, bottles of supplements lined up like soldiers, a loaf of bread wrapped in white paper, and even a small jar of fresh flowers whose scent was far too cheerful for the tension in the room. She didn¡¯t look at me once, moving with the air of someone doing a task they didn¡¯t want but felt forced toplete.


    When she was done, she brushed past me again, her shoulder deliberately pressing into mine, just enough to make me take a step back. "Move," she muttered sharply, not even bothering to hide the disdain in her voice.


    My hands curled into fists at my sides, heat prickling along my skin. "You don¡¯t have to be here..."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t want to," she interrupted, her lips stretching into a mockingly sweet smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Taking care of a human? Please. It¡¯s beneath me. Honestly, it¡¯s insulting." She tossed her head like the words tasted bitter.


    The guard dropped the second box on the floor, his expression neutral. Be gave him a quick nod before turning back to me.


    "I remember you," she said slowly, her smile curling into something uglier. "The quiet one. Always keeping to yourself. I should¡¯ve guessed there was more to you."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    She sauntered closer, her voice dropping as if we were sharing some secret. "Tell me, Lisa... how did you win Damon¡¯s heart? What did you do to get him sending his own people to serve you?"


    I stared at her in disbelief. "Are you serious right now?"


    She leaned back slightly, pretending to think. "Hmm... let me guess. You slept with him again, didn¡¯t you?"


    My stomach turned. "You..."


    She smirked wider. "Oh, or maybe you promised to be his little sex ve. Is that it? Did you get down on your knees and..."


    The sound of my palm striking her cheek cut her off.


    Her head snapped to the side from the force, and for a moment, the room went silent except for my sharp breathing.

 Chapter 117 _step out

    <h4>Chapter 117: 117 _step out</h4>


    117


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I was still feeling the sting on my palm from where I¡¯d pped Be. It wasn¡¯t something I normally did, and honestly, it didn¡¯t sit right in my chest either. But the look she had given me... the tone she used earlier... I just knew if I didn¡¯t put her in her ce, she might get bold enough to cause real trouble.


    Be¡¯s eyes went wide in shock first, but the shock was quickly reced with pure anger.


    "You dare..." she started, stepping closer to me like she was ready to throw her p back at me.


    "Don¡¯t you dare," I snapped, my voice shaking but sharp. "Youy a hand on me and I will tell Damon everything."


    Her hand froze mid-air, her nostrils ring. I could feel my heart racing, but I kept my chin high.


    I forced myself to sound steady. "I know this might seem strange to you. Honestly, it feels strange to me, too, but I have no choice. If I let you and that guard keep disrespecting me, the next thing I know, you¡¯ll be ganging up against me. And I¡¯m not going to let that happen."


    Be¡¯s jaw tightened, and before I could step back, she grabbed me by my clothes, her fingers digging into the fabric.


    "You think you can talk to me like that just because of Alpha Damon?" she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. The air between us felt heavy, suffocating, and I could feel the heat of her rage radiating from her body.


    Her fingers tightened on the front of my clothes, pulling me a fraction closer until I could see the fine lines of fury etched around her eyes. My breath hitched. My instinct was to look away, but I forced myself to meet her gaze even though every nerve in me screamed to retreat. My pulse was a drumbeat in my ears, each thud matching the re of her nostrils as she red at me.


    I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice. The knot in my throat made it almost painful to speak. "Be..." The word barely left my lips before she jerked me forward again, just enough to make my bnce shift. My knees locked so I wouldn¡¯t stumble.


    The moment stretched, but before I could finish whatever desperate exnation I might have offered, the guard moved closer to us.


    His eyes flicked from Be¡¯s hand clenched in my clothes to my face, then back to hers. I saw the calction in his gaze, the way he took in every detail without a word.


    "Let go of her," he said.


    Be didn¡¯t move. Her jaw tightened. Her grip on me didn¡¯t cken. "She..." she began, her voice sharp and defensive, but she didn¡¯t get the chance to finish.


    "Let. Go." He repeated the words.


    Something in Be¡¯s eyes shifted. Anger still burned there, but beneath it, a flicker of hesitation appeared. Her fingers loosened, sliding off my clothes in a slow, reluctant motion. The sudden absence of her grip left me feeling unsteady, as if the floor had shifted.


    She stepped back, her movements tight and controlled, as if letting go was more painful for her than holding on. Her eyes, however, never left mine. The re she sent me was sharp enough to cut, her gaze so intense it felt like she was trying to brand her hatred into my skin.


    The guard looked between us, his voice calm but cold. "Enough. Both of you. You know what happens if Damon hears about this."


    Be looked away, folding her arms, still breathing heavily.


    The guard then turned his attention to me. "It seems you¡¯re fine now," he said, his eyes scanning me. "We¡¯ll give you a day to rest, but after that, we¡¯re going back to the pce."


    I frowned. "Just a day? I still don¡¯t feel..."


    "We can¡¯t be taking care of a human for longer than necessary," he interrupted.


    Be let out a quiet scoff, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    I folded my arms, trying to keep my voice even. "And what if I¡¯m still not ready to leave by tomorrow?"


    The guard shrugged slightly. "Then you¡¯ll have to be. Those are the instructions."


    I wanted to argue, but I could see from his face that it would be pointless.


    Be muttered under her breath, "She¡¯s fine enough to p people, but not fine enough to return to work."


    I shot her a sharp re. "If you have something to say to me, say it to my face."


    Be¡¯s head snapped toward me. "Oh, believe me, I will..."


    The guard raised his hand slightly. "Enough, Be." His tone made it clear he wasn¡¯t going to repeat himself again.


    She pressed her lips together tightly and turned away, clearly fuming.


    The guard shifted toward the door. "You have the day. Rest, or don¡¯t. Tomorrow morning, we leave."


    When he left, the tension in the room was thick enough to choke on. Be stayed on the other side of the room, pretending to tidy a corner that didn¡¯t need tidying, but I could feel her eyes on me every few seconds.


    I sat down slowly, my hands clenched in myp. My mind was still reying the moment I pped her, the way her face had changed from surprise to fury. I hated that it hade to that, but I also knew if I hadn¡¯t stood my ground, things would¡¯ve been worse.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to speak first, but she did.


    "You think you¡¯re clever, don¡¯t you?" Be¡¯s voice was low, but the edge in it was unmistakable.


    "I think I¡¯m trying to survive," I replied, not looking at her.


    Sheughed bitterly. "Survive? You¡¯ve been treated better than most people in your position ever would. And still, you act like you¡¯re above us."


    I turned to her. "Above you? No. But I¡¯m not below you either. And if you think I¡¯m going to sit here and let you treat me like dirt again, you¡¯re wrong."


    Her eyes narrowed. "You wouldn¡¯tst a day without Alpha Damon protecting you."


    "Maybe not," I admitted. "But as long as he does, you¡¯ll think twice before you cross me again."


    Be¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "You think Alpha Damon¡¯s protection willst forever? "


    I tilted my head. "Maybe I don¡¯t. But I know enough to make sure he hears the truth if you step out of line."


    For a moment, we just stared at each other, neither of us willing to back down. Then she looked away, muttering something I couldn¡¯t quite catch.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 118 - a promise

    <h4>Chapter 118: 118 - a promise</h4>


    118


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The morning light was sharp when it slipped through the narrow gap in my curtains, cutting across my face. I groaned, rolling over and pulling the nket tighter around me. I¡¯d chosen to sleep in my roomst night instead of the shared family quarters. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with my brothers, not their questions, not their snidements, and not another round of pointless arguments.


    I stared at the ceiling for a while, listening to the faint sounds of the pack house waking up, footsteps in the hall, doors closing, the faint clink of dishes from the kitchen. My chest felt heavy. I didn¡¯t even want to go to the council meeting today, but skipping it would only give Kael and Rowan more room to run their mouths.


    After a few minutes of dragging myself through my morning routine, I headed to the council chamber.


    The air inside was... different. Tighter. Heavy. The elders were already seated around the long table, their faces calm but their eyes sharp. I knew they felt it too, the tension that had been brewing between me and my brothers. You could almost taste it in the air.


    Kael was sitting at one end of the table, his jaw clenched but his expression calm enough to pass for polite. Rowan sat a little further down, leaning back with that smug,zy posture of his, like nothing in the world could rattle him.


    I took my seat slowly, my eyes flicking between them. No one said a word about the tension. No one asked why we hadn¡¯t been seen together muchtely. The elders just... carried on.


    One of them cleared his throat.


    "Let us begin," he said.


    The meeting dragged on, though not for long. They skimmed over the issues, border patrol, supply distribution, and a few trade agreements with neighboring packs. I could tell they were intentionally keeping it short. They didn¡¯t want to be caught in the middle of whatever was going on between us.


    Just when I thought we were about to wrap up, Rowan shifted forward in his seat.


    "There¡¯s one more thing," he said smoothly, his voice carrying across the room.


    I narrowed my eyes. I didn¡¯t like that tone.


    Rowan turned his attention to one of the elders, not just any elder, but Belinda¡¯s father, our beta. The man straightened slightly, probably wondering what Rowan was about to say.


    "We¡¯ve decided," Rowan began, "that it¡¯s time to make things official. Belinda will be crowned as Luna at the next full moon."


    The words hit me like a punch. I blinked at him, my mind struggling to catch up.


    "What?" I asked sharply.


    Rowan didn¡¯t flinch. He kept his eyes on Belinda¡¯s father.


    "She¡¯s already been by our side, fulfilling most of the duties. It¡¯s time to give her the title."


    My voice rose. "You¡¯ve decided? Without me?"


    Kael finally looked up, his gaze cold. "It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been around muchtely, Damon. Someone had to make a decision."


    "That¡¯s not your call to make alone," I shot back. "We¡¯re supposed to discuss things like this together."


    Rowan leaned back again, still calm, too calm. "We did discuss it. You just weren¡¯t here to listen."


    Iughed once, bitterly. "Don¡¯t twist this. You never mentioned a thing to me. Not once."


    Belinda¡¯s father shifted ufortably, his eyes darting between us. "If I may..."


    "No," I cut in, pointing at Rowan. "You tell me why you thought it was okay to announce something this big in front of the council without even asking me first."


    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened. "Because we¡¯re tired of waiting for you to make a move. You¡¯ve been dragging your feet, Damon. The pack needs a Luna."


    I mmed my hand on the table. "The pack needs leaders who respect each other¡¯s voices, not ones who make backroom decisions!"


    Kael¡¯s voice was colder now. "You¡¯re acting like a child."


    I turned on him. "And you¡¯re acting like a dictator."


    The room went quiet. The elders sat frozen, clearly ufortable but unwilling to interfere.


    Belinda¡¯s father finally spoke again, cautiously. "Perhaps... we should step back and talk about this privately."


    But Rowan ignored him. "This isn¡¯t about you, Damon. It¡¯s about the pack. And whether you like it or not, Belinda has earned this."


    I shook my head slowly, my anger simmering under my skin. "This is about power, Rowan. Don¡¯t dress it up like it¡¯s some noble act."


    Kael stood suddenly, his chair scraping against the floor. "We¡¯re done here."


    I stood too, my eyes locked on his. "No. We¡¯re far from done."


    Rowan raised his hand, signaling for calm, but his voice was firm. "The decision is made. Next full moon, Belinda bes Luna."


    My chest tightened. "Not if I have anything to say about it."


    Kael smirked faintly. "Then you¡¯d better start showing up for more than just arguments."


    I clenched my fists, every muscle in my body tense. The elders were whispering now, probably deciding whether this was about to explode into something physical.


    I stared at Rowan, my hands curling into fists before I even realized it.


    "She¡¯s your pick, not mine."


    Rowan mmed his palm on the table. "This isn¡¯t about your pick! You¡¯ve been avoiding your duties, picking fights with everyone, locking yourself away in that personal room of yours like you¡¯re not even part of this family, and running after that useless human. We needed to act."


    I leaned forward, my voice rising. "You needed to act, or you just wanted to push me out? Is that what this is? You¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to do it."


    Kael red. "Stop making this about you."


    "How can I not?" I barked. "You¡¯re talking about crowning a Luna without my input. That¡¯s my future too, whether you like it or not."


    The elders shifted ufortably, their eyes darting between us. One of them cleared his throat. "Perhaps we should...."


    "Stay out of this," I snapped, and my eyes went back to Rowan.


    Kael stood, his voice booming. "You¡¯ve been nothing but a thorntely. And now, when we¡¯re trying to make progress, you show up ready to fight us like we¡¯re enemies."


    I got to my feet too, leaning over the table. "Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be fighting you if you had discussed this with me. Or have you both forgotten I¡¯m just as much an Alpha as you are?"


    Rowan¡¯s lips curled in a cold smile. "An Alpha who runs after a human? You¡¯ve made your choice, Damon. And so have we."


    "I¡¯m not agreeing to this," I said firmly.


    Kael crossed his arms. "You don¡¯t have to agree. The decision is made."


    The air grew heavy. My wolf wed at me from the inside, growling at their arrogance. "You think you can just push this through without me?" I said, my voice dropping low.


    Rowan¡¯s tone turned deadly. "We don¡¯t think, Damon. We know."


    "I¡¯m not leaving," I said finally, my voice cold. "You can n your little coronation if you want, but I¡¯m not stepping aside. If you think you can force this without me, then be ready for a fight you won¡¯t win."


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Is that a threat?"


    "It¡¯s a promise."

 Chapter 119- not ever

    <h4>Chapter 119: 119- not ever</h4>


    119


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    "Oh, so you are threatening us?" Kael asked.


    "Like I said, it¡¯s a promise and not a threat."


    Rowan leaned back in his chair, not even trying to hide the smug look on his face. "Since you decided to act like you¡¯re not part of this family anymore, then let¡¯s fight like strangers then!"


    Kael crossed his arms. "Exactly. You¡¯ve been moving on your own for weeks, Damon. You¡¯re never around when we talk about the future of this pack."


    "That¡¯s not true," I snapped, ring at both of them. "I¡¯ve been busy handling problems you two keep ignoring."


    "Busy handling problems," Rowan scoffed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Is that what you call it? Or do you mean busy decorating Lisa¡¯s room like she¡¯s the queen of this pack?"


    I blinked, genuinely thrown off for a second. That was thest thing I expected to hear in this conversation. "What does Lisa¡¯s room have to do with this?" I asked slowly, narrowing my eyes.


    Kael leaned forward, his elbows on the table, every muscle in his jaw tight. "It has everything to do with this!" His voice was louder now, enough to draw a few uneasy nces from the elders seated nearby. "You went ahead and set up her room without even consulting us. Do you think this is your kingdom? That you can just do whatever you want without talking to your brothers?"


    Heat began to crawl up my neck. "Don¡¯t twist this," I said sharply. "Lisa needed a better ce to stay. That¡¯s all this was."


    Rowan mmed his palm onto the table, the sound echoing across the room like a gunshot. Several elders flinched; one even shifted back in his seat as if bracing for a physical fight. "You didn¡¯t even ask!" Rowan¡¯s eyes were zing now, nostrils ring with every word. "You didn¡¯t even mention it until after you¡¯d done it. That¡¯s the same thing you¡¯re using us of now!"


    "That¡¯s not the same thing!" I shot back instantly, leaning forward so we were almost nose to nose. I could feel my pulse pounding in my temples.


    "Yes, it is," Kael said coldly, each word deliberate, cutting through the room like a de. "You¡¯re angry because we didn¡¯t include you in the decision about Belinda. But you didn¡¯t include us in your decision about Lisa. So don¡¯t act like you¡¯re the victim here."


    His words hit the air heavy, and I could hear a couple of the elders shifting ufortably in their seats, their robes rustling softly. A few leaned toward each other, whispering under their breath, their eyes darting between us like they were watching a storm roll in. The tension in the council chamber was thick....thick enough to choke on. It coiled around us, settling on every shoulder in the room.


    Rowan, seated to Kael¡¯s left, leaned back in his chair with a slow, smug smirk curling his lips. "If you can make decisions without us, Damon," he said, his tone dripping with challenge, "then so can we."


    I took a step forward, my voice dropping low enough to almost growl. "You¡¯re ying with fire."


    Rowan¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter, but Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed, unblinking. "And you think you¡¯re not?" he shot back, his tone like sharpened steel. "You¡¯ve been walking around here acting like we¡¯re in your shadow. Like you¡¯re the only one who can protect this pack."


    "Maybe because I am the only one who sees the dangering," I shot back, my voice rising. "While you two are busy nning your little ceremony for Belinda, I¡¯m out there making sure we can break our curses!"


    Rowan leaned forward, his voice cold. "And while you¡¯re doing that, you¡¯re forgetting that a Luna is just as important. The pack needs stability. They need to see us united. Not this..." He gestured between the three of us. "...this constant fighting."


    Kael nodded. "Belinda bing Luna is what¡¯s best for the pack right now. Whether you like it or not."


    Iughed bitterly. "Best for the pack, or best for you two?"


    Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Careful, Damon."


    I pushed my chair back slightly, the legs scraping the floor. "No. I¡¯m not going to ¡¯be careful.¡¯ I¡¯m done sitting here while you make decisions behind my back."


    One of the elders, Elder Morin, finally spoke up. "Enough! The three of you are Alphas of this pack. The people look to you for leadership. Not... this." He waved his hand between us. "This is shameful."


    Elder Harun added, "We understand there are disagreements, but if you cannot resolve them without tearing each other apart, you will destroy this pack from within."


    Kael nced at the elders, then back at me. "You¡¯re not leaving this room until we settle this."


    I stood slowly, leaning my hands on the table. "I¡¯m not leaving until I get an answer. Who gave you the right to set a date for the Luna crowning without me?"


    Rowan crossed his arms. "We did. And the council approved it."


    That made my blood boil even hotter.


    "The council approved it? Without speaking to all three Alphas?" I growled, my eyes locking on the elders. "So you¡¯re taking sides now?"


    One of the elders, the oldest among them, shook his head slowly. "We are not taking sides, Alpha Damon. This is not a matter of choosing one over another."


    "Could¡¯ve fooled me," I snapped.


    Another elder leaned forward. "Besides, Lisa is just a human. She does not fit to be the Luna. You know as well as we do that the Luna has alwayse from the Beta¡¯s family. That tradition stands."


    My jaw clenched so hard it hurt. "Tradition?" I scoffed, stepping closer so they could see the fire in my eyes. "Tradition doesn¡¯t make a Luna worthy. Strength does. Loyalty does. And if you can¡¯t see that in Lisa, then maybe the problem is your outdated rules, not her."


    Kael crossed his arms, his voice sharp. "It¡¯s not just the council, Damon. You went ahead and decorated her room without consulting us. Without consulting your brothers. You acted like our say didn¡¯t matter."


    "And it doesn¡¯t," Rowan cut in, his voice low but venomous. "Because you¡¯ve already decided that your human girl is more important than your pack, your family, and ourws."


    The tension between us was thick enough to choke on. I could see in their eyes that they expected me to back down. But I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Not now. Not ever.

 Chapter 120 - she disappear

    <h4>Chapter 120: 120 - she disappear</h4>


    120


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I walked quietly down the hallway, my heels barely touching the floor. The voicesing from the council chamber made me slow down.


    "...we are not taking sides," one of the elders said firmly.


    Another voice added, "Besides, Lisa is just a human. She does not fit to be the Luna of this pack."


    My chest tightened. Lisa?


    Damon¡¯s voice rose sharply. "I don¡¯t care what you think! I choose who I want..."


    "You don¡¯t get to choose against the traditions of this pack!" another council member snapped. "Everyone knows Luna alwayses from the Beta¡¯s family. That is how it has been for generations."


    "Enough!" Damon¡¯s voice thundered. "You think you can decide my future? You think I will marry Belinda just because of tradition?!"


    My heart stopped. So it¡¯s true...


    Another elder sighed. "Damon, you know thew. Beta¡¯s daughter has been prepared for this role since birth. Belinda is the rightful Luna. Lisa... is nothing."


    I stepped back quickly, afraid someone would catch me listening. My stomach felt heavy, and my hands were shaking. So Damon is defending her... fighting for her...


    I turned away from the council room and walked fast to my quarters, my heels clicking hard against the polished floor. My chest felt tight, each breath sharp, like the air itself was angry with me. I didn¡¯t even look at anyone I passed. I could still hear thest words from inside the council chamber ringing in my ears, heavy and cruel.


    By the time I reached my door, my pulse was pounding so loudly it was all I could hear. I shoved the door open, stepped in, and mmed it shut behind me with more force than I meant to. The sound echoed in the room, bouncing off the walls like a gunshot.


    I stood there with my back pressed against the wood, my eyes closed. My whole body was shaking, not from fear, but from fury. My breath came fast and uneven, and I could taste the bitterness in my mouth.


    "That bastard," I whispered, my voice trembling. "After everything... after all these years..."


    The words burned on my tongue. I clenched my fists so tight my nails dug into my palms. I had stood by him, defended him, and trusted him. And now, in front of the council, he let them speak like that about me, like I was nothing.


    The room felt smaller with every passing second, like the walls were moving in. I pushed away from the door and started pacing, my steps quick, restless, my bare fingertips brushing against the furniture as I passed. The curtains swayed slightly from the wind sneaking in through the window, but even that soft movement seemed to irritate me.


    I needed to do something. Sitting still would only let the anger eat me alive.


    My thoughts were a tangled knot, but one memory kept cutting through, him.


    A slow, bitter smile tugged at my lips as I stopped by the edge of the bed. "If only they knew..." I murmured, brushing my fingers over the fabric absentmindedly.


    That rogue. I could still see his face the day I found him, half-starved, clothes torn, blood crusted at the corner of his mouth. He was from another pack, one I had no reason to care about. The smarter thing would have been to leave him where he was, let Damon¡¯s men finish the job when he was caught sneaking in. But that day... I don¡¯t know. Maybe I was feeling generous. Or maybe I just liked the way he looked at me, like I was the only thing standing between him and death.


    I tossed him a piece of bread and ordered one of my men to patch him up. No questions asked. I remember thinking it was nothing, just a small act, a flicker of mercy. I didn¡¯t even ask his name. I ordered my men to take him to our ce and work as one of my father¡¯s guards.


    I chuckled under my breath now, the sound sharp and humorless. "And look at that," I said to the empty room. "Turns out, even useless strays can be worth keeping alive."


    The time came... when I needed someone to take care of Lisa quietly, without it tracing back to me... he was perfect. A ghost. No ties to me, no ties to anyone here. Just a debt he still owed, and I would be sure to collect.


    I grabbed my phone from the table, my hands trembling so badly I almost dropped it. I gripped it tighter, pressing it to my chest for a moment, closing my eyes. My mind raced with a hundred thoughts, memories of promises, of moments when I believed Damon, of nights I told myself I was safe with him.


    My thumb hovered over the screen. I didn¡¯t even need to scroll through my contacts. I knew the number by heart because I brought him the phone and some basic things he needed at that time, I could dial it in the dark, half-asleep, with my eyes closed.


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry, and started to dial. Each button made a small click, the sound oddly loud in the quiet room. My finger hesitated once, but then I pressed thest digit.


    The phone felt heavier than usual in my hand, almost as if it knew the weight of the conversation I was about to have. My other hand ran through my hair, tugging slightly, trying to keep my mind steady.


    I paced again, back and forth across the room, the line still ringing in my ear. My heart pounded in time with each tone. I could feel the heat in my cheeks, the tightness in my jaw.


    When I heard the faint click, I stopped pacing, frozen in ce. I took a deep breath, trying to control my voice, even though the fury still vibrated through every part of me.


    His voice answered, deep and slow. "Yes, Miss Belinda?"


    "It¡¯s me," I said through clenched teeth.


    "What do you need, Miss Belinda?"


    "I need something done. Quietly."


    There was a pause. "Who?"


    "Lisa." I spat her name like poison. "I don¡¯t care how you do it, but make sure she disappears. Do you understand me?"


    The man gave a shortugh. "Disappears how?"


    I stopped pacing and stared at the wall. "I don¡¯t want her breathing by the time the sun rises tomorrow. Make it quick. Make it clean."


    "Consider it done," he said, then hung up.


    I dropped the phone on my bed and sat down heavily. My chest was still burning from what I heard in that meeting. Damon could scream at the council all he wanted, but I was going to make sure Lisa never saw another day.

 Chapter 121 - a choice

    <h4>Chapter 121: 121 - a choice</h4>


    121


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat on the edge of the bed, staring nkly at all the things Be and the guard had brought from the pce. Clothes folded neatly, shoes lined against the wall, even some jewelry I never asked for. The room looked full, but I felt empty. My chest ached, my head spun lightly from hunger, but my body was too weak to argue with itself anymore.


    I picked up a fruit from the tray. My fingers trembled as I held it. I hadn¡¯t wanted to eat, not really. Food tasted like dust these days, but my stomach twisted so painfully I had no choice. I took a small bite. The sweetness spread across my tongue, almost foreign, like I didn¡¯t deserve it.


    "Eat, Lisa," I whispered to myself, chewing slowly. "You need the strength."


    I ate two more pieces before my body begged me to stop. My eyelids grew heavy. Sleep could help me forget everything for a little while. I pulled the nket over myself, trying to shut the world out.


    But then the door creaked open.


    Be¡¯s voice filled the room, sharp and full of disgust. "Ugh. I can¡¯t take this anymore."


    The guard followed Be inside, and the first thing he did was wrinkle his nose like he had just walked into a rotten cer. His face twisted in disgust.


    "This room stinks," he said tly. "It smells like sickness and dirt."


    I blinked at him slowly, too drained to even lift myself off the bed properly. My body ached from the inside out, and every word I spoke felt like it scraped my throat. "What are you talking about?" My voice cracked, hoarse and weak.


    Be looked around the room with her lips pressed tight, then nted her hands firmly on her hips. She looked at me like I had justmitted some kind of crime by existing in that bed.


    "We can¡¯t sleep here, Lisa," she announced, her voice sharp but full of certainty. "It¡¯s unbearable. The air is heavy, the sheets smell. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re even lying here."


    Her words cut deeper than I wanted to admit. I forced out a bitter littleugh, though it burned my chest. "I¡¯m lying here because this is my ce."


    The guard shook his head, folding his arms across his chest like he was already done with me. "Well, we¡¯re not staying," he said with finality. "We¡¯ll sleep in the carriage tonight. At least it¡¯s cleaner than this ce."


    Be gave a sharp nod, almost relieved that he said it before she had to. "Exactly. The carriage is far better. And tomorrow morning, we¡¯re all leaving. Together. Back to the pce."


    Her words hit me like a hammer.


    Back to the pce.


    My stomach twisted painfully. The thought of going back there, back to Damon and his brothers, back to the suffocating walls that had caged me, was enough to make me feel like I couldn¡¯t breathe. My heart started pounding in my fragile chest. I didn¡¯t want to go back. Not after everything.


    But what could I do?


    I scoffed quietly, turning my face away from them so they wouldn¡¯t see how broken I felt. My voice came out small butced with bitterness. "So you¡¯ve already decided everything for me. Just like that."


    Be didn¡¯t flinch. She wasn¡¯t here to listen to me; she was here to control me. "Yes," she said coldly.


    "You heard me," she said, already moving toward the door. "We¡¯re not wasting another day here. You¡¯lle with us tomorrow."


    I pushed myself up a little, leaning on my elbows. My throat burned. "I don¡¯t want to go back to the pce."


    Be didn¡¯t even look at me. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you want. You don¡¯t get to rot away here. You belong there, whether you like it or not."


    The guard added, "Damon will never let you hide from him anyway. Do you think you can escape him?"


    My heart skipped painfully at his name. I clenched my fists under the nket. "I don¡¯t belong there," I said firmly, though my voice cracked. "Not anymore."


    Be rolled her eyes. "Say what you want, bitch. But tomorrow, you¡¯re going. End of story."


    And just like that, they walked out, leaving me with the silence.


    Iy there, staring at the ceiling, scoffing under my breath. "Of course. They think they can just decide my life for me."


    But the scoff didn¡¯t hide the ache in my chest. My voice sounded bitter, but inside I felt so small, so powerless. Be and the guard could walk out so easily, so sure of themselves, but me? I was stuck.


    Deep down, I knew the truth, the kind of truth that eats at you even when you try to ignore it. I had nowhere else to go. Nowhere. No family waiting with open arms. No ce where I could hide and be safe. I didn¡¯t even have a real friend I could run to, someone who could shield me from Damon and his brothers. Every road I imagined led me back to him, one way or another.


    I rolled to my side slowly, hugging my knees even though it hurt my weak body. My room was small, suffocating, and yet leaving it didn¡¯t mean freedom. I could already picture Damon¡¯s face if I tried to run. That cold, sharp look in his eyes if he found me where I wasn¡¯t supposed to be.


    The thought alone made me tremble. I rubbed my arms, trying tofort myself, but it didn¡¯t help. "I don¡¯t want to go back," I whispered into the darkness, my voice breaking. "I don¡¯t." Saying it out loud made it feel more real, like maybe if I repeated it enough times it would matter. But it didn¡¯t.


    Because I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    The weight of that truth sat heavily on me, pressing down until it felt hard to breathe. It was like a chain around my neck, dragging me toward the pce whether I wanted to or not. My whole body sagged with that helplessness. My heart ached, not just from fear, but from how unfair it all was. I wasn¡¯t even given a say in my own life.


    Hot tears slipped from the corners of my eyes, rolling down into my hair. I hated crying, hated how weak it made me feel. But tonight, I couldn¡¯t stop. No matter how much I tried to fight it, the fear, the pain, the exhaustion, all of it crashed into me. And all I could do was curl tighter into myself and let the truth sink deeper:


    I had nowhere to run. And tomorrow, whether I wanted it or not, I was going back.

 Chapter 122 - hurt you

    <h4>Chapter 122: 122 - hurt you</h4>


    122


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I stormed out of the council hall before I did something I would regret. My fists were shaking, my chest tight, and my wolf pacing angrily inside me. Every word from them kept reying in my head, Lisa doesn¡¯t fit... she¡¯s just a human... the Luna muste from the Beta¡¯s family.


    I wanted to roar, to tear that entire table apart. But if I had stayed one more second, I might have gone for my own brothers¡¯ throats.


    "Damon!" Kael¡¯s voice boomed behind me.


    "Don¡¯t you dare walk away!" Rowan shouted, his footsteps heavy against the stone floor.


    I clenched my jaw and didn¡¯t turn. My boots hit hard against the ground as I walked faster down the corridor.


    "Damon!" Kael again, sharper this time. "Get back here. We¡¯re not done!"


    I kept walking, my hands curling tighter.


    "You think leaving makes you right?" Rowan¡¯s voice carried anger. "You¡¯re running like a coward!"


    That one almost made me turn around. Almost. But if I did, there would be blood, mine or theirs, I didn¡¯t know. So I pushed forward, ignoring their voices echoing through the hall until finally the sound faded.


    By the time I reached my chamber, I was boiling inside. My hand shook as I shoved the door closed and locked it. I leaned against the wood, my breathing harsh, trying to calm down. But there was no calm. Only rage.


    "They don¡¯t get to tell me who my mate is," I growled to myself. My voice echoed off the walls. "They don¡¯t get to choose for me."


    I paced the room like a caged animal. My thoughts wouldn¡¯t settle. Lisa¡¯s face shed in my mind, her tired eyes, her fragile smile, the way she tried so hard to stand tall even when the whole world treated her like nothing.


    "She¡¯s mine," I whispered, my chest tight. "I¡¯ll fight anyone. Everyone. I don¡¯t care."


    But after hours of pacing, shouting at walls, and reying their words, exhaustion pulled me down. I threw myself on the bed fully dressed, fists still clenched, and somewhere between anger and pain, I fell asleep.


    Morning came too quickly. The sun slipped through the curtains, and for a moment I justy there, my chest heavy, my throat dry. But then I remembered, Lisa.


    I shot up from bed, running a hand through my hair. I didn¡¯t even think. I didn¡¯t wash. I didn¡¯t eat. My feet carried me down the corridor toward her room.


    When I reached her door, my heart was racing. I pushed it open without knocking, and froze.


    She was unpacking her things.


    Her small hands moved slowly, folding a dress, cing it into the drawer. Her hair fell loosely around her shoulders. She looked pale, fragile.


    Relief flooded me so fast I almostughed. My chest felt lighter just seeing her move.


    "Lisa," I breathed out, stepping closer. My voice was softer than I expected. "You¡¯re unpacking..."


    She didn¡¯t look at me. She kept folding, her eyes focused on the drawer.


    I smiled faintly, forcing my steps slower. "You don¡¯t know how d I am to see this. To see you here. To see you..." I swallowed hard, trying to find the right words. "Did you like your room?"


    Finally, she turned her head. Her eyes met mine, but there was no warmth. Just coldness.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked quickly, desperate to break that wall between us. "Better? Did you sleep? Do you still feel weak?"


    "I¡¯m fine," she said tly.


    I blinked at her tone. "Fine?"


    "Yes. Fine." She closed the drawer and turned away, picking up another piece of cloth. "You don¡¯t have to keep checking on me. I don¡¯t want people talking more than they already are."


    Her words hit harder than a de.


    "Rumors?" I asked, frowning. "What rumors?"


    She scoffed lightly, still not facing me. "Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. Everyone is whispering about me. About us. And I don¡¯t want it anymore. It¡¯s not as if you truly care!"


    I stepped closer, my hand twitching at my side, aching to reach for her. "Lisa, I don¡¯t care what they whisper. I want to care for you genuinely and that can happen If you allow me."


    "I don¡¯t want to be your scandal," she snapped, finally looking at me. Her eyes burned with anger, or maybe pain. "Every time you do something for me, it only makes it worse. People already hate me, Damon. They already think I don¡¯t belong. And when you keep stepping in, it only proves them right."


    Silence fell for a moment, heavy between us.


    I took a slow step closer, lowering my voice. "Lisa... don¡¯t push me away. Please."


    I froze for a moment, her words cutting sharper than any de. Still, I forced a small smile and stepped closer.


    "Lisa," I said softly, "I¡¯m not trying to buy your trust with furniture or curtains. I just... I just want to know you. I want to be your friend."


    She let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "Your friend? Damon, you don¡¯t even know what that word means. You and your brothers, friendship isn¡¯t in your blood. All you know is control."


    Her words stung, but I tried not to show it. I moved another step closer. "You think I¡¯m like Kael? Or Rowan? Always scheming, always looking for ways to cage you?"


    She lifted her chin, meeting my eyes with a cold re. "Aren¡¯t you? Redecorating my room, ordering people around, acting like you¡¯re doing me a favor? It¡¯s all the same thing, Damon. Power, control, pretending it¡¯s kindness."


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe I don¡¯t know how to show kindness the way normal people do. But I¡¯m trying. Doesn¡¯t that count for something?"


    Lisa scoffed again, crossing her arms. "Trying? Trying would mean listening to me when I say stop. But you won¡¯t, will you? You¡¯ll just keep pushing until I bend."


    Her words twisted something inside me. I stepped closer, close enough to see the tired lines on her face, the way her shoulders stiffened.


    "I¡¯m not here to break you," I said firmly. "I swear I¡¯m not. I just... I want to understand you. Please, Lisa. Let me try."


    She shook her head, a small, humorless smile tugging at her lips. "You can do your worst, Damon. You always do. You and your brothers y your games, and I¡¯m the one who pays for it. So don¡¯t stand here talking about friendship. You don¡¯t even know me. And you never will."


    Her wordsnded like stones in my chest. I swallowed hard, staring at her, searching for any crack in her armor, any small sign that she didn¡¯t mean it. But all I saw was pain, and the wall she had built around herself.


    "Lisa..." I whispered, almost pleading. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    "Then leave me alone," she shot back, her voice sharp.

 Chapter 123 - just temporary

    <h4>Chapter 123: 123 - just temporary</h4>


    123


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I let out a slow breath, rubbing the back of my neck. "I don¡¯t want to provoke you any further," I said, my voice low. "So... I¡¯ll give you space."


    She didn¡¯t look up at me. Her fingers kept folding the shirt, pressing it t like her whole focus was on that little piece of fabric and not on me.


    I lingered at the doorway. Something in me didn¡¯t want to leave just yet. I wanted her to at least know that I cared. "But... before I go," I added, "one of the maids will bring you breakfast. You shouldn¡¯t skip it."


    Her head turned just slightly then, just enough for me to catch the little smile tugging at her lips. Not a warm smile, more like a sharp, bitter one.


    "I don¡¯t need that," she said, her voice calm but cutting. "I¡¯ll resume my work in the kitchen. I know when to get my breakfast, and I know where to get it. You don¡¯t have to send anyone."


    I froze. The way she said it, it wasn¡¯t just about breakfast. It was her way of telling me she didn¡¯t need me. Not my kindness, not my help, not anything.


    I swallowed hard. "Lisa..."


    She finally looked up at me, her eyes steady, guarded. "Damon, you don¡¯t have to pretend. You and your brothers, you always do what you want. You don¡¯t need my permission for that. But don¡¯t act like you care about whether I eat or not. I can take care of myself."


    Her words stung. I didn¡¯t even know why it hurt so much. Maybe because I really wasn¡¯t pretending. Maybe because I wanted, for once, to prove her wrong about me.


    I stepped a little closer, careful not to move too fast, not to make her flinch. "I¡¯m not pretending," I said quietly. "I do care. You may not believe that right now, but it¡¯s the truth."


    She scoffed, shaking her head, and went back to folding her clothes. "If you really cared, Damon, you wouldn¡¯t keep me here. You¡¯d let me go."


    Her words sliced right through me. I clenched my fists at my sides, fighting the urge to argue, to exin why letting her go wasn¡¯t an option. But what good would it do? She already hated me enough.


    So instead, I forced myself to nod. "Alright," I said softly. "I¡¯ll leave you to it. But... don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay?"


    She didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t even look at me again.


    I stood there a moment longer, hoping for... I don¡¯t even know what. A nce, a word, anything. But she kept her eyes down, her hands busy, as if I wasn¡¯t even in the room anymore.


    Finally, I turned and walked out, closing the door gently behind me.


    I opened the door to my room and stopped halfway when I saw Rowan and Kael sitting inside, waiting like hunters waiting for prey.


    Rowan crossed his arms, his sharp eyes pinning me. "So, you went to Lisa¡¯s room?"


    I frowned, trying to hold back my irritation. "I don¡¯t have to report every move I make to you two," I said tly, walking past them and sitting on the edge of my bed.


    Rowan scoffed loudly, shaking his head. "Since when did you start caring about Lisa? Hmm? Since when did she be so important that you storm out of the hall like a wounded wolf just to go sit at her side?"


    I clenched my fists. I could feel my blood rising. "I don¡¯t like her, Rowan! Don¡¯t twist my actions. I only care about her well-being. There¡¯s a difference."


    Kael suddenly burst intoughter. Not a smallugh, but a full, mocking one that made my skin crawl. He pped his knee, stillughing. "You don¡¯t like her? Damon, you can¡¯t even recognize your own feelings! You¡¯re the worst liar among us." He leaned forward, smirking. "If it¡¯s not liking, then why the room decoration? Why the constant visits? Why the fire in your eyes whenever her name is mentioned?"


    "Shut up, Kael!" I snapped, standing up so fast my chair nearly fell over. "Don¡¯t provoke me."


    Kael¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t fade. His eyes glinted with something dangerous. "Provoke you? Damon, you should know me better. I don¡¯t need to provoke you. I can do worse. Don¡¯t forget..." He paused, leaning back, folding his armszily. "...Lisa is here because we allow her to be here. If you keep testing me, I can send her away from this pce. In fact, I only need to snap my fingers and she¡¯ll be gone."


    My heart raced at those words. Heat shot through me like lightning, and I stepped closer to him, my voice trembling with fury. "You dare not, Kael. You dare not touch her or make any move to drive her out. If you try it...." I jabbed a finger at his chest. "...you¡¯ll regret it."


    Rowan¡¯sughter came next, low and sharp. "Oh, Damon... you forget something. As long as we have Belinda, our Luna, we can do whatever we want. Including sending Lisa away. She¡¯s nothing but a servant here, remember? A fragile guest at best. Don¡¯t act like you own her."


    I turned to him, my chest rising and falling fast. "I don¡¯t own her! But I won¡¯t stand by and let you treat her like she¡¯s disposable."


    Rowan tilted his head, a sly smile curling his lips. "You sound just like a man in love, Damon. Only a man in love fights this hard."


    "I said I¡¯m not in love with her!" I yelled, my voice cracking with frustration.


    Kael snorted. "Keep lying to yourself. We see it clearer than you do."


    For a moment, the room fell silent, except for the sound of my breathing. My anger was a storm inside me, threatening to spill. But then, I felt a heavy weight press on me. A realization.


    They were two against one. Always two against one. And no matter how hard I shouted, no matter how strong I felt, I couldn¡¯t win like this.


    I lowered my hands slowly and took a step back. My voice came out quieter, steadier. "Fine. Maybe you think I¡¯m blind to my feelings. And I want you to know this..." I looked between them. "...give me some time to think about Belinda. Don¡¯t force me. Don¡¯t corner me. Just give me time."


    Rowan raised a brow. "Time for what? To betray your brothers for a servant girl?"


    I shook my head. "No. To figure out where I stand. To figure out what¡¯s right and wrong in all of this. I¡¯m not ready to give you an answer now."


    Kael smirked again, tilting his head like he was amused. "Look at you, Damon. Always so careful with your words. Always so cautious. But let me remind you, time or no time, Belinda is our Luna. I don¡¯t even understand why you are doing this. You know that the Luna position belongs to Belinda. And Lisa..." He sneered. "...Lisa is just temporary. Don¡¯t forget that."


    I swallowed hard, my chest aching. I wanted to scream. I wanted to punch something. But instead, I stayed quiet, forcing myself to hold everything in.

 Chapter 124 - see you

    <h4>Chapter 124: 124 - see you</h4>


    124


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The morning was cold, but I wasn¡¯t even aware of it. My mind was heavy, my body weak. I had no choice but to leave with Be and the guards. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to, but what else could I do?


    I sat still. Be kept muttering some insultive words. My lips pressed tight together. I didn¡¯t even have the energy to answer back. What was the point? If I spoke, she would only throw harsher words. If I stayed quiet, at least I could save myself from hearing more.


    I leaned my head back against the wood of the carriage and closed my eyes. My father¡¯s face came into my mind. His smile. His voice when he used to tell me bedtime stories. The way he always told me I was strong, even when I didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I blinked them away quickly. I didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing me cry.


    I whispered softly to myself, so low they wouldn¡¯t hear.


    "I miss you, Papa. I wish you were here. You¡¯d know what to do. You¡¯d protect me."


    The carriage rolled on and I just shut down inside.


    When we finally reached the pce, I stepped out quietly. My legs felt heavy, but I forced myself to walk straight. No one was going to see me broken, not now.


    I headed straight to my room. The moment I opened the door, I froze.


    My breath caught. The room... it wasn¡¯t the same.


    The walls had been decorated beautifully, soft curtains falling perfectly, fresh flowers on the table, new sheets on the bed that looked clean and warm. Even the floor gleamed like someone had put real effort into it.


    I just stood there for a moment, staring. My chest tightened.


    "This... who did this?" I whispered. But I already knew. Damon.


    Of course, it was him. Who else would bother?


    For a second, my lips curved into a small smile. It was beautiful. It really was. But almost immediately, the smile faded.


    I shook my head. No. Don¡¯t be fooled.


    His sudden niceness could mean something else. People didn¡¯t just change overnight. I knew better. Niceness usually came with a price.


    And I didn¡¯t want another price to pay. I didn¡¯t want more bullies in my life because of him. The others already despised me enough. If they thought Damon was being nice to me, they¡¯d only hate me more.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and sighed.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this," I muttered under my breath. "I don¡¯t need this."


    I bent down to arrange thest of my small bundle of clothes into the drawer. The room smelled faintly of roses, the curtains were clean, the bedspread soft, the walls brighter than I remembered. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me who had done all this. It had Damon written all over it.


    I should have been d, maybe even thankful, but instead a heavy knot sat in my chest. His sudden kindness didn¡¯t make sense. What if it brought more trouble my way? More whispers? More stares? More bullying? I didn¡¯t want to owe him anything.


    Just as I set the folded cloth into ce, the door opened behind me.


    "Lisa."


    I froze. His voice. Damon¡¯s.


    I straightened. "Please... leave," I said firmly, though my voice trembled a little.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t move, just stared at me like he was trying to figure out if I really meant it. Then his jaw tightened, and he gave a small nod. Without another word, he stepped back and closed the door.


    I let out a long breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. My heart hammered. Why did he always have this effect on me?


    Shaking it off, I quickly changed into the in dress meant for kitchen duty. I tied my hair back, washed my hands, and left the room.


    The corridor was quiet, but as I entered the kitchen, the air shifted. Every maid¡¯s eyes turned toward me. Their chatter hushed for a heartbeat, then burst again, louder this time.


    "There she is," one of them whispered, loud enough for me to hear.


    "She thinks she¡¯s better than us now," another added.


    I kept my head down, walking to my corner. But their words followed me like shadows.


    "Do you know why her room looks like a queen¡¯s now?" one asked with a sneer.


    "Oh, I know," another replied, smirking. "She used her body to please Alpha Damon. That¡¯s why. Men don¡¯t do anything for free."


    Laughter rippled through them.


    I gripped the edge of the wooden counter, my knuckles turning white.


    "Imagine...so desperate she had to spread her legs to be noticed," someone said.


    "She¡¯s pitiful," another hissed. "But I suppose it worked. Alpha Damon fixed her room, didn¡¯t he?"


    "Envious much?" a voice teased. "You wish he¡¯d look at you like that. At least she knows how to get what she wants."


    They allughed again, the sound sharp and cruel.


    I closed my eyes, pressing my lips together. I could argue. I could scream. I could tell them they were wrong. But what was the point? Words wouldn¡¯t change their minds. And I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight them today.


    Instead, I breathed deeply and picked up the knife on the counter, focusing on chopping vegetables.


    Their whispers didn¡¯t stop.


    "She¡¯s pretending she can¡¯t hear us."


    "Of course she can hear us. She just knows it¡¯s true."


    "She¡¯ll fall soon. Just watch. Damon will get bored, and then she¡¯ll be nothing again."


    Each word was like a knife, but I forced myself to keep chopping. One slice at a time.


    I bent over the bucket, my hands raw from the scrubbing. The smell of soap and wet stone clung to me, but I kept going. If I just focused on the work, maybe I could push the whispers out of my head.


    "She thinks she¡¯s better than us now," one of the maids muttered behind me.


    I clenched my teeth and kept scrubbing.


    "Damon gave her that room. We all know why," another said, snickering.


    Heat rose in my cheeks, but I refused to turn around. Let them talk. If I looked at them, they¡¯d see how much it hurt.


    I dipped the rag again and squeezed it tight, watching the dirty water drip down my arms. I told myself it didn¡¯t matter. I told myself I didn¡¯t care. But the truth was, it burned.


    Then heavy boots clicked against the floor. I froze. A guard stepped into the room, his shadow stretching over us. All the maids went quiet immediately.


    His eyes locked on me. "You. Come with me."


    My chest tightened. "Me?" I asked, stupidly, as if maybe I¡¯d misheard.


    "Yes, you," he snapped. "The triplets want to see you. Now."


    My stomach dropped so hard it hurt. The maids broke into quiet giggles behind me, trying to hide them from the guard but loud enough that I heard.

 Chapter 125 - sweet meal

    <h4>Chapter 125: 125 - sweet meal</h4>


    125


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I wiped my damp hands on my apron, though they wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. My legs felt like they belonged to someone else as I stood up. I didn¡¯t dare look back at the others.


    The triplets wanted to see me. Why?


    What did I do now?


    The guard didn¡¯t slow his pace, and I had to hurry to keep up, my feet slipping a little against the polished floors. My heart thudded in my ears. Each step felt heavier than thest.


    The maids¡¯ whispers still clung to me like smoke. She used her body... that¡¯s why Damon helped her... I swallowed hard, wishing I could scrape their voices out of my head.


    The hall stretched longer than I remembered. Or maybe it was just my nerves. My palms were damp. I wanted to ask the guard why they wanted to see me, but his face was like stone, and I didn¡¯t dare.


    Finally, he stopped in front of arge set of doors. My breath caught. I knew this ce. This was where the triplets stayed.


    The guard pushed the door open and gestured for me to step inside. My feet felt rooted to the ground.


    "Go in," he ordered.


    I forced myself forward.


    The room was wide, filled with gold and deep crimson. Luxurious, intimidating. My eyesnded on them immediately¡ªthe two brothers, lounging as if they owned the world. Of course they did. I thought Damon would be there but he wasn¡¯t.


    I lowered my gaze, pressing my hands against my apron to stop them from trembling.


    "She doesn¡¯t look like much better. Still the same Lisa, right, Kael?" Rowan muttered, his tone like a knife.


    Kael tilted his head, eyes roaming over me. "Maybe Damon sees something we don¡¯t."


    Heat rose to my face. I wanted to disappear, to melt into the floor.


    "Tell me," Kael¡¯s voice broke through,manding, "do you know why we sent for you?"


    I shook my head quickly. "No," My voice was barely a whisper. I didn¡¯t even know why I sound so nervous. I stood up against them before but I didn¡¯t know what came over me.


    He didn¡¯t give me time to consider his words as he shoved me against the desk in their room. With a strong hand between my shoulder des, he pressed my chest against the surface. I gasped out a cry of pain as the sharp edge bit into my hip bones.


    "Spread your arms," hemanded. So stunned by the pain, so familiar with brutality, Iplied, smoothing my fingers over the cool mahogany. Closing my eyes, I counted the petticoats beneath my heavy skirts. They¡¯d soften the sting of the strap at least. With a breath pinned in my lungs, I braced for the first blow. Instead, I felt the whisper of cold air against the back of my knees.


    "No." The hoarse objection ripped out of me once again as I reared back and did my best to twist away. His hand mped on the back of my neck, mming my back over the desk with such force, my cheek ground against the grain. Terror pierced me more than the pain. He wanted to raped me again.


    What had I done to evoke such a malevolent reaction from him? How could I take it back?


    "Please." Fighting to remain calm, I struggled to lift my neck. "Let me up. You¡¯re hurting me."


    "Do you think I will release you just like that?" His question was punctuated with hard consonants, as though he¡¯d spoken them through his teeth. If I slid my eyes all the way to the side, I could just make out his shadow over me.


    "I...I.." I stuttered.


    The unwee heat of his breath on my cheek should have warned me. The moist path he left across my cheekbone evoked such revulsion, I had no time to react before my arms were tangled in theyers of skirt and petticoat he¡¯d tossed above my waist. Stunned, I desperately tried to decide what to do.


    Should I fight him? Should I scream? Should I plead for his mercy? Or give in to the tears stinging my eyes and nose and hope they softened his ire? Should I submit to theshing and be done with it?


    "You must be enjoying ourpany," Rowan murmured as he watched, and that was when I remembered that he was still in the room. He smiled wickedly, mocking me.


    He used his body, then, to pin me to his desk. Shaped it to mine. Torso to torso, hip to hip. "Be still," he panted, his serpentine voice thicker than before. "Or I¡¯ll not be responsible for what you drive me to do."


    I became a wild thing, bucking and rearing against his solid strength. Frantic noises I had intended to contain words broke from me. I had meant tomand him to stop. Then I tried to beg. But to my evesting vexation, the sounds escaping seemed to only contain different forms of the word "no." I said it in everynguage I knew.


    I screamed it as he reached between them to grapple with his trousers. "Fight me all you like," he breathed into my ear as he found the convenient opening in my drawers. "This won¡¯t take long." And it didn¡¯t. I watched my rhythmic breaths spreading over the wood of the desk in a fleeting vapor. They disappeared with every painful inhale. Perhaps I could just stop breathing. This won¡¯t take long. It didn¡¯t have to.


    I stood there frozen, my whole body trembling as I watched him pull his clothes back on, his movements careless, like what had just happened meant absolutely nothing to him. Rowan caught the look on my face and smirked, hisughter cruel and sharp like a de against my skin. He turned to Kael, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "So, how does she taste? Like she¡¯s some kind of sweet meal?"


    Kael didn¡¯t even bother looking at me. He adjusted his shirt and gave a shortugh, shaking his head as if I wasn¡¯t even human. "I don¡¯t know what is so special about her," he said coldly. "She¡¯s still the same. Nothing different."


    Their words cut deeper than the act itself. My heart sank as the two of them walked out of the room, leaving me broken, discarded, like I was some kind of object they had used and didn¡¯t care about anymore. I just stood there for a moment, unable to move, feeling the shame crawl over me like a heavy nket I could never throw off.


    When the door finally closed, I sank to the floor, tears slipping down my face in silence. I couldn¡¯t even sob loudly, I didn¡¯t have the strength. That wasn¡¯t the first time they had forced themselves on me, and the bitter truth was that I knew it might not be thest. Every time it happened, I was helpless, my body betraying me, my voice stolen by fear.


    Slowly, painfully, I dressed myself, my hands shaking as I pulled the fabric over my bruised skin. Shame clung to me like a second skin, and no matter how hard I tried to fight it, I couldn¡¯t wash it away.

 Chapter 126 - still broken

    <h4>Chapter 126: 126 - still broken</h4>


    126


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat there, my body trembling as hot tears rolled down my cheeks. My hands shook as I tried to button up my dress, but I couldn¡¯t stop crying. I hated myself. I hated this ce. I hated everything.


    That was when the door suddenly flew open and Damon rushed in. He was panting, like he had been running for hours. His eyes scanned the room, thennded on me.


    "Lisa..." His voice was sharp, filled with something I couldn¡¯t ce...fear? Anger? "Who did this to you?"


    I turned my face away. I didn¡¯t want to look at him. I didn¡¯t want his fake concern.


    He moved closer, his chest rising and falling quickly. "Lisa, answer me! Who touched you? Was it Rowan? Was it Kael?"


    Iughed bitterly through my tears. "Why are you asking me that? You already know."


    He froze. "What do you mean?"


    I red at him with all the strength I had left, my body trembling from both rage and shame. My throat burned from crying, but I still forced the words out.


    "Don¡¯t pretend, Damon. Don¡¯t stand there acting like you care about me. You and your brothers... you¡¯re all the same. You take what you want. You don¡¯t care how I feel. So why this sudden pretense?"


    The room went so quiet I could hear my own shallow breathing. His jaw tightened, the muscle in his cheek twitching like he was holding himself back. His fists clenched by his sides, nails digging into his palms, but he said nothing right away. That silence only fueled my anger.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice low but shaking. "Lisa, I swear, I didn¡¯t..."


    "Enough!" I cut him off before he could say more, my voice cracking under the weight of my tears. "Don¡¯t you dare lie to me. Don¡¯t you dare make excuses. You¡¯ve watched them force themselves on me before, Damon, and you never stopped them. You stood there. You let it happen." My chest heaved as sobs broke through. "And you...you also did that to me."


    His face paled, the blood draining from it so fast I thought he might faint. He looked like someone had struck him, like the truth was heavier than he expected to carry. For the first time, I saw something real in his eyes, something I had never seen before. Guilt.


    "I..." His throat worked as he swallowed hard, his voice breaking. "Lisa, I... I didn¡¯t mean..."


    I shook my head violently, stepping back from him, like even the air between us was poisonous. Fresh tears spilled from my eyes, hot and uncontroble. "Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t mean it. You already made it worse. All of you did. You let it happen, Damon. You were part of it. You could have stopped them, but you didn¡¯t. You could have protected me, but instead you joined them."


    My words seemed to cut through him like a knife. His eyes flickered with pain, but I had no pity left for him. None. I was empty of it.


    "You don¡¯t get to stand there and act like you care about me now," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You don¡¯t get to look at me with guilt in your eyes and pretend you¡¯re different. You¡¯re not. You¡¯re one of them."


    I pressed my hand to my mouth, trying to silence my sobs, but it was useless. My body shook so hard I felt like I would copse. My knees wanted to give out, but I forced myself to stay upright, to not let him see me fall apartpletely.


    He took a small step toward me, his hand half-raising like he wanted to reach for me, tofort me. "Lisa..." he said, his voice soft, broken.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I screamed, backing away, my voice raw. "Don¡¯t ever touch me again!"


    His hand froze in mid-air, then slowly dropped to his side. His shoulders slumped, his entire body looking defeated. For a moment, he looked like a boy rather than the powerful man he always tried to be. But that didn¡¯t change anything. Not for me.


    "You can¡¯t wash away what you did," I whispered through clenched teeth. "You can¡¯t undo it. You and your brothers... you already destroyed me."


    I turned from him, wiping at my tears even though they wouldn¡¯t stop. My heart pounded so loud it drowned out everything else. I couldn¡¯t breathe in that room anymore, not with him standing there, not with his guilt suffocating me as much as his betrayal had.


    So I walked away, leaving him standing in the wreckage of what he had done to me, leaving him with his guilt and my brokenness.


    I stormed out of the room, my legs almost giving way under me, but I forced myself to keep walking. My own room felt like the only ce I could breathe. When I got inside, I mmed the door shut and locked it.


    My chest hurt, my throat burned, but I forced myself forward into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me with a trembling hand. My fingers shook as I tugged at my dress, the fabric sticking to my skin, clinging like it didn¡¯t want to let go. When I finally pulled it off, I caught sight of myself in the mirror.


    I froze.


    There they were, the bruises, the red marks, the scratches that weren¡¯t idents but reminders of hands I didn¡¯t want, of moments I wished I could erase. My reflection looked like a stranger. My body didn¡¯t feel like mine anymore. It was theirs, imed, damaged, stained. My stomach twisted in disgust, and before I knew it, hot tears blurred my vision.


    I staggered to the shower, turned the handle, and let the scalding water gush out. Steam filled the room, fogging up the ss, but it didn¡¯t hide me from myself. Stepping under the spray, I pressed my palms against my skin and began to scrub. Hard. Again and again. My nails dug into my arms, my shoulders, my thighs. The skin turned red, angry, raw, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted it gone, the feeling, the memory, their touch.


    But no matter how much I scrubbed, no matter how much the water burned, nothing changed. The marks stayed. The dirt wasn¡¯t on my skin, it was inside me. And no amount of water in the world could wash that away.


    I leaned my forehead against the tiles, sobbing quietly as the water rushed over me.


    I had been here before. Many times. After every time they forced themselves on me, I came here, to this shower, believing that maybe this time the water would wash me clean. That maybe this time I would feel whole again. But it never worked.


    I always walked out still broken.


    Still dirty.


    Still me.

 Chapter 127 - a monster

    <h4>Chapter 127: 127 - a monster</h4>


    127


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I stormed through the hall, my fists already clenched so tight my knuckles ached. Every step I took felt heavier, hotter, fueled by the fire burning inside me. My chest was pounding, but not from fear, no, it was rage. Rage that made my blood boil, rage that wouldn¡¯t let me breathe properly.


    I could still see Lisa¡¯s face. Broken. Torn apart. Those tears in her eyes. The way she looked at me, like I was no different from them. Like I was just another monster in her hell. That look cut me deeper than any de ever could.


    I knew where Kael and Rowan would be. I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. The lounge. Their favorite spot when they wanted to sit back, drink,ugh, and pretend like the world belonged to them. My steps quickened, echoing down the corridor, and when I finally pushed the door open, there they were.


    Kael and Rowan were sprawled on the couch,ughing loudly, sses of whiskey in their hands. Belinda sat close, giggling along, her head tossed back like everything was perfect in her world. The sight made my stomach turn.


    I didn¡¯t even think. I walked straight toward them, and before either of them could react, I swung. My fist connected with Kael¡¯s jaw first. He went down hard, his ss flying out of his hand and shattering across the floor. Rowan barely had time to blink before I turned and punched him too, right across the mouth. Blood sprayed from his lip as he stumbled back.


    "What the hell, Damon?!" Rowan shouted, wiping the blood from his face, his eyes zing with fury.


    Kael scrambled to his feet, his jaw already swelling. "Are you out of your damn mind?!"


    "Shut the hell up!" I roared, my chest heaving. "You bastards. You disgusting bastards! How could you do that to her?"


    Belinda gasped, standing from her seat. "Damon, stop..."


    "Stay out of this!" I barked at her without even looking. My focus was locked on them.


    Rowan narrowed his eyes, his voice dripping with venom. "You¡¯re asking us about that lowlife human?"


    "Don¡¯t you dare call her that!" I snarled, stepping closer. My fists were shaking at my sides, begging me to use them again. "Lisa is not some toy for you to y with! She¡¯s..."


    "She¡¯s our mate," Kael cut me off, his voice sharp. "Our mate, our servant. We can do whatever the hell we want with her. Don¡¯t stand there pretending you¡¯re better than us."


    I scoffed, rage twisting my mouth into a bitter smile. "Mate? That¡¯s what you call it? Is that how you treat a mate? Like trash? Like a punching bag? You could have treated her like thedy she is. You could have had fun with her, with her damn consent. But no, you had to force her, break her, destroy her!"


    Rowanughed bitterly, a cruel sound that made my skin crawl. "Consent? She¡¯s a human, Damon. A pathetic little human. You think she deserves choice? She¡¯s lucky we even give her our attention."


    That was it. That was thest straw. I lunged at him, my fist smashing against his cheek again. He stumbled but came back swinging, his fist mming into my ribs. Pain shot through me, but I didn¡¯t care. I weed it, fed on it.


    Kael grabbed me from the side, yanking me back, but I twisted and elbowed him in the gut. He grunted, doubling over, and I mmed my knee into his chest before shoving him back into the table. The whiskey bottles crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces.


    Belinda screamed. "Stop it! You¡¯ll kill each other!"


    But none of us listened.


    Rowan charged me again, his fist connecting with my jaw this time. My head snapped to the side, the taste of blood filling my mouth. I spat it out and grinned, my anger only growing darker. "That all you got?" I hissed.


    "You think you¡¯re a hero, Damon?" Rowan growled, throwing another punch. I blocked it and mmed my own into his stomach, making him wheeze. "You¡¯re no different from us. You touched her too."


    Those words hit harder than his fists ever could.


    My body froze for a split second, shame rushing over me like a cold wave. But then the fire came back, hotter than before. I mmed him against the wall, my forearm pressed against his throat. "I made mistakes," I snarled through gritted teeth. "But don¡¯t you dare put me in the same ce as you. I regret what I did. You? You¡¯re proud of it."


    Kael grabbed me from behind and yanked me off Rowan, throwing me to the ground. I rolled and pushed myself back up just as Kael swung at me. His fist clipped my cheek, but I retaliated with an uppercut that sent him sprawling back onto the couch.


    "You¡¯re weak," Kael spat, his chest rising and falling rapidly. "All this for some worthless girl? You¡¯ve lost your damn mind."


    "Worthless?" I repeated, my voice low and dangerous. I took a step closer, pointing at both of them. "You blind bastards. Lisa is worth more than both of you put together. She¡¯s kind. She¡¯s strong. She survived every damn thing you threw at her. And you sit here,ughing, drinking, like kings, while she breaks inside!"


    Rowan scoffed, spitting blood onto the floor. "Strong? She cries like a child every time. She begs. That¡¯s not strength, Damon. That¡¯s weakness."


    My fist connected with his face again before he could finish.


    "Shut your filthy mouth!" I shouted.


    Kael tried to tackle me from the side, but I spun, grabbed him by the shirt, and threw him into the wall. The impact shook the whole room. He groaned, sliding down, clutching his ribs.


    Belinda was crying now, her voice desperate. "Please! Stop! Please, Damon, you¡¯re going to kill them!"


    I stood there, my chest heaving, my fists bloody, my vision blurred from both rage and tears I refused to shed. My brothers, the ones I was supposed to trust, looked back at me with nothing but hate. And all I could think about was Lisa.


    Her tears.


    Her pain.


    The way she looked at me like I was no different.


    That hurt more than anything.


    "You¡¯re monsters," I whispered, my voice breaking. "Both of you. And maybe I am too. But I swear, I will never let you touch her again."


    Rowan staggered to his feet, his lip split, his eyes burning with fury. "And what will you do, Damon? Protect her? From us? From her mates?"


    I red at him, my fists tightening once again. "If I have to fight both of you every damn day of my life to keep her safe, then yes. I¡¯ll do it. I don¡¯t care what it takes. I won¡¯t let you destroy her anymore."


    Kael chuckled bitterly from the floor, blood staining his teeth. "You¡¯re pathetic."


    "Maybe," I said quietly, my chest still heaving. "But at least I¡¯m not proud of being a monster."

 Chapter 128 - your lies

    <h4>Chapter 128: 128 - your lies</h4>


    128


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I stormed out of the lounge after the fight with Kael and Rowan. My knuckles were throbbing, blood staining the edge of my hand, but I didn¡¯t care. My chest felt heavy, rage boiling inside me like fire.


    I couldn¡¯t get Lisa¡¯s face out of my head, her tears, her broken voice, the way she looked at me like she had lost every shred of herself. I hated my brothers for what they did, but most of all, I hated myself for not being there to stop it.


    I walked straight to her room. My steps were heavy, almost dragging, but my anger kept me moving. When I got to her door, I hesitated for a second. My hand hovered above the handle. I wanted tofort her, but I didn¡¯t know if I even had the right.


    Finally, I pushed the door open slowly.


    She was there.


    Curled up on the bed, her knees pulled to her chest, her body shaking. The sight of her broke me. My strong Lisa... reduced to this. My throat tightened.


    "Lisa..." I whispered, stepping closer.


    Her head shot up immediately. Her eyes were red and swollen, her face stained with tears.


    "Get out!" she screamed, her voice cracking.


    I froze. "Lisa, it¡¯s me. Damon."


    "I don¡¯t care!" she yelled louder. Her voice was sharp like knives cutting into me. "Leave me alone! Don¡¯t you daree near me!"


    I swallowed hard, my chest twisting. "I just wanted to see you... to make sure you¡¯re okay..."


    "Okay?" she cut me off with a bitterugh. "You think I¡¯m okay? After what your brothers did to me?"


    Her words sliced through me deeper than any punch Kael or Rowan had ever thrown. I stepped closer, my hands slightly raised. "Lisa, please. I didn¡¯t know... I would never..."


    "Shut up!" she screamed again, her voice raw. "You¡¯re all the same! Monsters! All of you!"


    I staggered back like she had pped me.


    "Get out!" she sobbed, clutching her nket tighter around her. "I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice. Just leave me the hell alone!"


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My chest ached so badly I thought I might copse right there.


    Her eyes burned into me, full of anger, pain, and betrayal.


    I wanted to go to her, to hold her, to tell her she was safe with me. But she didn¡¯t want me. She hated me.


    So I turned around slowly.


    My footsteps felt heavier than ever as I walked out of her room. The sound of her muffled sobs followed me down the hall, echoing in my head.


    When I closed her door behind me, I leaned against it, pressing my forehead to the wood.


    I didn¡¯t even know how long I stood there. Eventually, I forced myself to walk back to my lounge.


    When I pushed the door open,ughter spilled out. The smell of alcohol filled the air.


    And there they were.


    Kael. Rowan. And Belinda.


    The three of them were sitting close together, like they had no care in the world. The lounge was dim, the golden light from the chandelier flickering over their faces, making the whole scene look like something out of a twisted painting. They had a bottle of whiskey on the ss table in front of them, half-empty, and three crystal sses filled to the brim. The smell of alcohol was thick in the air, mixing with Belinda¡¯s heavy perfume, the kind that clung to her skin and spread through the room.


    Belinda sat right in the middle, like a queen who owned the space. She wore a short silk dress, ck, the kind that barely covered her thighs. Her long hair spilled over her shoulders as she leaned back, her arms wrappedzily around both of them, one hand ying with Rowan¡¯s cor, the other resting on Kael¡¯s chest. She had a smile stered on her face, yful, smug, like she knew exactly what she was doing to them.


    Rowan leaned into her from the left, his lips brushing against her neck. He kissed her slowly at first, then deeper, leaving trails that made her giggle. She tilted her head back, exposing more of her skin for him, herughter echoing like she wanted the whole room to hear it. Rowan looked pleased with himself, his hand slipping around her waist, holding her tight, like he was showing her off and daring anyone to challenge him.


    On the other side, Kael¡¯s hand slid boldly across her thigh. His fingers traced the line of her skin, moving higher each time. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it. He smirked, his eyes dark, as if enjoying the way she squirmed slightly under his touch. He raised his ss with his other hand, sipping his whiskey like nothing in the world mattered but this moment.


    My stomach turned.


    I walked in without a word. They didn¡¯t even notice me at first. I went straight to the table, grabbed a cup, and poured myself whiskey. My hand shook slightly, but I forced it steady.


    When I finally spoke, my voice was cold.


    "Stop tormenting her."


    The room went quiet for a second. Belinda stopped giggling and nced at me. Kael leaned backzily, smirking. Rowan¡¯s arm stayed around Belinda.


    "What are you talking about?" Kael asked, tilting his head.


    "You know damn well what I¡¯m talking about," I snapped, my voice sharp. "Lisa. Stop tormenting Lisa. Haven¡¯t you done enough?"


    Rowan chuckled darkly. "You¡¯re still on about her?" He shook his head. "You never learn, Damon."


    I mmed the cup on the table, ring at both of them. "I don¡¯t care what you say. After all, you already broke the rules for Belinda. You¡¯ve been sneaking her into your bed, parading her around like your Luna. You already have her! Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    Belinda smirked but said nothing. She just leaned closer into Rowan, her eyes glittering with pride.


    Kael scoffed, shaking his head. "You really don¡¯t get it, do you?"


    "Get what?" I snapped.


    He leaned forward, his eyes locking on mine. "We¡¯ve already decided. Belinda will be crowned as our Luna next month."


    My heart sank. "What?"


    Rowan smirked, sipping from his ss. "You heard him. The decision¡¯s been made. The two of us agreed. We don¡¯t need your input."


    I clenched my jaw so tight it hurt. "And Lisa? What about her?"


    Rowan¡¯s smirk widened into something cruel. "She¡¯s just a worthless human. A distraction. Nothing more."


    My fists clenched at my sides, shaking. "You bastards..."


    Kael leaned back, chuckling under his breath. "Go on, Damon. Keep wasting your time with her if you want. The more you cling to that pathetic girl, the weaker you look."


    I scoffed, forcing out a bitterugh. "Fine. Do as you wish. Crown Belinda. Live your lies."


    I grabbed the bottle of whiskey and stood up, my eyes burning with anger. "But leave Lisa out of your twisted games. She¡¯s suffered enough because of you."

 Chapter 129 - after everything

    <h4>Chapter 129: 129 - after everything</h4>


    129


    ~ Damon¡¯s POV


    They didn¡¯t reply. Rowan just smirked, and Kael leaned over to whisper something to Belinda, making her giggle again.


    I turned and walked out before my rage consumed mepletely.


    I walked back to Lisa¡¯s room slowly. My chest felt heavy, like something was pressing me down. I wanted to talk to her again. I wanted her to look at me, even if it was with anger. But when I got to her door, I froze. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to knock, not after how she had yelled at me earlier.


    So instead, I leaned against the wall and slid down, sitting on the cold floor. My back pressed against the wood of her door. I knew she was in there. I could feel her presence.


    I let out a shaky breath and spoke in a low voice.


    "Lisa... I know you don¡¯t want to hear me right now," I whispered, almost ashamed. "I know you probably hate me. Maybe you should. Maybe I deserve it. But I just want to say something... something I should have said long ago."


    Silence.


    I rested my head back against the door.


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore. I don¡¯t want to fight you. I don¡¯t want to force myself into your space. I just... I just want to be your friend."


    My throat tightened as the words slipped out.


    "Not just a friend. Not just your mate. Your best friend, if you¡¯d let me."


    I gave a small, bitterugh at myself. "I know how stupid that sounds, after everything. After the way we treated you. But that¡¯s the truth. That¡¯s what I want."


    I waited. I thought maybe I¡¯d hear movement, or her voice, or even her angry words telling me to shut up. But there was nothing.


    Still, I kept talking.


    "Lisa, do you know what shocked me the most about you? It¡¯s not your looks. It¡¯s not the way you talk. It¡¯s not even the way you fight us when you¡¯re angry. It¡¯s... It¡¯s the way you don¡¯t break. You¡¯re not irritable. You¡¯re not bitter, even when you should be. You don¡¯t snap at us the way we¡¯ve snapped at you. You¡¯re not violent, even though you¡¯ve had every reason to be."


    I rubbed my hands over my face, my voice rough.


    "That¡¯s what kills me. You¡¯re stronger than us. Stronger than me. Stronger than Kael and Rowan. Stronger than the monsters we¡¯ve be."


    I swallowed hard, my voice trembling.


    "Do you know why we¡¯re like this? Why do we act like monsters?"


    My breath shook.


    "It started long before you came. Long before any of this. It started with him. Our father."


    The word tasted like poison in my mouth.


    "He tortured us, Lisa. From the time we were babies. We weren¡¯t his children. We were his tools. His experiments. His punching bags. We didn¡¯t get hugs, or warmth, or love. We got pain. Every single day. And when we cried, heughed. When we bled, he told us we were weak. When we tried tofort each other, he tore us apart. So we grew hard. We grew cruel. Because that¡¯s all we knew."


    My eyes stung, but I forced myself to keep talking.


    "I didn¡¯t even know what kindness looked like until you showed up. And you..." My voice cracked. "You confused the hell out of me. You should have been broken. You should have begged. You should have cursed us and wed at us. But you didn¡¯t. You stood tall. You were quiet when we expected screams. You were calm when we expected fury. And somehow, you still look at the world like it¡¯s not all bad. That... that messed with my head."


    I exhaled deeply, pressing my palm against the door.


    "You made me reflect, Lisa. On myself. On Kael. On Rowan. On the way we¡¯ve lived. On the way we¡¯ve treated you. You made me realize that we¡¯re not just victims of our father anymore. We¡¯ve be him. We became monsters. And that... that disgusts me."


    Iughed bitterly under my breath.


    "You know, I always thought there was no way out. That this was who I was. Who we were. But then I look at you, and I see something else. I see someone who¡¯s been through hell, but hasn¡¯t let it turn her into a monster. You don¡¯t even realize how strong that makes you."


    I leaned my head against the door, my eyes shut.


    "Lisa... I don¡¯t want to be my father anymore. I don¡¯t want to be that monster. I want to change. I don¡¯t know if I can. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s even possible for me. But if I try, it¡¯s because of you."


    I let the silence stretch again, my chest rising and falling heavily.


    "I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. I don¡¯t expect you to like me. I just... I just want you to know the truth. That I don¡¯t see you as weak. I see you as the strongest person I¡¯ve ever met. And I want..." my voice broke, and I clenched my fists. "I want to be near that strength. Even if it¡¯s only as your friend. Even if it¡¯s only outside your door, talking to myself like an idiot."


    Iughed quietly, shaking my head.


    "I don¡¯t know if you can hear me. Maybe you¡¯re ignoring me. Maybe you¡¯re asleep. But I¡¯ll stay here. Just for a while."


    I closed my eyes and leaned back, listening to the silence from the other side of the door, hoping for any sound, any sign that she heard me.


    Her door creaked open slowly. I froze, my back still leaning against the wall.


    Lisa stood there, her hair messy, her eyes swollen and red. She looked so small... so tired. My chest tightened seeing her like that.


    "Come inside," she whispered, her voice shaky.


    For a second, I thought I misheard her. I blinked. "Lisa..."


    "I said Come inside," she repeated, moving aside a little.


    I stood, nervous, and stepped into her room. It smelled faintly ofvender, though the air felt heavy from all the crying she must have done. She shut the door softly, not looking at me.


    "Lisa..." I said again, but stopped when she turned her back, wrapping her arms around herself.


    "Why are you here?" she asked in a low tone.


    I swallowed. "Because I can¡¯t stay away from you."


    Her shoulders stiffened. "You should. You and your brothers should all stay away from me. You¡¯ve all done enough damage."


    "I know," I whispered. My throat hurt. "I know, Lisa. I¡¯ve been horrible. We¡¯ve all been horrible. But I don¡¯t want to be like that anymore. Not with you."


    She turned halfway, her eyes meeting mine for a second. They were so red, so full of pain. "Why?" she asked bitterly. "Why now? After everything?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 130 - not cruel

    <h4>Chapter 130: 130 - not cruel</h4>


    130


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    " Do you even understand what you and your brothers did to me?"


    Her words pierced me. My throat tightened, but I stayed quiet, waiting for her to go on.


    "You think saying you were tortured by your father makes it okay?" she snapped, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "Do you think that¡¯s enough reason to treat me the way you did? To break me so badly I..." Her voice broke, and tears rolled down her cheeks again.


    I leaned forward, my hands twitching on my knees. "Lisa..."


    "No!" she shouted, shaking her head. "You don¡¯t get to talk. Not yet. Do you know how close I was to ending everything? How close I was to just... disappearing? Because of you. Because of Kael. Because of Rowan. All of you made me feel like I was nothing."


    Her sobs filled the room, raw and sharp. My chest ached hearing her say those words. I felt something in me crack.


    "Lisa, I..."


    She covered her face with both hands, still crying. "The only reason I didn¡¯t do it was because of my father. Because I thought, if I left, what would that do to him? He¡¯s already lost too much. And at the end, I could not even stay by his side till the end. So I stayed. I endured. But you don¡¯t know how many nights I sat here and prayed for it to stop."


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her words cut straight into me, each one sharp, heavy, and filled with pain. Watching her cry, watching her shoulders tremble, knowing that I was part of the reason for her tears¡ªit was too much. My heart was pounding so hard it felt like it was breaking through my chest. My palms were sweaty, and my throat was tight, like I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    Before I even realized what I was doing, my body moved on its own. I leaned forward, my hand brushing against hers for just a second, and then I pressed my lips against hers.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss full of passion or hunger. No, it wasn¡¯t like that. It was soft. Careful. Almost trembling. The gentlest kiss I had ever given anyone in my life. For that single moment, the world went quiet. There were no voices, no pain, no broken memories of the past. It was just the two of us in that tiny space, the warmth of her lips against mine, and the unspoken words I was too much of a coward to say aloud.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to take anything from her. I wasn¡¯t trying to own her or im her. I just wanted her to know, somehow, without words, that I was sorry. Sorry for what I did. Sorry for what we did. Sorry for all the ways we broke her when all she deserved was peace.


    Her lips were soft, but I could feel the faint tremble in them, like she was caught off guard, unsure. My own heart was racing so fast I thought it would tear me apart, but still, I didn¡¯t push deeper. I just stayed there for that breath of a second, letting the kiss carry everything I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say.


    When I pulled back, her eyes were wide, shimmering with fresh tears that clung to hershes. She looked at me as if I had crossed a line, as if I had done somethingpletely out of ce. My stomach twisted with regret, but I couldn¡¯t take back what had already happened.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered quickly, my voice trembling so badly I almost hated the sound of it. My chest rose and fell as though I had just run miles. "I shouldn¡¯t have kissed you. I know you didn¡¯t ask for that. I know you didn¡¯t expect it. I just... I didn¡¯t know how else to stop the pain in your eyes. I¡¯m sorry."


    Her lips parted slightly, but no words came. The silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating. My palms were sweating, and I wiped them against my jeans, my heart hammering so loudly I wondered if she could hear it.


    "I mean it, Lisa," I continued, forcing myself to meet her gaze even though it burned me with guilt. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore. I don¡¯t want to be another scar in your life, another reason you stay awake at night hating yourself or the people around you. I don¡¯t want to be that person. Not to you." My throat tightened, and I took a shaky breath. "I want to be your friend. Your best friend, if you¡¯ll let me."


    Her brows lifted slightly, as though my words didn¡¯t make sense to her. She looked at me like she was waiting for me to take it back, to admit it was some kind of trick.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    "I want to know you," I said, softer this time, my voice dropping to something raw. "The real you. Not the version I thought I knew when I acted like a monster. Not the image I created in my head because of the things I heard or believed. I want to understand you. I want to know what makes youugh, what makes you cry, and what keeps you up at night. I want to know the Lisa who isn¡¯t hiding behind the pain."


    My chest ached as I said it, because I realized just how much truth was behind those words. I wasn¡¯t just apologizing. I was asking for a chance.


    Her silence was deafening, but I could see the war in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect this from me, and I was shocked as well. Maybe she didn¡¯t even think I was capable of it.


    She blinked at me, stunned.


    "I know it sounds stupid," I went on, forcing myself to keep talking. "But when I look at you, I see someone strong. Someone who didn¡¯t let us break her, even if we tried. And that..." I exhaled, shaking my head. "That makes me want to change. That makes me want to be better. Because if you can survive what we did and still be here, still breathing, then maybe there¡¯s hope for me too."


    Lisa¡¯s voice was soft when she finally spoke. "You¡¯re being serious?"


    I nodded slowly. "Dead serious."


    Her tears didn¡¯t stop, but her expression softened just a little.


    "Why would you even want to be my friend?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Because you¡¯re... different," I said honestly. "Because you¡¯re not like us. You¡¯re not cruel. You¡¯re not cold. You¡¯ve been through hell, and you still care about people. You still care about your father. You still fight to hold yourself together. I want to learn how you do that. I want to learn how to be... emotional again. And maybe the only way I can do that is by being close to you."

 Chapter 131 - hug me

    <h4>Chapter 131: 131 - hug me</h4>


    131


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    "Lisa... can I hug you?" I thought she was going to say no. Her face was unreadable. She hesitated, her lips parting like she wanted to refuse. My heart stopped. But then, after what felt like forever, she nodded slowly.


    "Yes," she whispered.


    I felt my shoulders drop with relief. Carefully, gently, I stepped closer and wrapped my arms around her. I didn¡¯t hold her too tight. I just wanted her to feel safe, nothing more. I could feel how tense she was at first, her body stiff in my arms, but after a moment, she let out a shaky breath and leaned into me, just a little.


    "Thank you," I murmured against her hair. My throat ached with the weight of everything I couldn¡¯t say. "I just... I needed you to know you¡¯re not alone. Not anymore."


    She didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t push me away either. That was enough.


    After a while, I loosened my arms and stepped back. "I¡¯ll let you rest," I told her softly. "You need sleep. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow, okay?"


    Lisa gave me the smallest nod, her eyes still shimmering with tears.


    I watched as she slowly walked over to her bed. She sat first, almost as if she were still deciding whether she wanted me there or not, then finally stretched out. Without thinking, I moved closer and gently pulled the duvet over her. Her fingers clutched the edge of it as if she were clinging to something fragile.


    "Goodnight, Lisa," I said quietly, almost like I was afraid to break the fragile peace that had just formed between us.


    "Goodnight, Damon," she whispered back, her voice so faint it nearly broke me.


    I turned off the light, letting the room fall into soft darkness. My chest was lighter than it had been in days. As I walked to my room, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. My heart kept racing like I had just run miles. My chest felt full, like I couldn¡¯t contain the relief and happiness that swelled inside me.


    But when I opened the door to my room, I saw her.


    Belinda was sitting on my bed.


    Her hands were folded in herp, her long hair spilling down over her shoulders. She was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t the smile I knew. It was a sad, broken smile. Her eyes looked red, like she had been crying too.


    "Belinda?" I asked, my voice careful. "What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you with Rowan and Kael?"


    She stood up quickly, her lower lip jutting out in a pout as she walked toward me. "Why are you asking me that?" she said, her voice soft butced with something sharp. "Why are you pushing me away, Damon? Why don¡¯t you like me anymore?"


    I took a small step back, surprised at her words. "Belinda... it¡¯s not like that..."


    "Yes, it is!" she cut me off, grabbing my arm with both hands. Her grip was tight, desperate. "All you want now is Lisa. Lisa, Lisa, Lisa! What about me? Why don¡¯t you see me anymore?"


    Her eyes filled with tears, and she shook her head. "I was always there for you. I never left your side. But now, suddenly, she shows up and you forget me. I hate it. I hate that you¡¯ve chosen her over me."


    I looked down at her, my chest tightening in guilt. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Belinda had always been close to me, always been someone I trusted. But things were different now. I had changed.


    "Belinda," I said softly, cing a hand over hers. "I don¡¯t hate you. I never did. You¡¯re important to me. But Lisa..." I trailed off, trying to find the right words. "Lisa needs me right now. She¡¯s broken, and I can¡¯t just leave her like that. She needs someone to hold her together."


    Her face twisted with anger and sadness at the same time. "And what about me? Don¡¯t I need you too? Don¡¯t I deserve to be chosen?"


    I sighed heavily, rubbing my temple. "It¡¯s not about choosing, Belinda. It¡¯s not about who deserves what. It¡¯s about what¡¯s right. You¡¯re strong. You¡¯ve always been strong. But Lisa... she¡¯s barely holding on. If I turn my back on her, I don¡¯t know what will happen."


    Her grip on my arm tightened even more. "I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s weak! You belong to me, Damon. The Luna position is mine. No one else¡¯s. Not Lisa¡¯s. Not anyone¡¯s. It¡¯s mine."


    I stared at her, my chest tightening. "Belinda..."


    She looked up at me, her eyes wild, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Why can¡¯t you just love me instead?"


    Belinda¡¯s words hit me harder than I thought they would. Her eyes looked so desperate, like she was holding on to something that was already slipping away.


    "You didn¡¯t even want me to be the Luna," she whispered, her voice shaking.


    I sighed and rubbed the back of my neck. "Belinda, it¡¯s not like that."


    She tilted her head, waiting for me to exin.


    "I¡¯m just... following the pack rules. We need to reject one before taking another."


    Her brows furrowed.


    I shook my head gently. "No, that¡¯s not it. I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t care about you. I only said... Lisa needs me right now more than anyone. That¡¯s all."


    Her lips quivered. "So it¡¯s always her now? Always Lisa?"


    I swallowed hard, choosing my words carefully. "Belinda, listen. I don¡¯t hate you. I never hated you. You¡¯ve been by my side for a long time, and I appreciate that. But Lisa... she¡¯s hurting. She¡¯s lost so much. And if I don¡¯t step in, if I don¡¯t protect her, she¡¯ll break. I can¡¯t let that happen."


    She blinked, eyes shining with unshed tears. "And what about me? What happens to me when you¡¯re so focused on her?"


    I took a slow breath. "When the timees, I¡¯ll make sure she is okay. I¡¯ll send her off to a great ce, Belinda. Somewhere she will be happy, somewhere she will be loved the way she deserves."


    For a moment, she just stood there, staring at me. Then her lips curved into the faintest smile. "You¡¯d really do that for me?"


    "Yes," I said softly. "I would."


    Her smile grew a little, though her eyes were still sad. She stepped closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "Then... can you at least hug me? Just once. Please."


    I hesitated for a second, then slowly nodded. "Alright."


    She wrapped her arms around me immediately, holding me tight, almost as if she was afraid I¡¯d vanish if she let go. I sighed and hugged her back. For a moment, we stayed like that, silent. Her face was buried against my chest, and I could feel her trembling.

 Chapter 132 - change

    <h4>Chapter 132: 132 - change</h4>


    <strong>132</strong>


    <strong>~Damon¡¯s POV</strong>


    Iy down on my bed after Belinda left my room. I chuckled softly. <i>"I couldn¡¯t care less about my brothers right now... Lisa is worth it."</i>


    I was just about to close my eyes when I heard the door creak open. My chest tightened, and I sat up quickly.


    Rowan and Kael walked in. Their faces were hard, their steps heavy. The peace I had felt a moment ago shattered like ss.


    I frowned, anger already rising inside me. "What do you two want?" I asked sharply.


    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened. "So this is it? You¡¯re really going to separate yourself from us now? Living in your own room while we stay together?"


    Kael stepped forward, his eyes burning into me. "You think you can just walk away from us? From everything we built together as brothers?"


    I clenched my fists. "I¡¯m not separating myself from anyone. I just needed space. That¡¯s all."


    Rowan scoffed. "Space? Don¡¯t lie to yourself, Damon. You¡¯re running. You¡¯re running because of Lisa. You¡¯re obsessed with her."


    Hearing her name from Rowan¡¯s lips lit a fire in me. "Don¡¯t bring Lisa into this. She has nothing to do with my decision to stay here."


    Kael¡¯s voice was sharp, almost trembling with anger. "She has everything to do with it! We can see it. You¡¯re blinded. Every move you make now is about her. And we¡¯re done watching you lose yourself."


    I stood up from the bed, my blood boiling. "I¡¯ve done everything for you both. I¡¯ve led this pack with you. I¡¯ve fought side by side with you. And now, because I finally do something for myself, you want to strip me of everything?"


    Rowan¡¯s eyes darkened. "If you want to keep chasing after Lisa, then you cannot keep being Alpha. You¡¯ll have to choose, Lisa, or the pack."


    My heart thudded against my ribs. Their words stung, but at the same time, I felt this wave of disbelief. They were actually serious. They wanted me to step down.


    I let out a bitterugh and shook my head. "You two... You just keep getting on my nerves. Over and over again. And you know what? I¡¯ve learned to keep my temper. I¡¯ve learned to walk away. I¡¯ve given you space to do whatever you like. But listen to me carefully..." I stepped closer, my voice low, trembling with restrained anger, "Don¡¯t ever tamper with my Alpha position. Ever."


    Rowan clenched his fists. "You think we¡¯re scared of you?"


    Kael hissed, "We¡¯re not children anymore, Damon. You can¡¯t control us with threats."


    I red at both of them, my chest heaving. "This is not about fear. It¡¯s about respect. And if you can¡¯t see that, then maybe you¡¯re the ones walking away from me, not the other way around."


    For a moment, silence filled the room. The three of us stared at each other, years of brotherhood suddenly feeling like nothing but smoke in the air.


    Inside, my heart ached. These were my brothers. My blood. But right now, they felt like strangers.


    I lowered my voice. "I didn¡¯t ask for this Alpha position, you know. I didn¡¯t beg for it. But I earned it. And I¡¯ll keep it. Don¡¯t think for a second that you can take it away just because you¡¯re jealous of where my heart is."


    Rowan¡¯s lips curled in anger. "Jealous? You think this is about jealousy? No, Damon. This is about loyalty. And right now, you¡¯re failing at it."


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone sharp. "You¡¯ve changed. And not in a good way."


    The words hit me like sharp ws to the chest, tearing deeper than I wanted to admit. Loyalty. Changed. Failing. They were supposed to be my brothers, the ones who stood by me through every storm, yet tonight their voices sounded like the usations of strangers. I clenched my fists at my side, nails digging into my palm, trying to hold myself together.


    They thought they knew me, every corner of my soul, every shadow and light I carried. But as I looked into their eyes, filled with anger and judgment, I realized maybe they had never really seen me at all.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the lump in my throat down, and let my voice slip out, low and rough. "Then maybe," I whispered, every word heavy with pain I refused to show, "you two never really knew me at all."


    Rowan stepped closer, anger in his eyes. "Don¡¯t y dumb with us. You think we don¡¯t see it? We know you even more than you, and you changed because of that bitch. It¡¯s because of her. Because of Lisa."


    Kael¡¯s voice was sharper. "If you can¡¯t let go of that obsession, Damon, then you have to step down just like we said earlier. Leave the alpha position. Go run off and be Lisa¡¯s shadow while we lead this pack the right way."


    Rowan growled. "This isn¡¯t a game! If you don¡¯t want to be one with us, then you can¡¯t stay Alpha. That¡¯s the rule."


    I stood up, staring at them both. "Don¡¯t talk to me about rules," I snapped. "Because if rules actually mattered to you, Lisa would have been rejected already. Belinda would be crowned the right way after we did what was required. But no, you both want to twist everything just to fit what you want."


    Kael narrowed his eyes. "We are <i>not</i> rejecting Lisa."


    I tilted my head and smirked. "And why not? Isn¡¯t that the rule? Or does it only apply when it benefits you?"


    Rowan stepped forward before Kael could speak. His voice shook with emotion. "Because she¡¯s our mate. You think we can just reject her? Throw her away because she¡¯s nothing? We¡¯re not ready to let her go, Damon. You know that she helps with our curse. So she will be with us until we are fully healed."


    I paused, watching the sincerity in his eyes. For a second, I almost softened, but then I reminded myself of how much they¡¯d already twisted everything to suit themselves. I scoffed. "So there it is. That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? You want to keep Lisa, yet still crown Belinda. You want to have it all without giving anything up."


    Neither of them spoke. The silence said everything.


    I gave them a long look and shook my head. "Do what you want. I don¡¯t care anymore. Keep Lisa. Crown Belinda. Break every rule this pack has ever stood by. But hear me clearly, never threaten me with the alpha position again."


    Rowan¡¯s lips parted like he wanted to argue, but the re in my eyes made him stop. Kael looked away, his jaw tight.


    "I¡¯ve learned to keep my temper," I said quietly but firmly. "I¡¯ve given you both the freedom to do what you like. But I won¡¯t let you take this pack from me. Not while I¡¯m breathing."

 Chapter 133 - a title

    <h4>Chapter 133: 133 - a title</h4>


    <strong>~Damon¡¯s POV</strong>


    I pushed Rowan and Kael out of my room, my patience running thinner with every step they took. My chest was heavy, but I forced my tone to stay calm.


    "I already agreed," I told them tly. "Belinda will be crowned. That¡¯s all you want to hear, right?"


    Rowan stopped by the door, studying me like he didn¡¯t believe me. Kael frowned, as if expecting me to spit out some condition.


    "Yes," I repeated, sharper this time. "She will be crowned. Now leave my room. I need sleep."


    They exchanged a nce before stepping out. I shut the door harder than I meant to. My fists trembled at my sides, not out of fear but out of frustration. I hated the way they looked at me, like I was the enemy.


    When I finallyy down, my mind ran wild. Their words echoed, "You¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re failing at loyalty." It stung more than I¡¯d admit, but exhaustion won in the end, and I drifted off into a restless sleep.


    The next morning, the moment my eyes opened, rage burned through me.


    "They did what?" I shouted, mming my hand against the side of the bed.


    The guard stammered, "T-The meeting, Alpha... Rowan and Kael called the elders at dawn. Without you."


    My whole body froze. My jaw clenched so tight I thought my teeth would crack. I wasn¡¯t even there. They had gone behind my back.


    I wanted to storm out, tear down the hall, and demand answers. But as I sat there, chest heaving, a cold truth pressed on me. I didn¡¯t have the strength, not today. My brothers were pushing me out slowly, carefully. If I attacked too soon, I¡¯d lose everything.


    So I swallowed my fury and dressed quietly. Eachyer of clothing felt like armor against betrayal. My mind was boiling.


    By mid-morning, I walked through the corridors, ignoring the bows and greetings. I knew she would be in the kitchen. And then, I stopped.


    There she was.


    Lisa.


    Her back was turned to me as she washed vegetables. Her hands were quick, her movements light, but there was something in the curve of her shoulders, a sadness, a quiet weight.


    One of the younger maids whispered something to her, and Lisa managed a small smile. It wasn¡¯t real. I could see it.


    Before I knew it, my voice cut through the kitchen.


    "Lisa."


    Every head turned at once. The room fell into silence so sharp it could slice the air. Lisa froze before slowly turning around. Her eyes widened.


    "Damon," she murmured, dipping her head.


    Matilda, the head maid, rushed forward, clearly panicked. "Alpha Damon, is something wrong? She¡¯s been working well...."


    I raised my hand, silencing her. My gaze didn¡¯t leave Lisa¡¯s face.


    "She will no longer work in the kitchen."


    The maids gasped. Lisa blinked in shock. "W-What?"


    "You heard me," I said, my tone like stone. "From this moment on, Lisa is my personal maid."


    The silence deepened. You could hear hearts pounding.


    Matilda¡¯s eyes widened. "Alpha... your personal maid?"


    "Yes," I said firmly. "She will serve only me. No more kitchen work. No more scrubbing floors."


    Lisa¡¯s lips parted, her face pale. "But... Damon, I..."


    "No," I interrupted. "This is not up for discussion."


    I stepped forward, my hand brushing her wrist. The maids looked like they were about to faint at the sight. Without another word, I led her out of the kitchen.


    When we reached my room, I finally let go of her wrist and turned.


    "Good morning, Lisa," I said softly.


    She looked up at me, confused, nervous, and still a little teary-eyed. "Good morning... Damon."


    Her voice was quiet, but it carried something that made my chest ache.


    I softened my tone. "Thank you... for today. I mean it."


    She shook her head quickly. "You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to."


    At that moment, breakfast was brought in, silver trays, steaming tes, the usual. I waved the maids closer.


    "Set two ces," I ordered.


    They hesitated, ncing at Lisa.


    "You heard me," I snapped. "Two."


    They scrambled to obey. Soon enough, two tes wereid before us. I gestured to Lisa.


    "Sit."


    She looked at me like I had spoken anothernguage. "Damon, I can¡¯t..."


    "Sit, Lisa," I repeated, this time softer.


    After a long pause, she obeyed, lowering herself nervously onto the chair across from me.


    I picked up my fork, nodded at her te. "Eat."


    She bit her lip, then slowly picked up hers. The first few bites were hesitant, like she was afraid someone might drag her away. I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips.


    "Better?" I asked.


    She nced up, and for the first time, her smile was genuine. "Yes. Thank you."


    We ate quietly for a while. Then I set my fork down and leaned back.


    "I need to tell you something."


    Her fork froze mid-air. "What is it?"


    "My brothers," I said slowly, each word tasting bitter. "They¡¯ve decided. Belinda will be crowned as Luna."


    Lisa blinked, then lowered her fork. "Oh."


    That was it. Just "oh."


    I frowned. "That¡¯s all you have to say?"


    She looked at me with those calm, steady eyes, and her voice was soft but firm. "What else should I say? It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I was never interested in the Luna¡¯s position."


    For a second, I thought I misheard her. My jaw almost dropped. "You...what?" I asked, my voice a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    She didn¡¯t flinch. She just gave a small shrug, her shoulders lifting as though the weight of the whole matter meant nothing to her. "I don¡¯t care about being Luna. It was never my dream. I don¡¯t want power or titles. I just... want peace. A simple life."


    Her words struck me harder than a sword to the chest. I sat there, staring at her like I was seeing her for the first time. Everyone I¡¯d ever known fought, lied, wed, and schemed for the Luna¡¯s position. It was a seat of influence, respect, power, something people bled for. And here she was, sitting across from me, dismissing it like it was nothing more than a piece of clothing she didn¡¯t like.


    "Lisa," I whispered, shaking my head slowly. "Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? Do you know how many would kill for that position? How many would betray their own families just to have that crown ced on their head?"


    She smiled faintly, sadly. "I¡¯m not them."


    I leaned forward, my voice low. "You just... let it go? Like it¡¯s nothing?"


    Her eyes softened. "Yes. Because to me, it <i>is</i> nothing. A title doesn¡¯t change who I am."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 134 - very wrong

    <h4>Chapter 134: 134 - very wrong</h4>


    134


    Belinda¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t breathe the moment I saw her.


    Lisa.


    Alive.


    Walking around the pce like nothing had happened.


    I thought I was seeing a ghost at first. My chest tightened so badly I almost screamed. That girl was supposed to be gone. Erased. Wiped out from this world. I had paid for it. I had nned it. I had made sure of it. But there she was, standing there, breathing, even walking around.


    And what hurt me more was not just that she was alive, no, it was worse than that.


    The triplets were fighting over her.


    Damon¡¯s eyes followed her like she was the only one that existed. It made me sick. It made me burn inside.


    I clenched my hands so tightly behind my back that my nails cut into my skin. I could feel the sting but it was nothingpared to the fire in my chest. She should have been gone. My ce should have been secure. My crown should have been unshakable. But now? Now she was back, and everyone was looking at her like she was some kind of miracle.


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I tossed and turned, my pillow soaked with tears and anger.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I slipped out of bed, threw a dark cloak over my shoulders, and sneaked out of the pce. I knew exactly where I was going.


    The rogue.


    The man I had paid to do the job.


    He was waiting where we had agreed, at the edge of the forest where the moonlight barely touched the ground. His hood was low, his hands tucked into his cloak. When he saw me, he bowed quickly.


    "Luna Belinda," he started.


    Before he could finish, my hand flew across his face. Smack.


    He staggered back, shock shing in his eyes.


    "You fool!" I spat, my chest heaving. "Do you know what you¡¯ve done to me? Do you know the humiliation I suffered today?"


    He dropped to his knees instantly, his head low. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy. Please forgive me."


    "Forgive you?" My voice cracked with fury. "I paid you. I trusted you. And yet Lisa is alive. Alive! Breathing, walking, smiling in my pce while Damon looks at her like she is the goddess herself! You swore to me she would be gone. You swore!"


    "I tried!" he shouted, then quickly lowered his voice again, trembling. "I swear on my life, I tried. But when I got to her house, she was gone. She had already left. I searched everywhere, but she slipped away. By the time I could track her, she was already in the pce."


    Iughed bitterly, the sound harsh and empty. "So what did I pay you for? Excuses? Lies?"


    "No, no, mydy," he begged, still on his knees. "Please, believe me. I would not dare lie to you. I thought I could reach herter, but the pce... it is not easy to enter. Guards everywhere. The Alphas¡¯ eyes watching. But I can do it. I can infiltrate. Give me another chance, and I will not fail you."


    I stared down at him, my hands shaking. Part of me wanted to kill him right there, to end his useless life for failing me. But another part of me... another part of me knew he might still be useful.


    I crouched low, my eyes boring into his. "You had better not be lying to me. Because if you are, I will make sure your death is slow. Painful. Do you understand?"


    He nodded quickly, his forehead pressed against the dirt. "I understand, mydy. I will not fail again."


    "Good," I whispered, my voice sharp as a de. "Because you won¡¯t just try again. You will work inside. You will be my eyes and ears in the pce. You will get close, so close that no one will ever suspect. And when the time is right..." I leaned closer, my lips almost brushing his ear. "...you will finish what you failed to do."


    He swallowed hard. "How do I get in?"


    I stood up slowly, straightening my cloak, letting the heavy fabric fall neatly over my shoulders. My movements were deliberate, sharp, because I wanted him to see the authority in me, to feel the weight of my anger. My voice came out low but strong, steady even though my heart was racing.


    "I will handle that," I said, each word cutting through the cold night air. "I¡¯ll find you a job inside the pce. It doesn¡¯t matter what position it is, guard, servant, cleaner, I don¡¯t care. What matters is that you will get in."


    He lifted his head slightly, hope flickering in his eyes, but I leaned closer, making sure my tone left no space for foolishness.


    "Once you are in," I continued, "you will stay quiet. Patient. Invisible. You will not draw attention to yourself. You will not act on your own. You will not make a single move until I tell you to. And then..." I let the words hang in the air for a heartbeat, watching him swallow nervously. "...when I give the word, you will strike."


    His head bobbed up and down so fast it almost looked ridiculous. "Yes, mydy. Yes. I swear I will not disappoint you again. I swear it." His voice trembled, but his eagerness was desperate, almost pitiful.


    I didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, I just looked at him. Really looked at him. His face was pale, dirt smeared across his cheek, his eyes darting between my expression and the ground like a frightened animal. My chest burned with anger still, anger at him, at Lisa, at everything that had gone wrong.


    "You¡¯d better not," I finally said, my voice hard as steel. "Because this is yourst chance. Fail me again, and I will end you myself."


    His eyes widened, fear sparking inside them, and he dropped to his knees, pressing his forehead to the dirt. "Yes, mydy," he whispered quickly. "I understand. I will not fail. I promise you. I swear on my life."


    I turned away from him without another word, my cloak sweeping the ground behind me, catching some of the dust from his bowing form. Each step I took back toward the pce felt heavy but sure, my boots crunching softly on the dried leaves scattered on the path.


    And though my chest still carried that burning anger, though my heart throbbed with bitterness, my lips curled slightly into a twisted smile. It wasn¡¯t joy, not satisfaction, but a cruel, bitter thing. Because this time, I knew, I was closer than ever to getting what I wanted.


    Lisa thought she could survive me. She thought she could take the triplets¡¯ attention and leave me standing in the shadows.


    But she was wrong.


    So very wrong.

 Chapter 135 - five days

    <h4>Chapter 135: 135 - five days</h4>


    135


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    It was still very early in the morning when I heard a knock on my door. My eyes were heavy with sleep, but something in the sound made me sit up immediately. I pulled my robe tighter around me and opened the door.


    One of Kael¡¯s guards stood there. His face was stiff and serious.


    "Lady Belinda," he said with a bow. "The Alphas request your presence in the meeting with the elders of the council this morning."


    My heart skipped. I blinked at him, confused for a second, then a smile spread across my lips.


    "They want me there?" I asked quickly, as if maybe I had heard wrong.


    "Yes, mydy. You are toe at once. The meeting is about to start."


    The moment the guard left, I shut the door and leaned against it, clutching my chest. My heart was pounding so fast I could hardly breathe. They are finally going to tell the packs. They are going to make it official. I will be Luna.


    I almost screamed with happiness, but I bit my lips andughed instead.


    I rushed to my dressing table and started preparing. If they were going to announce me, I had to look like their Luna already. My heart pounded in my chest so hard it felt like the whole pce could hear it. This was the moment I had dreamed of, no, the moment I had worked for, prayed for, suffered for. I pulled out a deep blue gown, one of my finest. The color was rich andmanding, a shade that gave me both dignity and authority. As I slipped it over my body, I smoothed the fabric against my waist, admiring how it hugged me in all the right ces. The gown wasn¡¯t too loud or extravagant, but it carried elegance in every fold. A Luna was not just a woman, she was the reflection of the pack¡¯s strength, the heart that stood beside its leaders. I wanted them to see me and already believe I was worthy.


    I sat before the mirror, my reflection staring back at me. My hands trembled slightly as I reached for my brush. I pulled my hair back neatly, making sure it looked polished, but I left a few curls to fall by the sides of my face. Those soft waves made me look gentle, approachable, like a Luna who could listen, who could be trusted, but who still carried pride in her stance.


    I leaned closer, studying the details of my face. My skin was pale with nerves, and I pressed my fingers against my cheeks to calm myself down. "Breathe, Belinda," I whispered under my breath. "You¡¯ve got this. You were made for this."


    I picked up a small puff of powder and dabbed it lightly across my face. I didn¡¯t want to appear too made up; that wasn¡¯t the image of a Luna.


    When I looked into the mirror, my reflection looked back at me, glowing, happy, almost radiant.


    "This is it, Belinda," I whispered to myself. "This is everything you¡¯ve dreamed of."


    I hurried out when another guard came to lead me. The air was still cool with morning dew, and the sky carried soft light. As we walked toward the council hall, I held my head high. My steps were steady, but inside me, excitement bubbled like a storm.


    When I entered the room, I froze for a moment. The elders of the council were already seated, their long robes flowing around them. Their eyes were heavy, watchful, serious.


    And then, my gazended on them, the triplets. Kael sat in the middle, his expression sharp andmanding. Rowan was beside him, his usual cold look fixed on the elders, and Damon¡¯s seat was empty. My chest tightened at that, but I pushed it away.


    And then... my father.


    He was seated proudly, his shoulders straight, his eyes shining the moment he saw me. He gave me a small nod, and I could see it written all over his face: I am proud of you, daughter.


    The guard led me to my seat, and I sat quietly, folding my hands in myp. My heart thudded in my chest as Kael rose to speak.


    He stood tall, his cloak falling behind him. His voice was deep, strong, the kind of voice that carried power.


    "Members of the council," he said. "We thank you for gathering this morning. As Alphas of this pack, my brothers and I have reached a conclusion. A decision that will affect the entire pack."


    The elders shifted uneasily, their eyes moving from one to the other. No one dared interrupt.


    Kael¡¯s gaze swept across the hall. Then he looked at me for a brief moment, before returning to the elders.


    "In five days," Kael continued, "Belinda will be crowned as our Luna. The official preparations should begin immediately. The pack must be ready for the ceremony."


    Silence filled the hall. Not a single elder spoke against it. Not one questioned him. I knew it was because of Kael¡¯s authority, his presence. no one would dare oppose him, and his brothers.


    My chest felt like it would burst. My eyes stung with tears I quickly blinked back. They had finally said it. Out loud. In front of everyone.


    I was going to be Luna.


    Kael¡¯s words echoed in my ears again and again. Belinda will be crowned as our Luna.


    When the meeting ended, I rose gracefully. My father immediately walked over to me, his face glowing with pride.


    "Belinda," he said, gripping my hands. "You heard it. It is official now. You will be Luna in five days."


    "Father," I whispered, my voice trembling with happiness. "Can you believe it? After everything... it¡¯s really happening."


    He smiled wide, pulling me into a hug. "I always knew you would reach this point."


    I clung to him, my eyes wet.


    As we walked back toward my quarters, my father¡¯s voice was full of warmth.


    "You must prepare well, Belinda," he said. "The whole pack will be watching. You must shine brighter than the moon itself."


    "I want it to be perfect," I admitted softly. "Not just a simple ceremony. I want a better preparation, Father. I want the halls decorated beautifully, the food to be the finest, the gowns exquisite. I want to look like the Luna I was meant to be."


    He chuckled and nodded. "You shall have it, daughter. Do not worry. I will personally see that everything is arranged to your taste. This is your moment. It must be wless."


    I looked at him, my heart swelling. "Thank you, Father. You always believed in me."


    He patted my hand. "And I always will. Now, rest, my child. You need your strength. Great days are ahead."


    I smiled, though inside, I was too full of joy to even think about rest. All I could think about was the sound of Kael¡¯s voice in that hall, the way the council had listened without a word, and the look of pride on my father¡¯s face.


    In just five days, I would be Luna.


    And nothing could take that away from me.

 Chapter 136- her stomach

    <h4>Chapter 136: 136- her stomach</h4>


    136


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    My eyes was resting on her as she ate slowly, almost too carefully, like every bite carried weight. I didn¡¯t know why, but I found myself staring more than eating. The food on my te was getting cold, and yet I didn¡¯t care.


    I cleared my throat. This is ridiculous, Damon. Just say it.


    "Lisa," I said, making her look up at me.


    "Yes?" Her voice was soft, her eyes warm but cautious.


    I leaned forward a little. "I... I want to know more about you."


    Her lips parted slightly, like she hadn¡¯t expected that. Then a small smile spread on her face, the kind that made something shift inside me. "More about me?" she repeated.


    "Yes," I said, trying not to sound too desperate. "I mean... you¡¯re here with me, in this pce, in this madness. And yet, I realize I barely know you. What you like, what you hate... who you really are."


    Lisa tilted her head, her smile growing. "You don¡¯t remember me, do you?"


    I froze. My fork slipped from my hand and ttered onto the te. "Remember you? What... what do you mean?"


    Her eyes twinkled, like she was enjoying my confusion. "We¡¯ve met before, Damon."


    I blinked at her, my heart skipping a beat. "No, that¡¯s not possible. I would remember you. Trust me, I would."


    "You don¡¯t," she said gently, shaking her head. "But I do."


    I leaned closer now, my voice low, almost urgent. "Lisa, don¡¯t y games with me. How could I have met you and not remembered? Tell me. How?"


    Her smile softened, turning nostalgic. "It was when we were young. I was just a girl. I was attacked by a rogue. I was so scared. And then... you and your brothers appeared. You fought them off."


    My breath caught. My mind tried to rewind the years, to dig through the fog of my memories. I had fought so many battles, saved so many nameless faces. But... her?


    "You¡¯re telling me I saved you?" I asked, my voice rough.


    "You all did," she said quietly. "You and your brothers. But you... you were the one who held my hand when I was crying. You told me I was safe."


    Her words hit me like a punch. A faint image shed in my mind, a little girl with wide, terrified eyes, her hand gripping mine so tightly it almost hurt. I remembered crouching down, telling her she would be alright, even though my body was still trembling from the fight.


    "Gods..." I muttered, leaning back in my chair, staring at her. "That was you?"


    Lisa nodded, tears brimming in her eyes now. "Yes. That was me."


    I swallowed hard, guilt washing over me. "And I... I forgot?"


    She shook her head quickly. "You didn¡¯t forget. You just didn¡¯t recognize me now. I¡¯ve changed. Time changes people."


    I rubbed my face with my hands. "Still... I should have remembered. How could I not remember you?"


    Lisa reached across the table and touched my hand gently. "It¡¯s okay. What matters is that you remember now."


    Her touch burned through me, warm, steady, pulling me back from the storm inside my chest. I stared at her hand on mine, then lifted my eyes to her face.


    "Lisa..." I whispered, my throat tight. "I..."


    But before I could finish, her face suddenly shifted. Her expression turned pale. She gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.


    "Lisa?" I asked sharply, panic rushing through me.


    She pushed her chair back quickly, stumbling to her feet. "I... I don¡¯t feel well."


    My heart raced as I watched her run toward the bathroom. I shot up from my chair, following close behind.


    "Lisa!" I called, my voice louder now, raw with worry.


    I reached the bathroom door just in time to hear her retching. The sound tore through me. I pushed the door open without thinking. She was bent over the sink, her body shaking as she vomited, her long hair falling over her face.


    "Lisa!" I rushed to her side, holding her hair back with trembling hands. My other hand rubbed her back, desperate to do something, anything, to ease her pain. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. Just let it out."


    She gasped for breath between waves, her hands gripping the edge of the sink so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    "Shh, it¡¯s alright," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    When she finally straightened up, she was pale, her lips trembling. I quickly grabbed a towel and handed it to her. She wiped her mouth weakly, avoiding my eyes.


    "Lisa..." I said softly, my heart still pounding. "What happened? Are you sick? Do you need the healer?"


    She shook her head slowly. "No. It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been feeling strangetely."


    "Strange how?" I asked, my eyes searching hers.


    Her cheeks turned pink. "Dizzy sometimes. Nauseous. Like my stomach doesn¡¯t like me anymore."


    I froze. My mind started racing in a hundred directions. Nausea. Dizziness. Was she...? No, I couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Not yet.


    Still, the thought wed at me.


    I gently cupped her face with both hands, forcing her to look at me. "Lisa, don¡¯t hide things from me. If something¡¯s wrong, I need to know."


    I didn¡¯t finish my words when she rushed again, holding her stomach and running back toward the bathroom. I quickly stood up, my chest tightening in panic. The sound of her retching filled the room, and I felt so helpless just standing there.


    "Lisa..." I whispered, my voice shaky as I moved closer to the bathroom door.


    But before I could even get inside, I saw her fall weakly to her knees, still vomiting. I hurried forward, crouched beside her, and rubbed her back gently. My hand shook as I touched her, not because I was scared of her but because I didn¡¯t know what was happening to her, and I didn¡¯t want her to suffer.


    "Anyone out there!" I shouted, raising my voice louder. A guard rushed in almost immediately. His eyes widened when he saw Lisa¡¯s condition.


    "Call the royal healer. Now!" Imanded sharply.


    "Yes, my lord!" he replied before running out.


    I turned back to Lisa, my chest tightening even more at the sight of her pale face. She was breathing heavily, her lips trembling as though every bit of strength in her was leaving her body. I gently carried her in my arms, ignoring the way she clutched at her stomach.


    Iid her carefully on the bed, pulling the sheets over her trembling body. She opened her eyes slowly, her gaze finding mine, and whispered weakly.

 Chapter 137 - I promise

    <h4>Chapter 137: 137 - I promise</h4>


    137


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    "I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to worry you..."


    "Don¡¯t you dare apologize," I said quickly, my hand brushing her hair back from her sweaty forehead. "You don¡¯t ever apologize for being unwell. Just rest."


    Her eyes fluttered closed again, and I froze, terrified she had lost consciousness.


    "Lisa!" I shook her lightly, and she groaned softly, still breathing. Relief washed over me, but my heart kept pounding as though I had just fought a war.


    Within minutes, the royal healer rushed into the room with the guard behind him. He bowed deeply.


    "My lord."


    "Check her now," I ordered, pointing toward Lisa. "Tell me what¡¯s wrong with her."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The healer walked quickly to the bed, his bag of instruments in hand. He began checking her pulse, pressing gently against her stomach, listening closely with his tools. I stood behind him, pacing the room restlessly. Every passing second felt like hours. My palms were sweating, and I couldn¡¯t stop staring at Lisa¡¯s weak form on the bed.


    Finally, the healer straightened and bowed again. His voice came out carefully, as though he was unsure how I would take the news.


    "My lord... Lady Lisa is pregnant."


    I froze. For a moment, I thought I misheard him. The word rang in my ears over and over again.


    "Pregnant?" I repeated, my voice cracking slightly.


    "Yes, my lord. She¡¯s with child."


    I turned to look at Lisa, my mind spinning, my chest rising and falling quickly. Pregnant?


    I dismissed the healer with a nod, but his words stayed in my mind. Lisa is pregnant. My chest felt heavy, and for the first time in a long while, I didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    "Make sure she gets checked on daily," I told him firmly before he left. "She must have everything she needs, rest, food, medicine. I don¡¯t care what it costs."


    "Yes, my lord," he bowed and left quickly.


    When the door closed, silence filled the room. Lisay on the bed, her face pale, her eyes distant. I sat beside her, trying to keep myself calm for her sake. I reached out to touch her hand, but before I could say anything, tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    Her voice trembled, soft at first but sharp enough to pierce me. "The child... it belongs to you. To you and your brothers."


    I felt my whole body go stiff. My chest tightened as if someone had gripped me by the throat. "I know..." I whispered, though my voice felt hollow.


    Her tears spilled faster now, streaming down her cheeks in messy rivers. She pressed her hand against her stomach, like she was holding back a storm, like the little life inside her was something heavy, something unbearable. "This child," she choked out, "is the result of your maltreatment. Do you understand that, Damon? You didn¡¯t want me. None of you loved me. And now I¡¯m carrying... this."


    Her words cut through me like a de being driven straight into my chest. I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. My lungs felt too small, my guilt too big.


    "Lisa, no..." My voice cracked, my hands trembling as I reached for her shoulders. "Don¡¯t say it like that. Please don¡¯t."


    She shook her head violently, pulling back from my touch as if my skin burned her. "It¡¯s the truth. You think I don¡¯t remember how it felt? Being tossed aside, being nothing more than... than a burden you didn¡¯t even want to look at. And now I¡¯m supposed to carry a piece of that pain with me for the rest of my life?"


    "Lisa..." My throat was dry, words scraping out of me. "I was wrong. We were wrong. I..."


    "You don¡¯t get it!" she snapped through her sobs, her whole body trembling. "I didn¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want to carry the child of people who hurt me, who saw me as nothing. Every time I feel it inside me, I remember everything you did. The way you looked at me, the way you made me feel like I didn¡¯t matter. Do you know what that¡¯s like? I don¡¯t want this child, Damon. It¡¯s like a curse and I don¡¯t think I can love the baby. He or she is a reminder of pain and agony. And I don¡¯t want to hate my child. What should I do, Damon? I need a solution, Damon."


    I bit down on my lip until I tasted iron. My chest burned. Her pain was raw, spilling out like it had been locked away too long, and I had no shield against it.


    "I thought..." she whispered, almost breaking into silence. "I thought maybe... one day... I¡¯d be seen. That maybe you would want me. That maybe I¡¯d be more than just some... unwanted girl in your pce. But now..." She broke again, curling into herself, hands clutching her belly as if she wanted to tear the memory out. "Now I¡¯m just a vessel. A vessel of your mistakes."


    Her words shattered something deep inside me. The desperation in her tone, the way her voice cracked with each sob, it was unbearable. I brushed away the tears streaming down her cheeks, my thumbs trembling against her damp skin. "Lisa, listen to me," I whispered firmly, almost pleading. "You¡¯re not a burden. You¡¯re not something to be pitied. And no matter what¡¯s happened before, this child is innocent. You are innocent."


    But she kept shaking her head, curling in on herself like she wanted to disappear. "You don¡¯t understand, Damon," she choked out. "If they know... if your brothers know, they¡¯ll only see me as a reminder of what they did. I¡¯ll see it in their eyes every single day. The disgust. The hatred. I don¡¯t think I can survive that."


    I frowned deeply. "Lisa, they have the right to know. They must...."


    "No!" she screamed suddenly, her voice echoing in the room. Her body shook as she clutched my hand. "Please, Damon. Don¡¯t tell them. I can¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t live with their rejection again. Please."


    I stared at her, my heart breaking at the desperation in her voice. For a long moment, I couldn¡¯t say anything. Finally, I sighed and pulled her gently into my arms, letting her cry against my chest.


    "Alright," I whispered, stroking her hair. "Alright. If that¡¯s what you want, then I won¡¯t tell them. Not now."


    She clung to me tightly, her tears soaking through my shirt. "Promise me," she whispered.


    "I promise," I said, even though deep inside, I knew this secret would eventuallye to light.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 138 - personal maid?

    <h4>Chapter 138: 138 - personal maid?</h4>


    138


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I froze when the doctor told me.


    Pregnant?


    The word hit me so hard I almost couldn¡¯t breathe. I stared at him like he had said something impossible, like the ground had opened under me.


    "No... no, that can¡¯t be true," I whispered, shaking my head. My fingers gripped the nket as though holding on would stop my whole world from falling apart. "He must be wrong, Damon. There¡¯s no way. I... I can¡¯t be."


    Damon¡¯s voice was steady, but his eyes betrayed the storm he carried. "Lisa, you are. The healer confirmed it. You¡¯re carrying a child."


    I let out a bitterugh, though nothing about this was funny. "A child? My child? Or... theirs?" My voice cracked on thest word.


    I turned my face to the side, not wanting him to see my weakness. My voice came out small. "Belinda will destroy me. You know she will. The moment she finds out..."


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened, his hands curling into fists. "Belinda won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll make sure of that. She doesn¡¯t have the power to break you, Lisa."


    But I wasn¡¯t so sure. Belinda had already taken too much from me. She thrived on my pain.


    I whispered, almost to myself, "I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll love this child... or hate it." My chest ached at the words, but they were true.


    Damon¡¯s eyes softened. "Don¡¯t say that. The child is innocent. Whatever happens, you¡¯ll love him or her. I¡¯ll make sure you never feel alone in raising our child."


    I stared at him, my lips trembling. "And if I can¡¯t? If every time I look at this baby, I see what was done to me?"


    For a long moment, he didn¡¯t answer. His silence scared me. But then he said quietly, "Then I¡¯ll love him or her enough for both of us. And maybe, just maybe, you¡¯ll find healing through them."


    I pressed my lips shut, not knowing how to respond. His words touched me, but they also scared me. Healing? How could there be healing in a wound so deep?


    Finally, Damon stood. His hand lingered on my shoulder. "You need rest, Lisa. I¡¯ll let you sleep. We¡¯ll talk againter."


    And just like that, he walked out, leaving me in the heavy silence of his room.


    When the door clicked shut, I curled up on the bed, hugging my knees to my chest. My tears flowed freely now, unchecked.


    Pregnant.


    The word echoed in my mind like a curse. I pressed my palm to my stomach, as though I could feel something already there. But it was too early. There was nothing but emptiness, yet the knowledge of what was growing inside me made my skin crawl.


    I whispered into the dark, "I don¡¯t know if I can do this."


    The thought of Belinda finding out made my heart race. She wouldugh, mock, spit venom at me until I shattered. She would remind me every single day of my shame. She would never let me forget.


    And the truth? She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    How long could I hide this? A few weeks? Maybe a month? But eventually, my belly would grow. My secret would show.


    I buried my face into the pillow, muffling a sob. "I wish it wasn¡¯t true."


    But wishes were useless. The child was already there.


    I hated myself for the thought, but I couldn¡¯t stop it: Would it have been better if the healer hadn¡¯t told me? If I had never known until it was toote?


    The fear, the shame, the anger, it all swirled inside me, suffocating me.


    And yet, deep in my chest, a small, fragile voice whispered something else. What if... this child isn¡¯t a curse? What if it¡¯s the only part of me that survives this pain?


    I quickly pushed the thought away, burying it underyers of fear. No. I couldn¡¯t let myself hope. Not yet.


    For now, silence was my only weapon.


    I whispered to myself, a vow only I could hear: "No one will know. Not now. Not yet. I¡¯ll keep this secret as long as I can."


    But even as I said it, I knew secrets never stayed buried forever.


    The door creaked open, dragging me out of my storm of thoughts. I quickly wiped my face, trying to hide the traces of tears. My heart jumped when I saw who it was.


    Kael.


    His tall figure filled the doorway, his sharp eyes narrowing as theynded on me lying on Damon¡¯s bed. He looked as shocked as I felt.


    "Lisa?" His voice was hard, almost cold. "What are you doing here?"


    I froze, my lips parting but no words came out. Kael stepped closer, his gaze darkening.


    "Why are you on Damon¡¯s bed? And why aren¡¯t you at your post?"


    I swallowed hard and quickly pushed myself up to sit. My body felt weak, but I forced a small, shaky smile. "I... I wasn¡¯t feeling well. I had a fever earlier, so I rested here."


    His eyes narrowed further, as though he didn¡¯t buy it. "And since when do kitchen maids rest on Damon¡¯s bed?"


    I clenched my fingers in the sheets, panicking inside but trying not to show it. "I... I no longer work in the kitchen," I said quietly, keeping my eyes low. "Damon made me his personal maid. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here."


    Kael gave a sharp scoff, almost augh but not kind. He crossed his arms over his chest. "Damon¡¯s personal maid?" he repeated, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Interesting. Since when does Damon need a personal maid? Or should I say... since when does he need you?"


    Heat rushed to my cheeks. His words cut.


    I froze at his words, my chest tightening as though he¡¯d just ripped away the little bit of confidence I had left. The way he said you felt like an insult, like I wasn¡¯t worthy of anything beyond scrubbing dishes in the kitchen. My lips parted, but no words came out immediately.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth," I whispered. "He... he decided it himself. I didn¡¯t ask for it."


    Kael tilted his head, studying me like I was some puzzle he couldn¡¯t solve. "And you expect me to believe that?"


    I bit my lip hard, fighting the sting in my chest. "Believe what you want, Kael. I¡¯m not lying."


    For a moment, silence stretched between us. His eyes lingered on me, sharp and searching, as though he could see right through me, to the fear, the guilt, the secret I was desperately trying to bury.


    Finally, he let out another scoff, shaking his head. "Unbelievable."

 Chapter 139 - a little

    <h4>Chapter 139: 139 - a little</h4>


    139


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Kael scoffed loudly, the sound sharp and mocking, making my chest tighten. He started walking closer, his boots echoing against the floor like they carried all the authority in the world. My breath caught, and my fingers dug deeper into Damon¡¯s sheets.


    "Get up!" Kael¡¯s voice thundered again, so sharp that it stabbed right through my chest.


    I jumped, my breath catching, my heart thudding painfully fast. For a moment, I thought I might actually copse right there on the spot. My whole body felt so heavy, like I was tied down with stones. My head spun faintly, and the weakness in my bones made it impossible to even think about standing.


    "I..." My voice cracked, barely louder than a whisper. "I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a bit weak. My body... it hurts. I can¡¯t stand right now."


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed at me as though I had just told the biggest lie in the world. His gaze burned into me, sharp, judgmental, and unkind. He tilted his head slightly, lips curling into something cruel, almost mocking.


    "Weak?" he repeated, his tone dripping with scorn. "Don¡¯t y games with me, Lisa. You don¡¯t belong here. You¡¯re just a maid. A kitchen girl. Damon¡¯s bed is not where you rest."


    The words cut through me like a knife. My chest tightened, my stomach twisting as though his voice itself had struck me. I wanted to disappear into the sheets, to sink into the mattress and vanish from sight. I wanted him to stop looking at me like that, like I was some dirt that needed to be scrubbed away.


    My throat went dry, and shame pressed down on me heavier than my own weakness. He was right, wasn¡¯t he? I didn¡¯t belong here. This wasn¡¯t my ce. And yet... here I was.


    Before I could even think of something to say, before I could exin myself or beg him to stop, the sound of the door opening broke through the tension.


    "Enough."


    The voice that came was steady, deep, and so sharp it sliced right through Kael¡¯s words. My heart stopped for a second, then leapt with a strange mix of relief and fear.


    I turned my head toward the doorway.


    Damon.


    He stood there, his tall frame filling the space as though the room itself bent to his presence. His eyes weren¡¯t on me; they were locked on Kael, calm yet piercing, carrying a warning that didn¡¯t need further exnation. His expression didn¡¯t change much.


    I let out a shaky breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding, the weight pressing against my chest loosening just a little. Relief washed over me like cool water, but at the same time, fear clung to me, fear of what would happen next, fear of what Kael might still do, fear of what Damon himself might say.


    "Leave her alone, Kael," Damon said, his tone firm.


    Kael straightened, his body tense. "Leave her alone?" He let out another scoff, shaking his head. "You¡¯re really getting soft, Damon. I hate this new you,"


    Damon moved forward, closing the distance between them. His voice was lower this time, but the authority in it was clear. "This is my room, not yours. I decide who stays here. If she¡¯s on my bed, it¡¯s because I allowed it. Not you."


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. He looked from Damon to me, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. Then heughed bitterly under his breath and stepped back. "Fine. Protect her all you want. But don¡¯t forget reality. Belinda will soon be our Luna. So y with this one while you can, Damon. Soon enough, you¡¯ll have no choice but to face the truth."


    His words stung, and I felt my stomach twist. I looked down quickly, not wanting Kael to see the flicker of pain on my face.


    Damon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but I saw his hand clench slightly by his side. Kael gave onest mocking look, then turned sharply and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    The silence that followed was heavy, pressing against my chest. I could still feel the echo of Kael¡¯s words in the air.


    Damon let out a slow sigh, running a hand through his hair. His eyes shifted to me, softer now. "Are you alright?"


    I swallowed and nodded weakly. "Yes... I¡¯m fine."


    He stepped closer, kneeling a little by the bed so he could look into my eyes. "You don¡¯t need to be scared of him. I told you before, this is my room. No one decides what happens here except me."


    I swallowed hard and looked up at Damon. "Is... is what Kael said true?" My voice shook, but I forced the words out. "That I¡¯m just a thing to you? That you¡¯re only... ying with me?"


    Damon stopped walking and turned to face me. His eyes softened, and that alone made my chest tighten. He slowly came over and sat beside me on the bed. The mattress dipped under his weight, and I could feel the warmth of his presence so close.


    He sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. "Lisa... no. You¡¯re not just a thing to me."


    Damon leaned closer, his voice low but steady. "Kael doesn¡¯t know everything. He only says what he sees from the outside. But I¡¯ve been honest with you."


    "Honest?" I whispered, shaking my head slightly. "I don¡¯t even know what you want from me, Damon. Sometimes you protect me, sometimes you¡¯re cold. I don¡¯t understand."


    He reached out and gently touched my hand. His palm was warm, and it sent a rush through me, but I didn¡¯t pull away.


    "I¡¯m telling you the truth now," he said firmly. "I want to know you. Not as a maid. Not as someone beneath me. I want to know you, Lisa. The real you."


    His jaw tightened, and his eyes held mine without wavering. "Because when I look at you, I don¡¯t see what everyone else sees. I see something different. Something that feels... real. And I can¡¯t exin it away."


    I covered my face with my hands, trying to hide the tears. "But Damon... I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to be used and thrown away. I don¡¯t think I can survive that again."


    He gently pulled my hands away from my face, forcing me to meet his gaze. His eyes were serious, almost burning. "I¡¯m not going to use you, Lisa. I won¡¯t lie to you. I want to know you. Slowly, honestly. But I need you to trust me, even a little."


    I bit my lip, trembling, my heart racing too fast. "I don¡¯t know if I can..."


    "Then let me prove it to you," he said quietly, his voice softer now. "Let me show you I mean what I say."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 140 - more modest

    <h4>Chapter 140: 140 - more modest</h4>


    140


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I could hardly keep still. My heart felt so light these days. In just a few days, I would finally be crowned Luna. The thought alone filled me with joy, pride, and a sense of victory I had longed for all my life. I told myself not to think of anything else, not Lisa. None of it mattered. What mattered was me, my crown, and the future that awaited.


    That morning, I took a long bath, soaking in rosewater and herbs, letting the scent cover me like a veil of luxury. My maids brushed my hair until it shone, then dressed me in a flowing gown of soft velvet. When I was satisfied, I decided to see the triplets. They were in the lounge at this hour, drinking andughing.


    I pushed open the grand doors, walking in with my chin high.


    Kael looked up first, his smirkzy as he lifted his goblet. Rowan leaned back on the couch, his boots resting carelessly on the table, a bottle in his hand.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t our soon-to-be Luna," Kael teased, his voice rough with wine.


    Rowan chuckled. "Look at her, sitting like she already wears the crown."


    I smiled sweetly and glided into the room, seating myself carefully on one of the cushioned chairs like a princess on her throne. "You should get used to it," I said softly. "Soon I will be your Luna, and I will give themands alongside you."


    I folded my hands in myp and looked directly at them.


    "I came because there are things to arrange," I said. "I want the best seamstresses, the finest in thend, to make my gowns for the ceremony. I will not wear anything less than perfection. My hair must also be done by the most skilled hands. I want beauty that cannot be questioned."


    Kael raised an eyebrow. "So demanding already."


    Rowan poured himself more wine. "And who do you suppose will fetch these miracle workers for you?"


    I leaned forward slightly, my smile sharper now. "You will. Both of you. I want the best. And when I say the best, I mean the ones who can turn silk into water and jewels into stars. I want gowns that will outshine the heavens."


    Kael scoffed but then called out sharply, "Matilda!"


    She scurried in, bowing low.


    "Yes, my lord?" she asked timidly.


    Kael waved his gobletzily. "You heard her. The soon-to-be Luna demands the best dressmakers and hair talents. Go. Find them. Bring samples, designs, whatever you must. If you fail..." His eyes narrowed, making Matilda tremble.


    Rowan smirked. "She won¡¯t dare fail. Will you?"


    Matilda quickly shook her head. "No, my lord. I will bring the best."


    "Good," I said softly, turning my gaze on her. "Tomorrow, I want them here. Not one, but many. I want to choose who deserves the honor of dressing me. I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, Matilda. As the head of maids, you should know these beforehand."


    "Yes, mydy," Matilda said, bowing again before running off.


    I leaned back, satisfied. "That will do."


    The next morning, true to my order, three seamstresses were brought to the pce. Each of them carried bundles of fine cloth and sketches of gowns. I made sure to dress beautifully before meeting them, silk gown, golden pins in my hair, and a pearl ne that shimmered in the light. I wanted them to see the woman they were about to serve.


    Kael and Rowan satzily in the lounge again as the seamstresses were presented, but this time, I took full control.


    "Bring them forward," Imanded.


    Matilda ushered the first seamstress in. She was a thin woman with clever eyes, carrying a case of designs. She bowed deeply.


    "Mydy, I am called Maris. I have clothed the wives of the elders of the council. My work speaks for itself."


    Sheid out her sketches. Dresses with sweeping skirts,ce detailing, and pearls sewn into the hems.


    "Tell me," I asked, lifting one sketch, "how long will it take you to make this?"


    Maris bowed again. "If I begin tonight, in four days, mydy."


    "Too long," I said coldly. "Next."


    The second seamstress stepped forward, a plump woman with rosy cheeks and nimble fingers. "Mydy, I am Annora. I have dressed brides for both Alphas and Lunas. I can finish two gowns in three days. My stitching is wless."


    She opened her box to reveal samples of cloth, silk, velvet, and satin.


    I touched the fabric, testing its softness. "Better," I murmured. "But I want more than speed. I want brilliance."


    Finally, the third stepped forward. She was older, her hair streaked with silver, but her presence was calm andmanding. "I am Seraphine. I have made gowns for Lunas. I do not boast, for my work needs no words."


    She unfolded a gown she had brought as a sample, a dress of pale blue silk, embroidered with silver thread that glimmered like starlight.


    My breath caught. Even Kael leaned forward, his smirk fading for once. Rowan whistled softly.


    "That," I whispered, touching the gown with awe. "That is the work of a Luna."


    Seraphine bowed slightly. "It will be my honor to clothe you, mydy."


    I straightened, my smile spreading. "Then it is decided. You will make my gown. You will design it with all the power and grace fitting for the Luna of thisnd."


    The other two seamstresses bowed and were dismissed, though I could feel their disappointment. I didn¡¯t care. Only the best would do.


    I ordered one of the maids to get my mirror, and she was back in a jiffy. The maid held it while standing in front of the tall mirror, watching Seraphine¡¯s hands move with such care as she stretched her measuring tape across my shoulders. The soft brush of the fabric against my skin made me shiver slightly, not from cold but from the weight of what this moment meant. I could hardly breathe from the happiness that in just a few days, I would be crowned the Luna. The title would finally be mine, me, Belinda.


    "Lift your chin, mydy," Seraphine said gently, her voice calm, steady.


    I obeyed, tilting my head up, almost proud. I smiled at my reflection.


    "Do you want the neckline to sit low, or do you prefer something more modest?" Seraphine asked, carefully wrapping the measuring tape around my waist.


    "Low," I answered quickly. "But not too much. Just enough for everyone to know that I am not to be overlooked. I want the room to stop when I enter. Do you understand?"


    Seraphine nced at me, then gave a small nod. "Yes, mydy. I understand."

 Chapter 141 - their equal

    <h4>Chapter 141: 141 - their equal</h4>


    141


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I smiled and leaned back slightly on the chair behind me, letting her continue with her measurements.


    "Seraphine," I said softly, "this dress... it must not be like anything anyone has ever worn before. Do you hear me? It must be mine and mine alone. Not a single soul in this kingdom or beyond must have seen something close to it. I¡¯m repeating this because I didn¡¯t want any mistakes."


    Her brows furrowed a little, and I caught the hesitation in her eyes. She was good, but I needed to make sure she understood what I meant.


    "People wille from different packs," I continued, my voice lower, sharper now. "They will bring their best, their finest clothes, their jewels, their perfumes. But I will not be outshone. My dress must whisper power, one that screams beauty. It should be something that the Moon Goddess herself would stop to admire. Can you do that for me, Seraphine?"


    She lowered her eyes respectfully, cing the tape aside for a moment. "Yes, mydy. I will do my best. I will design something unique, something worthy of a Luna."


    I leaned forward, touching her wrist lightly, forcing her to look at me. "Not just your best, Seraphine. Perfection. I will ept nothing less. This is not just a dress fitting, it is my moment. And if anyone ruins it for me..." I paused, letting the weight of my words sink in. "...they will regret it."


    Her throat bobbed, but she nodded firmly. "You have my word, mydy. No one will have anything like it."


    "Good." I sat back again, relief flooding me.


    Seraphine went back to her work, measuring my arms and noting something down on a parchment. Her fingers were delicate but precise, and I admired her focus. Still, I could sense she was nervous; my words had unsettled her. That was good. A little fear made people work harder.


    "What fabric do you have in mind, mydy?" she asked carefully.


    "Silk," I replied immediately. "The finest, from the east. I want it to glide when I walk, to shine under the candles like moonlight itself. Andce, delicatece, embroidered by hand, with golden threads woven in. Not silver. Gold. Because I am not just any Luna. I am the one."


    Seraphine nodded quickly, writing everything down.


    "And for the color?" she asked.


    I took a deep breath, imagining it in my head. "White and gold. Pure white, like a goddess, trimmed with gold like the crown that will soon sit on my head. Yes... that is it. But the design must be unlike anything they¡¯ve ever seen. Seraphine, I trust you to create a masterpiece."


    She bent her head slightly. "I will not fail you, mydy."


    I leaned back, closing my eyes for a moment, savoring the image. The hall was filled with people. Their whispers fell silent as I walked in. All eyes were fixed on me. The glow of the candles reflected off the gold on my gown. The triplets¡¯ eyes, yes, even Damon¡¯s eyes, were unable to look away from me.


    The thought made my heart swell with triumph.


    When Seraphine finally straightened after finishing with her measuring tape, I held my chin a little higher. She bowed deeply, first to Kael and Rowan, then to me, her eyes lowered in respect.


    "Thank you, mydy. I have what I need. I will return with my sketches tomorrow for your approval."


    I nodded like a queen already on her throne. "Make sure it is perfect, Seraphine. I don¡¯t want a dress anyone has ever seen before. It must be mine and mine alone. When people look at me, I want them to know I am Luna, no questions, no doubt."


    "Yes, mydy." Her voice was soft, but steady. She gathered her tools, bowed again, and left the lounge quietly.


    The moment the door shut, I rxed back into the cushioned chair, crossing one leg over the other as if I was already wearing my crown. I looked at Kael and Rowan, who were sipping from their goblets of wine. They looked so powerful, so effortless, my Alphas. And soon, I would stand beside them as their Luna.


    I smiled. "Well, the dress is settled. But it doesn¡¯t end there, does it?"


    Rowan raised a brow at me. "What else do you want, Belinda?" His voice carried that mix of curiosity and amusement he always had when I asked for something.


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees like ady plotting her glory. "essories. Hair. Everything must shine. I want to dazzle the entire court. I want them to bow to me, not just because of my title, but because they are blinded by how wless I look."


    Kael chuckled, shaking his head. "You¡¯re already demanding like a Luna."


    "Not demanding," I corrected quickly, grinning. "I¡¯m preparing. There¡¯s a difference."


    Rowan took a slow sip from his cup before speaking again. "And what do you suggest? You want us to summon another troop of craftsmen?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, raising my chin a little higher. "Bring me the best. Whoever handles my jewels and my hair must be the most skilled. I want to look like the Moon Goddess herself, untouchable and radiant. Nothing less will do."


    Kael¡¯s eyes lingered on me for a moment, and then he snapped his fingers. The sharp sound echoed across the lounge, making Matilda flinch before rushing forward.


    "Scout the pce and the neighboring towns," he ordered. "Search every corner. Find the most talented jewelers and hairdressers. Bring them here tomorrow without fail. Tell them they are not only working for the pce but for our Luna."


    Matilda bowed so quickly I thought she might fall. "At once, Alpha." She darted out of the room.


    I turned back to the brothers with a triumphant smile. "See? That wasn¡¯t hard. Soon, everything will be set: the dress, the jewels, the crown, the hair. And then..." I let my words trail off, closing my eyes for a moment, savoring the vision. "Then I will finally walk through that hall and take my rightful ce."


    Rowan leaned back in his chair, studying me closely. "You¡¯ve thought of everything already, haven¡¯t you?"


    I opened my eyes and met his gaze boldly. "Of course. A Luna doesn¡¯t leave things to chance. Every detail matters."


    Kael gave a lowugh, shaking his head again. "You¡¯ll make the court dizzy with your perfection."


    "That¡¯s exactly the n," I said, my smile widening.


    Soon, no one would dare look at me as just another woman. I would be the Luna of three Alphas. Their equal. Their queen.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 142 - your eyes

    <h4>Chapter 142: 142 - your eyes</h4>


    142


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I leaned back on the soft couch in the lounge, the golden glow from themps warming my skin. Kael sat close on my right, his arm stretched along the backrest, his fingers brushing my shoulder every now and then. Rowan was across from me, one leg crossed over the other, holding a ss of wine like he owned the whole world.


    I smiled, staring at them. I couldn¡¯t be bothered with Damon¡¯s presence. I knew she woulde around once I became their Luna.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Rowan asked suddenly, tilting his head. His lips curved into a smirk. "nning trouble already?"


    Iughed softly. "Maybe I am. Or maybe I just enjoy watching you two act like you¡¯re not secretlypeting over who can make meugh first."


    Kael gave me a mock re. "Competing? With him? Never." He leaned closer, his deep voice teasing. "I don¡¯t need topete. You alreadyugh at my jokes without me trying."


    Rowan chuckled and shook his head. "Oh, please. Sheughs because she pities you. Admit it, Belinda."


    I covered my mouth, giggling harder. "I think both of you are ridiculous. Do you always talk like this when I¡¯m not around?"


    "No," Kael said immediately. "We only waste our breath when it¡¯s for you."


    That answer made me blush. I looked down at myp, trying to hide it, but Rowan noticed. He leaned forward, his eyes sharp yet yful.


    "She likes hearing that," he teased.


    "Do not start," I warned, though my cheeks burned.


    Rowan raised his hands like he was surrendering. "Fine, fine. But tell me, Belinda, do you really feel ready for the role? all eyes on you?"


    I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know. It feels overwhelming. I told Seraphine that I wanted a dress no one has ever worn, something perfect... and now I¡¯m scared that maybe I asked for too much. I don¡¯t even know if I can really do well as a Luna."


    Kael touched my arm gently. "Belinda, you didn¡¯t ask for too much. You asked for what you deserve. You are our Luna. You deserve the best. And you will do well. The position is yours, remember?"


    Rowan nodded in agreement. "Exactly. And tomorrow, you¡¯ll see them all line up, desperate to please you. You just need to pick the ones you like. Nothing more."


    Their reassurance soothed me.


    The night passed with us talking about everything and nothing, Rowan teasing Kael about his serious face, Kael pretending to scold Rowan for hisziness, and meughing until my cheeks hurt.


    When it grewte, Kael finally stood, stretching. "Enough. Our Luna needs her rest."


    Rowan gave me a yful wink. "Sweet dreams, Belinda. Don¡¯t dream of me too much."


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself," I shot back, though I smiled as I left with Kael.


    The Next Morning


    The sunlight streamed into my room, waking me gently. My heart beat faster as I remembered what today was. The jewelers. The hairdressers. Everyone wasing just for me.


    I sat up, brushing my hair back nervously.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door, and Matilda entered gracefully. She was efficient as always.


    "Good morning, Lady Belinda," she greeted, bowing slightly.


    "Good morning, Matilda," I replied, trying to steady my voice.


    "They are here," she said simply. "The jewelers, the hairdressers. I had them brought to the hall, but the Alphas instructed that they should meet you in your chambers so you can choose infort."


    My stomach tightened. "All of them? At once?"


    "Yes, mydy. But do not be afraid. They are eager to serve. They know what this means."


    I swallowed and nodded. "Alright. Bring them in."


    Matilda smiled warmly. "I will. The Alphas are on their way, too."


    When she left, I stood quickly and looked around my room, suddenly conscious of every detail. The mirrors, the golden drapes, the wide carpeted floor.


    The door opened again, and Matilda returned with several people behind her. I counted at least ten, five jewelers carrying elegant cases, and five hairdressers with their tools neatly packed.


    "Luna Belinda," one of the jewelers said, bowing deeply. The others followed.


    "Good morning, mydy," the hairdressers chorused, lowering their heads.


    "Good morning," I said softly.


    Kael and Rowan entered then. Kael moved to stand beside me, while Rowan leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, watching everyone with sharp eyes.


    Matilda gestured. "They are here for you, Luna. Each of them will show you their craft. You may test their work, speak with them, and in the end, choose who you wish to keep."


    I nodded slowly. "Alright."


    One jeweler, a tall man with silver-streaked hair, stepped forward first. He opened his case, revealing dazzling nes and earrings that sparkled in the morning light.


    "These are crafted from moonstone and pure silver," he exined. "Fit for a Luna. The design is unique; you will not find another like it."


    I reached out and touched the ne carefully. "It¡¯s beautiful," I whispered.


    Another jeweler came forward, a young woman with bright eyes. She opened her box to show delicate golden chains with small crystals that caught the light. "My pieces are lighter, mydy. They will not weigh you down when you walk. Comfort and beauty together."


    I nced at Kael, who nodded approvingly. Rowan raised an eyebrow, saying nothing yet.


    The third jeweler presented ruby earrings, bold and fiery. "These speak of strength," he said. "They tell the world you are not only beautiful, but powerful."


    Rowan smirked. "That one knows what he¡¯s doing."


    I smiled faintly, moving between them, listening to their words, touching the jewels carefully.


    Then the hairdressers came forward. One woman bowed and said, "Allow me, Luna." She took out her pins and brushes, her hands quick and steady. She gathered my hair into an elegant braid within minutes, weaving it so smoothly I gasped when I saw the mirror.


    "It¡¯s lovely," I said honestly.


    Another hairdresser stepped forward next. "Mydy, if I may." She loosened my hair and then styled it into soft curls, letting them fall over my shoulders. She added a small silver pin. "This style will frame your face and bring out your eyes."


    Kael smiled faintly. "That does look good on you."


    Rowan tilted his head. "I prefer the braid."


    Iughed softly. "Of course you disagree."


    The room filled with voices as each jeweler and hairdresser tried to win me over. Some spoke of tradition, others of beauty, others of strength. I listened to them all, my mind swirling with choices.


    Finally, I raised my hand, and the room went silent.


    "Thank you," I said, my voice firmer than before. "You all have shown me your best work. I am grateful. But I will only choose those who make me feel... like myself. Not just a Luna, not just someone in jewels, but me."

 Chapter 143 - leave me

    <h4>Chapter 143: 143 - leave me</h4>


    143


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    In the end, my heart kept going back to the third Jeweler¡¯s set. It wasn¡¯t too loud, not too heavy. It felt like me.


    Finally, I pointed at her. "I¡¯ll go with this one. Thank you."


    The chosen jeweler bowed deeply. "It will be my honor to serve you, Luna."


    Kael leaned back in his chair, satisfied. "Good choice."


    Rowan agreed. "It suits you."


    Next were the hairdressers.


    I closed my own for a moment, imagining myself walking in with them on that day. My heart told me simple, elegant, not too much. I opened my eyes and pointed at the second woman. "The long waves with the delicate pins... I like that."


    She bowed immediately. "I will make sure you shine, Luna."


    Kael smiled warmly. "Perfect."


    Rowan squeezed my hand. "Now everything is falling into ce."


    The others bowed and began to pack their things. Soon the room grew quieter again, just me, Kael, and Rowan. I let out a small breath of relief. "That¡¯s done."


    "You did well," Kael said softly. "It wasn¡¯t easy, but you followed your heart."


    I nodded, but inside me, there was a small ache. I wished Damon had been here too, to see me choosing, to tease me maybe, or to smile at me like he used to. I bit my lip and pushed the thought away quickly.


    Rowan noticed my silence. "Belinda?"


    I forced a smile. "I¡¯m fine. Just... tired."


    They exchanged a look but didn¡¯t press. After a while, the maids cleared the room, leaving me alone to rest. But I couldn¡¯t rest. My heart kept beating fast, restless. Before I knew it, I found myself walking quietly through the hallway, searching. Searching for him.


    I turned a corner, and then I stopped. My breath caught in my throat. Damon was there... but he wasn¡¯t alone. I watched as he walked straight to Lisa¡¯s door and pushed it open without hesitation, stepping inside.


    My chest tightened. Heat rose to my face. My mind screamed at me to look away, to walk back, but my feet stayed glued. He was with her? Why? On today of all days?


    I turned sharply, almost bumping into Richard in the hallway. He bowed quickly. "Luna Belinda."


    I stared at him for a moment, my mind spinning, my heart aching. Then, before I could stop myself, I grabbed his arm. "Come with me."


    His eyes widened. "Luna?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I pulled him into my room and shut the door behind us. The silence was heavy, broken only by my uneven breath. He looked confused, nervous. "What is it?"


    I stepped closer, my hand pressing against his chest. "Just... don¡¯t talk."


    Before he could react, I leaned in and kissed him hard.


    For a moment, the world seemed to stop. My lips pressed against his, hot and trembling, and I could feel the shock that ran through him like a jolt of lightning. His whole body tensed under me, rigid, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do or even if he should breathe. I felt his surprise in the stiffness of his posture, the way his arms stayed locked at his sides.


    But I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    All the anger boiling inside me, all the hurt from seeing Damon slipping into Lisa¡¯s room yet again, it poured out of me in that single kiss. My hands clutched at Richard¡¯s shoulders, digging into the fabric of his uniform, almost as if I needed to hold onto something solid before I crumbled. My lips moved against his with desperation, with the kind of hunger that came not from love but from pain.


    I was furious, heartbroken, lost, and Richard was right there, within reach.


    For a long second, he didn¡¯t respond. I could feel his breath hitching against my mouth, the uncertainty rolling off him. His hands hovered awkwardly near my waist, as though they were caught in the space between pulling me closer and pushing me away.


    And then, slowly, I felt him give in.


    Hesitant at first, like a man stepping carefully onto ice that might break beneath him, Richard kissed me back. His lips moved against mine, unsure but real, and the moment deepened. My pulse raced, pounding in my ears so loudly that I almost couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    I pressed harder, tilting my head, chasing more from him. My fingers gripped his shoulders so tightly I was sure he would feel the heat of my skin through theyers of cloth. I could feel the strength in his body, the way his muscles flexed beneath my touch, and it only made me clutch at him more desperately.


    Every movement was a mixture of anger and need. I wasn¡¯t just kissing him; I was pouring out my heartbreak, my jealousy, my exhaustion into that kiss.


    Richard¡¯s breath grew heavier. His lips moved more firmly now, though still carefully, as though he was afraid of crossing a line. His hands finallynded at my waist, barely resting there, his fingers twitching against the fabric of my dress like he was holding himself back.


    It made me even more reckless.


    I leaned closer, closing every inch of space between us, pushing myself against him as if he were the only anchor I had left. I wanted to drown out the image of Damon in Lisa¡¯s room, the sting in my chest.


    In that moment, I didn¡¯t care about right or wrong. I just wanted to feel something other than pain.


    His lips were warm, softer, and there was a sweetness in his hesitance that shed with the wildness in me. I kissed him harder, angrier, like I could burn the memory of Damon away if I pressed deeply enough.


    Richard let out a small sound, half a gasp, half a groan, and it only pushed me further. My hands slipped from his shoulders to his neck, holding him tightly, forcing him to stay in the storm I had pulled him into.


    I was desperate. I was angry. I was hurt.


    And I kissed him like all of that lived in me, raw and uncontained.


    When I finally pulled away, my chest was rising and falling quickly, like I had just run a long distance. My lips still tingled from the kiss, "That¡¯s enough," I whispered.


    He blinked at me, his eyes wide, confusion written all over his face. "Luna..." he started, his voice low, almost questioning, like he wanted to ask why or what just happened.


    "Go," I cut him off sharply, taking a step back. My arms wrapped around myself as if to hold the pieces of me together. "Just... go. Leave me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144 - you’re comfortable

    <h4>Chapter 144: 144 - you¡¯refortable</h4>


    144


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I had already grown used to Damon being around me after some days. At first, it was strange, having someone like him in my space, always close, always watching. But slowly, I realized he wasn¡¯t just watching. He was protecting. He had a way of making me feel safe, like I didn¡¯t have to keep looking over my shoulder anymore.


    Most evenings, he would be in my room. Other times, I would go to his. It became normal, almost like a routine. And even though I tried to keep a distance, I couldn¡¯t deny how much lighter my chest felt when he was near.


    The doctor also came in secretly, always careful. Each time he checked on me, his words were short but reassuring.


    "You and the baby are fine," he whispered once, packing his things quickly.


    I nodded, clutching my nket. "Thank you... Please don¡¯t let anyone know."


    "I won¡¯t," he promised. "But you need to rest more. Don¡¯t stress yourself."


    I only smiled faintly and looked away. Resting was easier said than done. But Damon always seemed to notice when I was pushing myself.


    One night, he found me folding clothes.


    "You should be in bed," he said firmly.


    "I¡¯m fine," I answered.


    "No, you¡¯re not," he replied, walking closer and taking the fabric from my hands. "Sit. Please."


    I sat because something in his voice left no room for argument. He ced the folded cloth aside and crouched in front of me.


    "You¡¯re carrying something precious," he said softly, his eyes locking with mine. "Don¡¯t make me worry more than I already do."


    I swallowed hard, blinking away the sting in my eyes. "You worry too much."


    "Not when it¡¯s about you," he said, so quietly that it made my heart stumble.


    ****


    The day before Belinda¡¯s crowning, Damon surprised me. He came into my room with a strange look on his face.


    "What?" I asked, suspicious.


    "Nothing," he said, lips twitching like he was holding back a smile. "Just stay here. Don¡¯t move."


    "Damon..." I frowned. "What are you nning?"


    "You¡¯ll see." He left before I could ask again.


    When he returned, the pce designer followed behind him, carrying several dresses draped over her arm. My eyes widened.


    "Damon!" I gasped. "What is this?"


    He looked pleased with himself. "You can¡¯t just wear anything tomorrow. You deserve to look your best as well. Remember, you are our mate."


    "Tomorrow?" I repeated.


    "Yes. Belinda¡¯s crowning. You¡¯ll be there too. And I want you to have something special."


    I stared at him, unsure whether to feel touched or overwhelmed.


    "Damon... you didn¡¯t have to..."


    "I wanted to," he cut me off gently. "Now, don¡¯t argue. Try them on."


    The designerid the dresses out carefully, one after another. Different colors, soft fabrics, elegant designs. I just stood there, staring.


    "They¡¯re beautiful," I whispered.


    "Which one do you like?" Damon asked, his voice softer now.


    I shook my head. "I... I don¡¯t even know. They¡¯re all too much."


    "They¡¯re not too much for you," he said quickly. "Nothing is."


    The designer nced at both of us, then smiled politely. "Shall we start with this one?" she asked.


    I stood in front of the long mirror, staring at my reflection in the pale blue dress the pce designer had just pinned around me. The fabric was soft and elegant, flowing all the way to the ground, but I felt... awkward. My hands brushed down the sides nervously.


    "I don¡¯t know," I murmured, frowning. "It feels too much. Too... fancy for me."


    From where he sat in the chair by the corner, Damon leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. His eyes softened when theynded on me, and for a moment, I could see pride shining in them.


    "It looks good on you," he said quietly. "Better than good. You look... beautiful."


    I looked away quickly, my cheeks heating. "You¡¯re just saying that."


    "I¡¯m not," he said, shaking his head. His voice was steady, like he wanted me to believe every word. "You don¡¯t see what I see."


    I swallowed, trying to hold back a small smile. "Well, I don¡¯t feel like myself in it."


    The designer came back with another gown, a deep green one with delicate embroidery at the chest. "Try this instead," she said softly, passing it to me.


    I took it carefully, stepping behind the screen to change. As I slipped into the green dress, I felt the weight of the fabric settle on my shoulders. It was heavier, tighter, and when I stepped out, I hugged my arms around myself.


    Damon¡¯s eyes widened. He got up from his chair this time, walking closer. "Lisa..."


    "What?" I asked nervously, ncing down. "Is it bad?"


    He shook his head slowly, almost in disbelief. "No. It¡¯s... It¡¯s perfect. It makes your eyes stand out. You look... like you belong here."


    I let out a shakyugh. "Belong here? In a pce? Damon, I don¡¯t even know how to stand properly in these dresses."


    He gave a small smile, reaching out without touching me. His hand hovered near my arm as if asking for permission. "You¡¯ll learn. And even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be right there. You don¡¯t have to be perfect. You just have to be you."


    For a second, my throat tightened. His words felt heavier than he probably realized. I blinked fast and whispered, "You always say the right thing."


    "That¡¯s because I mean it," he replied softly.


    The designer brought a third gown, this one a softer shade of cream with golden embroidery. She adjusted the skirt as I tried it on, then stepped back to let Damon judge again.


    I twirled nervously, the hem brushing the floor. "What about this one? Too in?"


    Damon¡¯s eyes stayed on me, serious and warm. "No. It¡¯s simple... but it¡¯s elegant. Honestly, Lisa, I think you could wear anything and still outshine everyone else."


    My lips parted slightly at his words, and my heart beat faster than I wanted it to. I quickly turned back to the mirror, pretending to fix the fabric so he wouldn¡¯t see how much his words affected me.


    "I shouldn¡¯t outshine Belinda, Damon. It¡¯s her day. I will just go with something in but beautiful," I said softly, still staring at the row of gowns before me. My fingers lingered on one of the brighter ones, but I quickly pulled away, shaking my head.


    Damon gave me a calm smile, his voice steady and reassuring. "No problem. I¡¯m fine with whatever you choose. What matters is that you¡¯refortable."


    The designer seemed to understand my hesitation and quietly pulled out a dress that was neither too loud nor too dull, something simple, graceful, yet elegant enough to fit the asion. I looked at it for a moment, then exhaled in relief.


    "Yes... This is fine," I whispered, nodding. Damon¡¯s eyes softened as he watched me, not pushing or insisting, simply allowing me to feel safe in my choice. And just like that, my heart felt lighter.

 Chapter 145: I45 - luna belinda

    <h4>Chapter 145: I45 - luna belinda</h4>


    145


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    It was finally the day. I was supposed to be the one Damon looked at that way. I was supposed to be the one he stood beside, whispering love words to. Yet here I was, forced to smile like everything was fine, while inside me, fire burned hot.


    Tonight was my night. My coronation. The day I had nned and fought for. If I let Damon¡¯s foolishness distract me, everything I had built would crumble before my eyes. No¡ªI couldn¡¯t let that happen. I was so gorgeous as my designers and hairdresser exceeded my expectations.


    I sat in front of my mirror, fingers tapping against the edge of the wooden table. The reflection staring back at me wasn¡¯t calm. My eyes were sharp, restless. My lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Belinda," I whispered to myself, leaning closer to the mirror. "You can¡¯t lose this. Not now. Not when everything is finally in your hands. Lisa can smile all she wants. Damon can hover all he wants. But at the end of tonight, you will be Luna. No one can take that away from you."


    The thought made me sit straighter. It steadied me, even as my chest still carried the weight of jealousy.


    A soft knock came on the door.


    "Belinda," Kael¡¯s voice rumbled. "Are you ready? Everyone¡¯s waiting."


    I drew a deep breath, smoothed my gown, and forced my voice into something steady. "I¡¯ming."


    Inside, though, I was still trembling with rage. Damon¡¯s face shed in my mind, smiling at Lisa. No. Tonight, he would smile at me. He would have no choice.


    I walked out of my room with the help of the maids, my gown trailing behind me like flowing silver. The triplets were already by my side, dressed in their royal attire. They looked so striking and powerful, and for a moment I felt so proud, so lucky, that I was the one to be crowned their Luna. This was my night.


    Just then, my eyes caught Lisa stepping out of her room. She wore a dress so in and ordinary that I had to bite down on my lip to stop myself fromughing out loud. Did she really think that simple thing was enough for a night like this? I wanted to roll my eyes, but instead, I straightened my shoulders and kept my expression cold. Without giving her more than a dismissive nce, I turned away and walked with confidence toward the grand hall, determined to shine brighter than anyone else tonight.


    The ceremonial drums began to echo faintly from the great hall, vibrating through the walls. That was the signal. My moment was here.


    Kael stood and offered his arm with a small bow. "Shall we escort the future Luna?"


    "Yes," I said, cing my hand on his arm, though I kept my chin high. "Take me to where I belong."


    When we entered the hall, the sight nearly stole my breath. The entire ce was bathed in silver and white. Candles lined the walls, their mes flickering softly, as if bowing to the Moon Goddess herself. In the center of the hall, a wide circle had been drawn in white chalk, filled with intricate runes that glowed faintly under the torchlight. Above, a wide opening in the ceiling revealed the night sky, the full moon hanging heavy and luminous. Its light poured down in a pale column, illuminating the circle like a divine spotlight.


    The pack was gathered in rows around the circle, dressed in their finest. Their faces were expectant, reverent, some whispering blessings under their breath. My heart hammered, not out of fear, but exhration. This was mine. This moment was mine.


    At the far end stood the High Priestess, draped in robes of midnight blue and silver embroidery. Her hair, long and white as snow, shimmered in the moonlight. In her hands, she held the Luna¡¯s Veil, white, sheer, embroidered with threads of silver and small moonstone beads. It glittered faintly like captured starlight.


    Beside her was a golden basin filled with water from the sacred spring, glowing faintly, and a dagger with a hilt wrapped in leather. The tools of the ritual.


    The drums ceased. The hall fell silent.


    The High Priestess lifted her voice, clear andmanding. "Tonight, under the gaze of the Moon Goddess, we gather to crown a Luna. Belinda, step forward into the circle."


    Kael gently let go of my arm. My heels clicked softly against the stone floor as I walked alone into the glowing circle. The moonlight fell over me like a cloak, bathing my gown in silver fire. My skin prickled, goosebumps rising as if the Moon Goddess herself had reached down to touch me.


    "Belinda," the Priestess said, "you are chosen to stand beside the Alphas, to guide the pack with wisdom, strength, andpassion. Do you swear to bind yourself to this duty?"


    "I swear," I said firmly, my voice carrying through the hall.


    "Do you swear to ce the pack above yourself, to protect them as a mother protects her child?"


    "I swear."


    "Do you swear to honor the Moon Goddess, and let her light guide your every decision?"


    I lifted my chin. "I swear."


    The Priestess nodded, satisfied. She raised her hand, and the pack responded in unison, their voices low and powerful. "We ept her."


    The ritual moved forward.


    Two attendants brought forth bowls of burning herbs, the smoke fragrant and heavy, filling the air with sage andvender. They circled me, chanting, before cing the bowls at the edge of the chalk runes. The scent clung to my hair, my skin, and I breathed it in like it was victory itself.


    "Step forward," the Priestessmanded.


    I did, until I stood directly beneath the column of moonlight. The Priestess dipped her fingers into the glowing basin, flicking droplets of sacred water onto my forehead, then over my chest and hands. The water was cool, almost shockingly so, making me shiver.


    "In the name of the Moon Goddess, you are cleansed of selfishness, of weakness, of all that would hold you back. Tonight, you are reborn."


    The pack murmured in reverence, some bowing their heads.


    Then came the final part, the blood pact.


    The Priestess held out the dagger. Its de gleamed dangerously in the moonlight. "To lead, you must bleed with your people. You must share in their pain and bind yourself to their fate."


    I extended my hand without hesitation. She sliced my palm lightly, just enough for crimson drops to fall into the basin. The water hissed and glowed brighter, as though drinking my blood. My heart thundered, but I kept my face calm,posed, regal.


    The Priestess raised the basin high. "Blood and moonlight, bound as one. A Luna is born tonight!"


    The pack howled as one, the sound echoing through the hall and rattling the very walls.


    She then ced the Veil over my head, draping it carefully so the moonstones sparkled against my hair. The weight of it was light, yet it carried centuries of tradition. Finally, she lowered the silver circlet onto my head, a crown of delicate metal, shaped like crescent moons intertwined.


    "Rise, Luna Belinda," the Priestess dered.


    I rose, my chest swelling with triumph as the pack fell to one knee, heads bowed. The sound of their loyalty vibrated through my bones.


    I had done it. I was crowned.

 Chapter 146 - my pride

    <h4>Chapter 146: 146 - my pride</h4>


    146


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    When I reached the center of the hall, the elders stopped me. With solemn faces, they spoke blessings, their voices rising together like a chant. Then, in a symbolic gesture, they took my hands and ced them into the hands of the Alphas: Rowan, Damon, and Kael. One after the other, they held me, strong and firm, as though promising never to let me go. The crowd cheered loudly, the sound vibrating through my chest. In that moment, I truly felt imed, bound, theirs.


    After the handing over, the music shifted, louder and livelier this time, drums thundering in rhythm while flutes and string instruments filled the air with bright notes. The once solemn atmosphere of the ritual broke into joy, into pure celebration.


    Tables stretched across the hall, covered in silver tes piled high with roasted meats, spiced stews, sweet cakes, and jugs of dark, rich wine. Servants hurried about, filling goblets, serving tters, and making sure no one¡¯s te was empty. The hall smelled of roasted boar, honey, and freshly baked bread, and my stomach growled in protest even as excitement kept me too full to eat much.


    The triplets were in their full glory tonight. Rowan sat tall, his aura ofmand impossible to ignore, every Alpha in the room casting respectful nces his way. Damon was the charmer,ughing, clinking goblets, drawing people in with that dangerous grin of his. Kael, quiet but no less intimidating, stayed close to me, his presence grounding me in the whirlwind of the night. Together, they radiated power, three Alphas who had managed to share one throne. No wonder the other packs revered them.


    One by one, the invited Alphas from neighboring packs approached, each carrying a gift wrapped in fine cloth or polished wood. I watched, wide-eyed, as theyid treasures before my Alphas, ornate swords forged with silver and steel, jeweled goblets, chests filled with gold coins, rare furs, and even a pair of white stallions said to be descended from a legendary bloodline. Each Alpha bowed low, offering not only gifts but also words of respect, pledges of loyalty, and prayers for peace between our packs.


    Damon and his brothers epted every gift with dignity, their voices strong and steady as they exchanged toasts and promises. At one point, Rowan raised a goblet high, his eyes shing as he shouted, "To the unity of the packs, and to our Luna!" The hall shook with cheers, goblets mming against tables, wine spilling over hands as everyone drank in my honor.


    Dancing began soon after. Warriors pped their hands and stomped their feet in rhythm, forming circles where men and women spun each other around withughter. Children darted between the dancers, theirughter ringing like bells. The music grew faster, more frenzied, until the whole hall seemed to move as one body, one beating heart.


    I was pulled into the dance more than once, by women who wanted me to join them, by warriors eager to honor their Luna. My gown swirled around me as I moved,ughter spilling from my lips. Each time I nced back, at least one of the triplets was watching me. Their eyes never left me for long, their pride evident, their possessiveness impossible to hide.


    The music softened, the drums rolling like thunder beforeing to a pause. The hall grew quieter, though the flickering of the candles and the soft silver glow of the moon still washed over everything. My heart skipped when the master of ceremonies announced that my father would now give his speech.


    I froze for a moment, my hand still linked with Rowan¡¯s, Kael¡¯s, and Damon¡¯s.


    My father stood slowly. His face was proud, but his eyes shone with something deeper, something only a daughter could recognize. The room hushed even more when he stepped forward. The other Alphas and elders turned to face him, respectful, waiting.


    "My daughter..." his voice started strong, carrying through the hall. "Belinda has always been a me. A stubborn me, yes... but one that does not die. From the day she came into my life, I knew she was born for something greater than just an ordinary role. And tonight, I see that prophecy fulfilled."


    My chest tightened, heat rushing to my eyes.


    "My daughter..." he began, his voice steady but thick with emotion as he looked toward me. "She is no longer only mine to guide or protect. Tonight, she stands before the moon and before this great pack as your Luna."


    He turned slightly toward Rowan, Kael, and Damon, bowing his head respectfully before continuing. "To the three Alphas, mighty leaders chosen by the Moon Goddess herself, I ce her into your hands. Not as one I give away in sorrow, but as one entrusted into a greater purpose. She has been raised with strength, with love, and with honor. And now, she belongs not just to me, but to you, and to this pack."


    His eyes softened as he looked at me again. "Please protect her, and may her me bring light to your reign. I entrust her to you, not as something lost, but as a gift the Moon has now multiplied for us all."


    The crowd erupted with apuse, cheers, and stomping feet. My father turned to me then, his lips trembling with a smile. "Belinda, you are my pride. Go and lead, my daughter."


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I stepped forward. My legs moved before my mind could catch up, drawn by the trembling in my father¡¯s voice, by the raw emotion in his eyes. Before Rowan or the others could stop me, I closed the space between us and threw my arms around him. The hall seemed to pause with me, the air thick with silence. My father¡¯s strong arms came around me instantly, holding me the way he had since I was a child, but this time it was different. His body shook against mine, trembling with quiet emotion, and I felt the steady beat of his heart, heavy and proud.


    "I love you, Father," I whispered, my throat tight, my words muffled against his shoulder.


    "And I love you, my Luna," he whispered back, his voice breaking just enough to betray the man beneath the title of warrior, beneath the weight of being an elder. He pulled back slowly, his calloused hand brushing against my cheek before he released me.


    A cheer erupted from the crowd, swelling until it filled the entire hall. The musicians struck their instruments again, a triumphant, jubnt sound that rose high into the rafters. Laughter, pping, and joyful cries filled the air as the moment turned from tender silence to roaring celebration.

 Chapter 147 - don’t beg

    <h4>Chapter 147: 147 - don¡¯t beg</h4>


    147


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I wasn¡¯t so immersed in the party anymore. I wanted the triplets to have me as their dinner. I wanted them to fuck me so hard. I was so restless that I kept pulling them. That was when I noticed Damon¡¯s absence. Instantly, I noticed him among the crowd,ughing and drinking with Lisa. I was so angry but then, I was calsmed when Kael pecked me, telling me that we needed to consumate the royal night. Rowan nodded and they pulled me into their room.


    Rowan was curved over me, his luxurious hair framing his beautiful face, his forearm propped against the door to bring him closer. I had almost no room to breathe. The hand he¡¯d had at my waist was now resting on the curve of my hip, tightening reflexively and driving me mad. He stared, his gaze searingly intense.


    "Kiss me, Belinda" he said hoarsely. "Give me that much."


    He groaned, tilted his head, and sealed his mouth over mine. I sighed and his tongue dipped inside, tasting me in long leisurely licks. Soon, Kael took over. My hands were in his hair. I pulled on the silky strands, using them to direct his mouth over mine. He growled, deepening the kiss, stroking my tongue with lush slides of his own.


    I was pressed full-body against him, achingly aware of every hot, hard inch of him. I kissed him back as if I could eat him alive. My skin was damp and too sensitive, my breasts heavy and tender. My clit throbbed for attention, pounding along with my raging heartbeat. I was vaguely aware of movement, and then the bed was against my back. Both of them were levered over me with one knee on the cushion and the other foot on the floor. Kael left arm supported his torso while his right hand gripped the back of my knee, sliding upward along my thigh in a firmly possessive glide. His breath hissed out when he reached the point where my garter clipped to the top of my silk stocking. He tore his gaze away from mine and looked down, pushing my skirt higher to bare me from the waist down.


    In a daze, I watched Kael¡¯s body lower to mine, my legs sliding apart to amodate the width of his hips. My muscles strained with the urge to lift toward him, to hasten the contact between us that I¡¯d been craving since. Lowering his head, he took my mouth again, bruising my lips with a fine edge of violence. Rowan took over as well and the whole scene continued over and over. Abruptly, he yanked himself away, stumbling to his feet. Iy there gasping and wet, so willing and ready.


    The room was quiet except for the sound of our breathing. My skin felt warm against theirs as wey tangled together on the bed. Rowan¡¯s lips brushed mine again, soft and unhurried, like he wanted to taste every part of me slowly all over again.


    "Bel..." he whispered against my mouth, his breath shaky.


    I kissed him back, deeper, sliding my hand up his chest. His skin was hot under my palm. He groaned low in his throat and pulled me closer until there was no space left between us.


    Kael moved behind me, his lips finding the curve of my shoulder. His kisses were slow, trailing up my neck until he reached just behind my ear. I gasped, my fingers curling tighter in Rowan¡¯s hair.


    "Kael..." I breathed out, my voice breaking.


    He smiled against my skin. "You taste sweet, Belinda..."


    Rowan¡¯s hand slid down my side, caressing every inch of me, his touch lingering on my hips. "Look at me," he murmured, and when my eyes opened, his were burning with something fierce, something tender.


    "I can¡¯t, I¡¯m a bit tired for another round," I whispered, closing them again when Kael¡¯s teeth grazed my skin gently.


    "Yes, you can," Rowan said, kissing me again, coaxing me back into his gaze.


    Kael¡¯s hand covered mine, guiding it across his chest as he pressed against my back. His lips brushed my ear.


    Rowan kissed down my throat, slow and lingering, while Kael kissed up the other side. Their mouths met briefly on my skin and I shivered at the heat of them, their twin warmth surrounding me.


    My breath came quicker. "You¡¯re driving me mad," I whispered, my voice unsteady.


    "That¡¯s the n," Rowan said with a small grin before kissing me hard, stealing my breath.


    Kael¡¯s hand slid around to my stomach, holding me tight against him as he pressed tender kisses along my shoulder de. His voice was husky when he spoke. "You¡¯re ours, Belinda... every piece of you."


    "Say it again," I whispered, my lips still pressed to Rowan¡¯s.


    Rowan pulled back just enough to look into my eyes. "You¡¯re ours. Always."


    My heart thudded wildly. I kissed him again, desperate, while Kael¡¯s lips traveled lower, leaving trails of fire across my skin. I arched into Rowan¡¯s chest, moaning softly against his mouth.


    "Belinda," Rowan groaned, his hands gripping my waist, his mouth devouring mine like he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Kael whispered into my hair, "Let go... we¡¯ve got you..." as his hand slid lower, making me gasp against Rowan¡¯s lips.


    The three of us moved together in a rhythm that felt both wild and gentle, every touch making my skin burn hotter.


    Rowan pulled back to kiss down between my breasts, slow and deliberate, while Kael¡¯s tongue traced my spine. My body trembled between them, caught in their fire, and the sound of my name on their lips made me dizzy.


    "Bel..." Rowan groaned, kissing me harder as I moaned his name.


    "Kael..." I gasped when his mouth found me again, soft and demanding.


    They kissed me, touched me, worshiped every inch of me, and I gave myself overpletely, lost in them, lost in the way their love poured out through every tender kiss, every slow caress, every whispered word that filled the room like music.


    I arched my back, a moan escaping me.


    "Please..."


    Rowan chuckled softly, lifting his head just enough to look into my eyes. His gaze was molten, heavy with desire.


    "Don¡¯t beg yet," he whispered, brushing his lips against mine again.


    Kael¡¯s hand slipped between my thighs, spreading me apart again. His fingers brushed me so lightly I cried out, my hips lifting from the bed.


    Rowan captured my mouth again, swallowing my sounds, his kiss deep and hungry now. His tongue pushed against mine, his hand gripping my waist firmly, holding me still.


    Kael¡¯s fingers stroked me slowly, deliberately, making me gasp into Rowan¡¯s mouth.


    "Kael..." I moaned, my hand reaching blindly for him.

 Chapter 148 - only concern

    <h4>Chapter 148: 148 - only concern</h4>


    148


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Kael caught it, intecing our fingers, his lips still working their way lower down my chest. He kissed between my breasts, then lower, slow trails that made me tremble.


    Rowan pulled away just enough to watch, his breathing ragged, his lips swollen from our kiss. He smirked, his thumb brushing over my bottom lip.


    "You like his mouth on you, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    Kael groaned low in his throat, his tongue circling me now, teasing, tasting. My head fell back against the pillow, my body arching helplessly.


    Rowan leaned down, kissing me again, hard, as though the sight of Kael between my thighs drove him wild. He bit my lip lightly, then soothed it with his tongue, his hand sliding up to cup my breast, squeezing gently.


    My moans filled the room, tangled between their mouths, their hands, their touches.


    "Rowan... Kael... gods..."


    Kael lifted his head briefly, his mouth wet, his lips shining. He smirked at Rowan before kissing me again lower, harder, his tongue working deep until I cried out.


    Rowan groaned into my mouth, grinding his body against mine. His hardness pressed against my stomach, heavy and hot, making me ache for him even more.


    I broke the kiss, gasping for air, clutching at Rowan¡¯s shoulders.


    "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t take it anymore..."


    "Yes, you can," Rowan whispered, his forehead pressed to mine. His breath was shaky, his control fraying. "You¡¯ll take us both."


    Kael growled softly against my thighs, his tongue sending me spiraling again. My back arched, my hands digging into Rowan¡¯s arms.


    Rowan kissed me hard, swallowing my cry as Kael¡¯s mouth pushed me over the edge, pleasure crashing through me like fire. My whole body shook as I came, trapped between their mouths, their hands, their heat.


    When I fell back against the pillows, panting, Rowan¡¯s lips pressed to my cheek, my temple, my mouth, kissing me gently now. Kael lifted his head, his mouth wet, his eyes dark with desire.


    "She tastes like heaven," Kael whispered hoarsely.


    Rowan groaned, kissing me again before pulling back to look at his brother.


    "Then it¡¯s my turn again."


    Kael smirked, climbing up the bed, his lips capturing mine briefly, wet and hungry. Then he moved to my side, his hand stroking my hair.


    Rowan positioned himself between my thighs, his hands gripping my waist firmly. His eyes locked with mine, burning. He leaned down, kissing me slowly, tenderly, and then...


    He pushed inside me, slow, stretching, filling mepletely. I gasped, clutching at his shoulders, my eyes flying open.


    "Rowan..."


    His lips caught mine, his kiss deep, tongue plunging as his hips pressed forward until he was buried inside me.


    Kael kissed my neck, whispering huskily, "Take him, Belinda... feel him..."


    I moaned against Rowan¡¯s mouth, my nails digging into his back as he began to move, slow at first, then deeper, harder, filling me with every thrust.


    Kael¡¯s mouth stayed at my neck, his teeth grazing lightly, his hand caressing my breast, rolling my nipple between his fingers.


    "Gods... you feel so good," Rowan groaned, his thrusts deep and strong.


    I cried out, my body arching into both of them, pleasure building again too soon.


    Rowan¡¯s mouth devoured mine, moaning into me as he thrust faster. Kael¡¯s mouth closed around my nipple, sucking hard, sending sparks through me.


    "Rowan...Kael..." My cries filled the room, trapped between their touches, their mouths, their heat.


    Rowan¡¯s pace grew frantic, his breath ragged. He kissed me hard, desperate, his hand gripping my thigh to pull me tighter against him.


    I screamed his name as release tore through me again, my body shuddering beneath him. Rowan groaned loudly, his thrusts rough, deep, before he stiffened, his mouth on mine as he spilled inside me, shaking with the force of it.


    When he finally copsed beside me, gasping, Kael was already shifting, sliding between my thighs, his eyes wild with hunger.


    Rowan smirked tiredly, brushing his lips against my temple.


    "She¡¯s all yours, brother."


    Kael growled low, kissing me hard before thrusting into me in one slow, deep push that made me cry out all over again...


    Kael¡¯s lips trailed lower, brushing my skin so slowly that I shivered. Rowan¡¯s mouth found mine again, kissing me deeply, like he was trying to taste every part of me.


    "Belinda..." Rowan whispered against my lips, his voice husky.


    "Mm..." I moaned softly, my hands sliding across his shoulders, pulling him closer.


    Kael¡¯s hand stroked up my thigh, spreading warmth that made me gasp.


    "Kael..." I breathed out.


    His head lifted and he smirked, his dark eyes burning. "You say my name so sweetly."


    Rowan kissed my neck, then murmured, "Say mine too."


    I tilted my head, whispering, "Rowan..." before his lips silenced me again.


    Kael moved higher, his lips brushing the curve of my chest. "You¡¯re trembling," he muttered.


    "That¡¯s because of you," I whispered, my voice breaking into another moan as Rowan¡¯s hand slid down my side.


    Rowan chuckled low in his chest, "Good... then let us keep you trembling."


    "Rowan...ah..." I couldn¡¯t even finish before Kael¡¯s mouth closed around me, gentle but hot, sending sparks across my whole body.


    Rowan kissed me harder, swallowing every sound that escaped me.


    Kael pulled back just enough to speak, his lips wet. "She tastes perfect."


    Rowan growled softly at his brother, then pressed his mouth to my other side, making me arch up between them.


    "Rowan... Kael..." I moaned both their names, my hands tangling in their hair.


    Kael smirked. "She¡¯s ours now,pletely."


    Rowan kissed me again, slow and deep, while his hand slid lower, his touch making me gasp and clutch Kael tighter.


    Kael¡¯s breath was hot against my skin as he whispered, "Let¡¯s drive her crazy, brother."


    Rowan¡¯s eyes locked with mine as he murmured, "She¡¯s already halfway there."


    I gasped again when both their hands moved over me at once, one rough, one gentle, every nerve ending alive.


    My voice broke into a cry, "Please..."


    Rowan¡¯s lips brushed mine. "Please what?"


    "Don¡¯t stop," I whispered breathlessly.


    Kaelughed low in my ear, dark and amused. "Oh, little Luna, stopping is thest thing we¡¯ll do."


    I really enjoyed myself. Having sex with them was one thing I had been longing to do and it came to reality. Damon was my only concern as he wasn¡¯t ready to break the rules for me. I knew he wanted me too but he was only trying to honour the rules his father made because of their mother and very soon, I¡¯m certain Kael and Rowan would tell him about what he had been missing.

 Chapter 149 - our child

    <h4>Chapter 149: 149 - our child</h4>


    149


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The hall was glowing with lights, and the cheers of the crowd filled every corner. I stood a little off to the side with the other maids, my hands folded in front of me. My eyes followed Belinda as the crown was ced gently on her head. She looked stunning, radiant, even. The whole pack bowed their heads, and I felt my throat tighten a little.


    "She really looks like a queen," one maid whispered beside me.


    Another maid smiled faintly. "She does."


    But instead of sharing my joy, the other maids looked at me differently. Their eyes dropped down to the simple gown I wore, the one Damon had given me earlier. It wasn¡¯t fancy, but it was new, soft, and it hugged my belly just enough to remind me of the life growing inside.


    "Look at her dress," another maid muttered, loud enough for me to hear. "Trying to outshine us as if she belongs with them."


    A few of them giggled.


    "She only looks special because Damon pities her," one added. "No wonder she thinks she¡¯s better than us."


    Their words stung, sharp and cruel. I kept my head down, gripping my fingers together. My heart ached, but I tried not to let them see it. I didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction of watching me break.


    Inside, though, I whispered to myself: Just endure it, Lisa. It doesn¡¯t matter what they say.


    Still, their voices chipped at me.


    "She thinks wearing silk will make her different," one scoffed.


    I swallowed hard. My chest burned. I wanted to turn and leave, but I stayed rooted.


    Then, suddenly, everything shifted.


    "Lisa."


    I froze, my heart leaping at the sound of his voice. Damon.


    I turned slowly, and there he was, tall, proud, his eyes searching only for me even in the middle of the crowd. The moment his gazended on me, all the whispers of the maids fell silent. He walked toward me, ignoring everyone else, and stopped right at my side.


    "Why are you standing here alone?" he asked softly.


    I blinked quickly, forcing away the tears that had threatened. "I didn¡¯t want to disturb. And I had nothing to do than to enjoy the events.."


    Damon nced briefly toward the stage where Belinda stood, smiling with her new crown. Then he turned back to me. His jaw clenched. "I should be with you."


    My heart twisted. I shook my head quickly. "No. Damon, you should be with Belinda tonight, not me. She needs you more than I do. She¡¯s Luna now."


    But his answer came fast, steady, and without hesitation. "You are the one carrying our child, Lisa. That means you need me more. Tonight, and every night."


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I felt something hot sting the back of my eyes. His words wrapped around me, soft and fierce at the same time. I guessed I was being emotional becaus of my pregnancy.


    Instead, he reached out and touched my arm gently. "Come. You shouldn¡¯t be standing here."


    I whispered, still trying to argue though my voice trembled, "But what will people say if you leave Belinda and walk me away?"


    "They can say what they want," Damon said firmly. His eyes didn¡¯t waver.


    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding like a drum. Slowly, I nodded.


    As the ceremony drew to a close and the cheers filled the air again, Damon stayed beside me. He didn¡¯t leave me once. When thest words were spoken and the crowd began to scatter, he bent slightly and whispered near my ear, "Let¡¯s go."


    He took my hand, strong, warm, and led me out of the hall. I felt the eyes of others on us, but I kept my gaze down.


    When we reached his room, he opened the door quietly and guided me in. The moment I stepped inside, I sighed in relief. The air was calmer here, softer, away from judging eyes.


    "Sit," Damon said gently.


    I hesitated, then obeyed. But instead of letting me perch awkwardly on the edge, he leaned down and scooped me into his arms. My eyes widened, my breath catching.


    "Damon..."


    "Shh," he murmured, carrying me toward the bed. "Let me take care of you."


    Heid me down so carefully, as if I were fragile ss. Then he sat beside me, his hand brushing my hair back from my face. My chest felt warm, a lump rising in my throat.


    Damon¡¯s eyes softened. He ced his palm gently on my stomach, rubbing in slow circles. "This," he said quietly, "is what matters most. You. Our child."


    Tears filled my eyes. I let out a shaky breath. "I... I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl yet."


    He smiled faintly, his thumb brushing across my skin. "It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever it is, I want the child to be like you."


    I blinked, startled. "Like me?"


    "Yes." His voice was steady, warm. "Kind. Gentle. Strong in ways most people don¡¯t see. I want our child to have your heart, Lisa."


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, my chest tightening with emotion. "Damon..."


    He leaned closer, whispering, "Do you already have a name in mind?"


    I shook my head quickly. "No. I...I don¡¯t. I was waiting until I knew if it¡¯s a boy or girl. I didn¡¯t want to hope too much."


    Damon chuckled softly, the sound deep andforting. "Then let¡¯s think together."


    I smiled through my tears. "Okay."


    Wey there, side by side, his hand never leaving my tummy.


    "What if it¡¯s a boy?" he asked.


    I thought for a moment. "Hmm... maybe something simple. Like Alex."


    "Alex," Damon repeated, testing the sound. He shook his head yfully. "Too in. What about Adrian?"


    Iughed softly. "Adrian? That sounds too bold."


    He grinned. "Then it fits. He¡¯ll be bold like me."


    I nudged him gently. "Or stubborn like you."


    We bothughed quietly.


    "And if it¡¯s a girl?" Damon asked after a moment, his voice low and thoughtful, like he was already picturing her in his mind.


    I hesitated, my fingers brushing against my belly. Then I whispered softly, almost shyly, "I always liked the name Elena."


    Damon¡¯s eyes softened instantly, the hard edges of him melting as if the name itself had touched something deep inside him. "Elena," he repeated slowly, as though savoring it. "Beautiful. Just like you."


    Heat rose to my cheeks, and I lowered my gaze, embarrassed but unable to stop the tiny smile tugging at my lips. "Stop," I murmured, half hiding my face against his chest.


    "I mean it," he said, not letting me escape his gaze. He leaned down and pressed a warm kiss to my temple, lingering just long enough for me to feel how serious he was.


    I let out a soft sigh, curling slightly toward him,forted by the weight of his arm around me. "What if she¡¯s shy, like me?" I asked quietly, almost worried.


    Damon chuckled softly, brushing his thumb across my stomach in slow circles. "Then she¡¯ll be perfect. Shy or bold, stubborn or gentle... she¡¯ll be ours. And I¡¯ll love her the same."


    My heart tightened, full and aching at the same time. "You make it sound so easy."


    "It is," he whispered, eyes steady on mine. "Because she¡¯ll be a piece of you, and that¡¯s all I could ever want."

 Chapter 150 - dangerous luna

    <h4>Chapter 150: 150 - dangerous luna</h4>


    150


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I woke up the next morning feeling sore everywhere, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of pain I hated. It was the kind that made me smile to myself quietly. My body ached, yes, but my heart... my heart felt light. I stretchedzily on the bed, letting my fingers run across the sheets.


    But then, it hit me. Damon didn¡¯te to the room.


    My chest tightened at that thought. Last night had been so full, so heavy, so unforgettable. And still, he hadn¡¯t shown up. I blinked a few times, feeling my throat burn a little. Why didn¡¯t hee? Was I not enough? Was I only good enough for Kael and Rowan and not for him? Was Lisa better than I?


    "Good morning, beauty," Rowan¡¯s deep voice came softly from beside me. His lips brushed against my shoulder, making me shiver.


    "Morning," I whispered, trying not to sound hurt.


    Kael stirred too, his arm looping around my waist. He pulled me close, pressing a soft kiss to my cheek. "You look beautiful even when you¡¯re half asleep."


    I chuckled weakly, brushing my hair from my face. "You both are trying to tter me."


    "No," Rowan said firmly, tilting my chin up. "We¡¯re just speaking the truth."


    Their warmth almost eased the ache I carried about Damon. Almost. But not fully.


    I swallowed hard and forced myself to smile. "I... I want something."


    Kael and Rowan exchanged a look, then Kael spoke first. "Anything, Belinda. Just say it."


    I hesitated for a long moment, my fingers nervously tugging at the edge of the nket. Finally, I looked at Rowan and Kael, my voice soft but firm.


    "I want my bodyguard toe into the pce," I said, the words tumbling out in a rush. "I want him here with me, to guard me."


    Rowan¡¯s brows drew together, his frown gentle but clear. "Belinda," he murmured, shaking his head slightly, "the guards in this pce are trained for this. They can protect you better than anyone. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    I quickly sat up, shaking my head before he could continue. "I know," I interrupted, my tone almost desperate. "I know they¡¯re strong, loyal, and skilled. I¡¯m not questioning them. But... this isn¡¯t about whether they¡¯re capable. It¡¯s about how I feel."


    My chest tightened as I went on, choosing my words carefully. "He knows me, Rowan. He knows my habits, my fears, my little ways. He doesn¡¯t just guard me, he understands me. With him, I don¡¯t have to exin myself or pretend. I feel safe with him in a way I can¡¯t put into words." I bit my lip, my voice breaking slightly. "Please... I just want him here. It¡¯ll give me peace."


    Kael tilted his head, watching me carefully. "Is this really what you want?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, though my voice trembled slightly. "I want him here."


    Rowan studied me for a long moment, then sighed softly. "If that¡¯s what makes youfortable, then... alright. Bring him in whenever you want. We won¡¯t stop you."


    Relief rushed through me. My lips curved into a smile. "Thank you. Both of you."


    I leaned in and kissed Rowan softly, then turned and kissed Kael too. Their lips lingered on mine, warm and steady, grounding me in ways I couldn¡¯t exin. My heart was still racing from earlier, and yet being between them like this made me feel whole, like I was exactly where I belonged.


    But the fire in them never seemed to go out. The kiss that started as soft and sweet slowly deepened. Rowan¡¯s hand cupped the side of my face, his thumb brushing my cheek, while Kael¡¯s arm wrapped firmly around my waist. I let out a quiet sigh against their lips, melting into the heat of their bodies, pressing close.


    Then it changed. The softness grew into something hungrier. Kael¡¯s lips imed mine with a hunger that made me gasp, and in that moment, Rowan¡¯s hand slid down my side, tracing over my ribs, down to my hip, and finally lower. I shivered, my skin prickling with goosebumps.


    "Belinda..." Kael murmured against my mouth, his voice rough and low, the sound vibrating through me. "You¡¯re insatiable."


    Iughed breathlessly, tugging him closer by the back of his neck. My lips brushed his again as I whispered, "Maybe it¡¯s because of both of you."


    Rowan chuckled softly at that, his lips brushing along my shoulder as his fingers traced patterns over my skin. "Then let us give you what you want," he whispered, his voice so deep it sent shivers racing down my spine.


    I felt heat pool in my stomach. The way they looked at me, like I was their whole world, made my chest ache with something more than just desire.


    Kael kissed me again, slower this time, but with so much intensity that I whimpered. His hand slid into my hair, holding me steady as though he couldn¡¯t let me go. Rowan¡¯s touch was everywhere else, down my thigh, across my stomach, circling lightly around the sensitive spots he already knew too well.


    "Rowan," I breathed, turning toward him, and he imed my lips instantly, his tongue sliding against mine in a way that made my toes curl.


    Kael kissed along my neck instead, dragging his teeth gently across my skin, and I gasped, my body arching into them both. "Gods," I whispered, my fingers curling into the sheets.


    I swallowed hard, caught between them, and then they both leaned in, kissing me at the same time, one on my lips, the other on my throat. I moaned helplessly, caught up in the sensation, the heat, the way my body answered theirs so easily.


    Myugh broke free, soft and breathless. "You¡¯ll ruin me," I whispered.


    "Then we¡¯ll ruin you together," Rowan said, and Kael smirked, pulling me closer.


    And just like that, the morning melted into another round of soft moans, desperate kisses, and whispered promises. Their touches were slower this time, lingering as though they wanted to memorize every inch of me again and again.


    By the time we copsed back onto the bed, tangled together in sweat and warmth, my body was trembling with exhaustion and bliss. My chest rose and fell in quick, uneven breaths, and all I could do was smile weakly between them.


    Kael kissed my forehead. "Still insatiable?" he teased, his voice low.


    Rowan pulled me against his chest, brushing sweaty strands of hair away from my face. "You¡¯ll kill us one day, Belinda."


    Iughed weakly, curling into him. "Maybe that¡¯s my n."


    Rowan chuckled, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "A dangerous Luna we have."


    Rowan leaned back on one elbow and looked at me carefully. "Your new room should be ready by now."


    I blinked, surprised. "My new room?"


    "Yes," Kael said softly. "The Luna¡¯s quarters. A room that suits you. It should be finished today."


    My lips parted slightly. "Really?"


    Rowan nodded. "Would you like to go and see it?"


    I hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Yes... I¡¯d like that."

 Chapter 151 - you happy

    <h4>Chapter 151: 151 - you happy</h4>


    151


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. My cheeks hurt from smiling so much, but I didn¡¯t care. The moment we turned down the long hallway and I saw the big double doors at the very end, my heart began to beat faster.


    "This is my room?" I asked, looking from Rowan to Kael, my voice a little shaky with excitement.


    Rowan gave me a small smile and nodded. "Yes, Belinda. This is yours. We thought you should have a ce that feels like home, somewhere private, somewhere that¡¯s only yours and befits your status as the Luna."


    Kael pushed the doors open with both hands, stepping back as if he was unveiling something magical. "Go on," he said softly, his eyes warm on me. "It¡¯s all yours. Look around."


    I walked slowly at first, but then my feet carried me faster as I stepped inside. The first thing I saw was the size, it was huge, bigger than any room I had ever stayed in. The ceiling stretched so high that I had to tilt my head back, and even then I couldn¡¯t take it all in. A sparkling light hung in the center, its crystals catching the light and scattering it in tiny rainbows across the walls.


    "Oh my God..." I whispered, my hand covering my mouth.


    "Do you like it?" Kael asked, sounding almost nervous.


    "Like it?" I turned back to them, my eyes wide. "It¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s... it¡¯s more than I ever imagined. I thought my room back home is thergest but this is massive."


    The walls were painted in a soft cream hue, their surfaces adorned with delicate golden motifs that curled like vines near the high ceiling. Heavy velvet draperies in a deep burgundy framed the tall arched windows, their folds spilling gracefully to the polished wooden floor. The sunlight that managed to slip through cast a warm, golden glow across the chamber, making it feel alive.


    At the very heart of the room stood a grand canopy bed, its posts carved from dark oak and crowned with intricate gilded designs. Rich silken sheets of ivory, smooth to the touch, were spread across the mattress, and a coverlet of embroidered damask rested neatly atop it. Plump cushions were piled high, inviting and regal, their fine needlework gleaming faintly in the light. The headboard, tall andmanding, bore golden embellishments that told of wealth and careful craftsmanship.


    I turned slowly, taking in the grandeur with a sense of quiet awe. By the windowsy a sitting area with two high-backed chairs upholstered in brocade, their arms carved with curling leaves, and a small round table set between them, fit for taking tea or reading bymplight. A thick woven rug stretched across the floor, patterned in shades of cream and gold, muffling each step.


    Against one wall rested a tall oak chest, its iron fittings strong and old, holding gowns and treasures within. Beside it, a polished dressing table with a small hand mirror of silvery neatly arranged withbs of bone and ivory. A tall standing screen, embroidered with hunting scenes, gave the room an added sense of privacy. Everywhere my eyes fell, there was beauty and richness, yet it was not merely a chamber to sleep in, but a sanctuary of quiet dignity.


    "Are you serious?" Iughed, my voice breaking with disbelief as I turned slowly in the middle of the room. "This is... this is all for me?"


    Rowan stepped closer, his tone warm and steady. "Every piece was chosen with care, Belinda. We wanted it to feel warm, safe, and beautiful, just like you deserve."


    I blinked hard, feeling a sting in my eyes. The gold on the walls seemed to shimmer brighter as my tears built up. "I don¡¯t even know what to say." My voice shook with emotion.


    "Say you¡¯ll use it," Kael interrupted, his grin wide and yful. He walked over to the bed, patting the soft coverlet with both hands. "Come on, try it. I want to see your face when you sit on it."


    I let out a shortugh, almost a giggle, and hurried to him. The mattress seemed to pull me in the moment I touched it. My body sank into the softness, and a sigh escaped my lips before I even realized it. "Oh wow..." I whispered, lying back and stretching my arms wide as if I could im every inch. The bed swallowed me up, like it was made just for me. "I could live here forever."


    Kaelughed, pleased with himself, while Rowan leaned against the wall with his arms folded, his gaze softer as he stared at me. He wasn¡¯t looking at the room anymore. He was looking at me.


    "That¡¯s the point," Rowan said quietly, almost as if the words were only for me. "We want youfortable. This is your space now."


    I turned my head to look at him.


    I swallowed, my throat tightening with emotion. "You have no idea how much this means to me."


    "We might," Rowan said quietly. "Seeing you happy... that¡¯s enough."


    I sat up again, my eyes darting around the room, eager to take in every detail. "Can I... can I see everything? I don¡¯t want to miss a single corner."


    "Of course," Kael said, rising quickly. "Come on, we¡¯ll show you."


    He led me to the far side, where a door opened into a private bathroom. The moment I stepped in, I gasped again. The bathroom was so big. Marble floors shone under the light, and a wide bathtub sat in the center, surrounded by candles waiting to be lit. A shower with ss walls stood to the side, and the counters were lined with neatly arranged towels and little bottles of soaps and oils.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful..." I whispered, running my fingers along the marble counter.


    Rowan¡¯s voice was warm behind me. "It¡¯s all yours. No one else. Whenever you need time for yourself, this is where you can retreat."


    I turned to face him, smiling. "You thought of everything."


    "We tried," he said simply.


    Back in the bedroom, I spotted another door. "What¡¯s in here?"


    "Go look," Kael urged.


    I pushed it open and nearly screamed with delight. "A closet? No, this isn¡¯t a closet. This is... this is a room!"


    It really was. The space stretched wide, with rows of empty racks and shelves waiting for clothes and shoes. A soft bench sat in the middle, like in a fancy boutique.


    I spun around,ughing. "I¡¯m sure all my clothes will fit in perfectly!"

 Chapter 152 - last straw

    <h4>Chapter 152: 152 -st straw</h4>


    152


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Kael and Rowan left me alone to get used to my room and we decided to meet at the lounge to enjoyed ourselves.


    Just as I sat on the edge of the bed, the door opened. A line of maids entered, bowing their heads.


    "Luna Belinda," one of them said softly, "we came to prepare you."


    I froze. The word Luna rolled over me like warm honey. My heart beat faster.


    "Prepare me?" I raised a brow, folding my arms across my chest. My voice dripped with impatience.


    "Yes, my Lady..." The maid froze halfway and quickly corrected herself, "Yes, Luna."


    I gave her a sharp look. "That¡¯s better. Don¡¯t ever forget who I am now. I¡¯m not some guest here anymore. I¡¯m your Luna. Treat me as such."


    They all bowed their heads quickly, murmuring, "Yes, Luna."


    "Good," I said, my lips curling into a smirk. "Now, don¡¯t just stand there staring. Move. I don¡¯t like waiting."


    At once, they scattered like frightened little birds. Two of them pulled open the wardrobe and carried out a gown, a deep blue silk that shimmered under the golden glow of the candles. Another came forward with arge box of jewelry, opening it like she was handling treasure. The rest arranged shoes, hairpins, and perfumes neatly on the vanity table.


    "Please, Luna, allow us to serve you," one of them said.


    I nodded, lifting my chin. "Do it."


    They moved around me quickly, but I could feel the fear in their hands. None of them dared to meet my eyes for too long, as if my gaze alone could cut them in half. Good. That¡¯s how it should be. They ought to know their ce.


    One of them untied the ribbon of my old dress, her fingers trembling so badly I almost rolled my eyes. "Careful," I snapped. "Do you know how much this costs? If you tear it, you¡¯ll be scrubbing floors until your fingers bleed."


    She whispered a soft apology, fumbling as she slid the fabric off my shoulders. Another immediately stepped in, brushing out my hair. The bristles of the brush moved gently through each strand, as though she thought I might shatter if she tugged too hard. "Harder," I barked. "Do you think I have all day for your nonsense? Put your back into it."


    The blue gown was lifted like it was some holy relic. It shimmered under the light, deep silk, rich enough to feed an entire vige, and now it belonged to me. They lowered it carefully, pulling it over my head and settling it against my body. The silk clung to my skin in the most delicious way, cool and smooth, making me look every bit the Luna I deserved to be.


    Another maid hurried to fasten a diamond ne around my throat. Her hands shook so much that the sp slipped once. I pped her fingers away. "Useless," I hissed. "If you can¡¯t even fasten a ne, why are you still breathing my air?" Her face turned pale as she tried again, this time managing without error.


    Another fitted delicate earrings onto my lobes, while two more painted my lips with the deepest shade of red, brushed a faint warmth onto my cheeks, and pinned my hair with golden clips that glittered like firelight. I sat there like a queen, letting them scurry about me like ants.


    Finally, I turned to the tall mirror before me.


    One of the maids bowed low. "You are ready, Luna."


    I let a proud smile spread across my face, smug and satisfied. "Of course I am. I always am. Now get out, all of you. I can¡¯t stand the sound of your breathing anymore."


    They scrambled for the door like frightened mice, and I stood there, drinking in my own magnificence.


    When they left, silence filled the room again. I turned back to the mirror, staring at myself for a long moment. "This is only the beginning, " I whispered.


    But then, my smile faded. Damon. I hadn¡¯t seen him since theyesterday. My heart tugged in his direction. I wanted him to see me like this, to see the beauty he neglected because of a useless bitch. Maybe he would finally look at me the way I wanted him to.


    Without thinking much, I left my room and walked down the long hall, the sound of my heels echoing. The pce was quiet at this hour, most people busy with duties or resting. I knew Damon¡¯s room wasn¡¯t far.


    When I reached his door, I stopped. My hand hovered over the handle. But then, I heard voices inside.


    His voice. Damon¡¯s. Low, soft, and caring.


    "Lisa," he was saying, "are you alright?"


    I froze. Lisa? In his room when he was supposed to be with me, his Luna. My stomach tightened. I wanted to barged in angrily but then I heard her voice.


    "I... I don¡¯t know," Lisa¡¯s weak voice replied.


    "Can you walk? Tell me the truth."


    "I... I think so."


    Silence, then Damon¡¯s voice again, filled with concern I had never heard before. "Is it because of the baby? Is that why you can¡¯t stand?"


    My heart stopped. My mouth went dry. The baby?


    I pressed myself against the wall, my breath shallow. I couldn¡¯t believe what I just heard. Baby? What baby?


    Inside, Lisa gave a soft whimper. "I... I don¡¯t know. I just feel so weak."


    Damon sighed heavily. "Lisa... you have to take care of yourself. And the baby too."


    My hands trembled. My knees weakened. It hit me like a de to the chest, Lisa was pregnant.


    I covered my mouth to stop the sound that tried to escape. My eyes widened, burning with tears of shock and fury. Pregnant? With the triplets¡¯ baby?


    I shook my head violently. "No," I whispered under my breath. "No, no, no."


    Everything spun in my head. I thought I had time. I thought I could y carefully, build my ce, be untouchable as Luna. But what? She is pregnant?


    I could almost hear Damon¡¯s soft tone again, the gentleness he never used with me. "Rest, Lisa. Don¡¯t push yourself. I¡¯ll take care of your breakfast."


    That was it. Thest straw.


    Rage bubbled in my chest until I could barely breathe.


    I turned and walked quickly back down the hall, each step sharp and heavy. My heels clicked like the beat of war drums.


    In my head, only one thought repeated itself: I cannot dy anymore. Lisa must go.

 Chapter 153 - about me

    <h4>Chapter 153: 153 - about me</h4>


    153


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I stormed into my room, my heels hitting the marble floor so hard that the sound echoed across the walls. My chest was burning, my head buzzing with anger I could not contain.


    "How dare she?" I shouted, mming the door so hard it rattled on its hinges. "How dare that filthy wench Lisa carry my Alphas¡¯ child?"


    I grabbed the nearest vase, an expensive one with golden patterns, and smashed it against the floor. The sharp crash gave me a little satisfaction, but not nearly enough. My heart still felt like it was on fire.


    "She thinks she¡¯s better than me?" I yelled at the empty room. "She thinks she can crawl into their bed and get pregnant? No, no, no!"


    I swept all the perfume bottles off my vanity with one arm. They shattered, spilling rich scents into the air, jasmine, rose, sandalwood, mixing into something too strong, choking me. I didn¡¯t care. I wanted the mess.


    I kicked over a stool, tore the silk sheets off my bed, and threw them across the room. My chest was heaving, my throat raw from screaming.


    "Lisa!" I spat her name like poison. "That useless little pest. She thinks she¡¯s won because she carries their child. She has no idea what I can do. None!"


    I spun toward the door and yelled, my voice cutting through the halls like a whip.


    "Richard!"


    The sound of my scream bounced back at me from the cold stone walls. Nothing. No answer. My chest rose and fell with fury. How dare he keep me waiting when I was already boiling with rage?


    "Richard!" I screamed again, my voice shaking with venom. "Where the hell are you, you useless bastard?"


    Atst, the door creaked open. He stumbled in, his steps hurried but clumsy, like a child caught sneaking inte. His head was already bowed, shoulders slouched, as if he thought shrinking himself would protect him from the storm in my eyes.


    "You respond thiste to me?" I spat, striding across the room so quickly he flinched. My nails dug into my palms as I balled my fists, fury radiating off me in waves.


    "I...I¡¯m sorry, my Lady," he stammered, eyes glued to the floor, his whole body trembling.


    "Sorry?" I echoed with a scornfulugh that carried no humor. My hand flew across his face before he could breathe another word. The p cracked through the air. His head jerked violently to the side, and I saw the red mark bloom instantly on his cheek.


    "You dare make me wait like somemon woman?" I hissed, my voice dripping with venom. "You worthless dog!"


    He winced, swallowing hard. "I didn¡¯t mean..."


    "Shut up!" I cut him off, shoving him back with both hands, my nails scraping his tunic. My chest heaved as I loomed over him. "Do you think your excuses mean anything to me? You think your pathetic apologies can soothe this rage? You¡¯re nothing, Richard. Nothing but a tool I use when it pleases me, and discard when I¡¯m bored."


    "You belong to me," I said, my tone like steel. "You breathe because I allow it. You move because Imand it. Don¡¯t you ever..." I jabbed a finger into his chest hard enough to make him stumble... "ever make me wait again."


    "You should be at my call the moment I open my mouth, do you understand?"


    "Yes, my Lady," he muttered.


    I pped him again, just because I could. "Say it louder. I don¡¯t like your weak little voice."


    "Yes, my Lady!" he said quickly this time, his cheek already red.


    I smiled coldly. "Good boy. Now listen carefully."


    He nodded.


    "I need you to have the horse and pnquin ready for me in the next few minutes. I will be leaving for my father¡¯s house immediately." My voice was sharp and cold, the kind of tone that made even the strongest guards step back.


    Richard¡¯s eyes widened, and for a brief moment, I saw hesitation flicker across his face. His lips parted like he wanted to argue, but then he caught himself. Still, he dared to whisper, "Now, my Lady? It¡¯s too early..."


    The audacity. The sound of his doubt pierced me like an insult. My hand rose before he could finish, and he instantly flinched, cowering like the coward he was.


    "Do not question me!" I snapped, my voice echoing against the walls. I stepped closer, ring so hard I thought my eyes would burn straight through him. "If I say now, it means now. Are you deaf, or are you simply stupid?"


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. "No, my Lady," he said quickly, his voice trembling with fear. "I¡¯ll prepare it right away." He bowed his head so low it almost brushed his knees, trying to hide from my rage.


    I tilted my chin high, savoring the power I held over him, even though it was tainted by the storm of anger swirling inside me. "Better," I spat, my lips curling. "Do not keep me waiting this time, Richard. If you dare waste even another breath of my time, I will make sure you regret ever crawling out of whatever filthy hole you came from."


    "Yes, my Lady," he muttered, his voice so small it was almost swallowed by the silence. His hands were shaking, and he kept his eyes on the ground, not daring to look at me again.


    "Good," I hissed, flicking my hand at him as though he were nothing more than dirt clinging to my shoes. "Now get out of my sight."


    He bowed once more, deeper this time, and scurried backward like a beaten dog. His steps were clumsy, almost tripping over themselves in his hurry to obey. He didn¡¯t even dare lift his head as he reached for the door.


    I stood there, breathing heavily, my hands trembling with rage. The thought of Lisa carrying a child made my stomach turn. It wasn¡¯t just anger, it was humiliation. How dare she? How dare the Alphas allow her?


    "No," I whispered to myself, pacing across the ruined room. "This ends now. I will not let her stand above me. I will not let her win. If tRowan and others are too blind to handle her, then I will."


    I stopped at the mirror, catching my reflection. My cheeks were flushed, my hair messy, my lips trembling with fury. But my eyes, they were sharp, glowing with something dangerous.


    "It¡¯s time," I told myself, staring straight into my own eyes. "Time to bring him. My rogue. My secret weapon. He¡¯ll finish her off once and for all. And then everyone will know that Belinda cannot be touched."


    A knock came at the door.


    "My Lady," Richard¡¯s voice called nervously. "The pnquin is ready."


    "About time," I muttered. I grabbed a cloak, threw it over my shoulders, and marched out without even looking at the mess behind me.


    Richard stood there, still bowing. He looked ridiculous, with his bruised cheek and lowered eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said coldly, stepping past him.


    He trailed behind me like the obedient little dog he was.


    When we reached the courtyard, the pnquin waited, polished and shining, the horses restless in the cool night air. Richard held the curtain open for me, and I climbed inside without thanking him.


    "Move," I snapped once I was settled.


    The pnquin lurched forward, and we began the journey to my father¡¯s house.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154 - a partnership

    <h4>Chapter 154: 154 - a partnership</h4>


    154


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    The pnquin rocked slowly along the dirt road, and I kept peeking out from the side curtain. My father¡¯s house wasn¡¯t too far away now. My chest tightened with each step the horses took, and I felt a mix of fear and excitement. Fear because I didn¡¯t want him to see me here¡ªexcitement because I knew exactly why I hade.


    I leaned forward, tapping Richard¡¯s shoulder through the small opening.


    "Richard."


    "Yes, my Lady?" he answered quickly, eyes darting back like a loyal dog.


    "Stop here," I whispered. "Not another step closer to the gates."


    He frowned a little. "Here? But we¡¯re not¡ª"


    "Do not question me!" I snapped, my voice sharp enough to make him stiffen. "Stop right here. I don¡¯t want my father to know I came. Do you understand me?"


    Richard nodded fast, swallowing hard. "Yes, my Lady. I understand."


    "Good," I muttered, brushing the curtain aside and climbing out. My feet touched the ground, and I adjusted my gown with slow, deliberate grace. "You will stay here with the pnquin. Do not move until I return. If anyone asks where I went, you know nothing. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, my Lady. Crystal clear."


    I walked off without another word, my heart thumping harder the closer I got to the house. I avoided the main entrance, slipping around the side path that I knew too well from childhood.


    When I reached the servants¡¯ quarters, the faint smell of smoke and starch lingered in the air, mingling with the muffled chatter of maids finishing their morning duties. Heads lowered, bodies stiffened. Good. They knew better than to meet my gaze unless I called on them.


    The first maid Iid eyes on was a thin, timid little thing, clutching a folded sheet in her arms as though it could shield her from me. I stopped in front of her, letting the silence stretch until I could see her trembling from the corner of my eye.


    "You," I hissed, my voice slicing through the air like a whip.


    Her whole body jolted as if I had struck her. She froze mid-step, eyes wide and fearful, before stumbling forward and lowering her head quickly. "Y-yes, my Lady?" she stammered, her words barely above a whisper.


    I tilted my chin down, letting my eyes rake over her. "Come here."


    She obeyed at once, shuffling closer until she stood just a few paces from me, clutching that ridiculous sheet tighter, as if it could protect her from what I was about to say.


    "Go and fetch the rogue," I ordered, each word precise, cold, clipped. "Quietly. No noise. No one is to know. Do you hear me?"


    Her lips parted, and I saw the horror flood her face. The color drained from her cheeks so quickly she looked like a ghost. "The rogue, my Lady?" she echoed, her voice trembling.


    My eyes narrowed into slits, and I let the silence hang between us for one long, dangerous moment. "Yes," I snapped, my tone sharper this time, heavy with warning. "Do not make me repeat myself."


    She swallowed hard, her throat bobbing visibly, and her hands clutched the sheet so tightly her knuckles went white. "I...I didn¡¯t mean...yes, my Lady," she whispered quickly, ducking her head lower.


    "Bring him to me at once," I finished, stepping closer until I loomed over her. "And if you dare speak a word of this to anyone...anyone at all...your punishment will make you wish you were never born. Do you understand me?"


    Her head bobbed frantically in a nod. "Y-yes, my Lady. At once," she breathed, before turning on her heel and nearly stumbling as she hurried off down the hall, desperate to escape the weight of my gaze.


    Atst, the maid returned, dragging along the rogue.


    "This is the one, my Lady," the maid said quietly, bowing her head.


    "Leave us," I ordered with a flick of my hand. She disappeared quickly, leaving me alone with him.


    The man straightened himself, his shoulders stiff like he was trying to appear braver than he felt. His eyes lingered on me, waiting, almost daring me to speak. I folded my arms across my chest, letting the silence stretch a little longer, watching the nervous flicker in his gaze. Finally, I tilted my chin.


    "What¡¯s your name?" I asked, my voice calm butced with authority. That was the first time I would asked for his name.


    He tilted his head slightly, studying me as though deciding how much to reveal. "Dolph," he said, his tone low but steady.


    "Dolph," I repeated slowly, letting the sound of it roll off my tongue. It tasted bitter, like something sour I didn¡¯t want to swallow. My lips curved in a faint, mocking smile. "Strong name. But strength doesn¡¯t mean anything if it isn¡¯t put to use properly."


    His jaw tightened, though he said nothing. I stepped closer, each heel of my shoe clicking softly against the polished floor, closing the gap between us until I could see the twitch of his throat as he swallowed. My eyes didn¡¯t leave his.


    "Listen to me carefully, Dolph. From this moment on, you belong to me. Do not mistake this for freedom, you are not free." My tone sharpened with each word, cold and precise. "You will work under me. You will be my bodyguard. Nothing more. Nothing less."


    I smiled, though it was sharp as a de, the kind of smile that made even the air between us tighten. "If you fail again, you will regret ever being born. I can promise you that. I hope you don¡¯t forget the mission."


    For a heartbeat, the space between us felt heavy, like the walls themselves were listening. He stood tall, unmoving, his dark eyes trying to measure me. Then, finally, he gave a short nod. "To finish my job."


    I leaned forward slightly, letting my words drip like poison. "No. To finish my job. Let¡¯s not get confused, Dolph. You live now only because I allow it. You will breathe because I allow it. And when I decide, you will strike because Imand it." My voice dropped lower, venomous and unforgiving. "You will kill Lisa."


    His jaw tightened, but his face remained unreadable. That arrogance in his stance¡ªit annoyed me, but it also challenged me to remind him of his ce. He gave a small nod, not rushed, not fearful, just... steady. "Alright. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯m good at what I do."


    I almostughed, but it came out as something darker¡ªa sound that didn¡¯t hold warmth. "Good?" I tilted my head, letting my gaze pin him down. "Your best will not be enough unless it ends with her blood spilled. You are a weapon, Dolph, nothing more. Weapons don¡¯t think. Weapons don¡¯t hesitate. Weapons obey."


    "Understood." His voice was low, but I could hear the edge of pride in it, like he wanted me to know he was capable.


    I nodded once, my tone cold and final. "You will not move until I say so. You will not breathe unless I permit it. And you will get yourself a horse. You¡¯ll be following me back to the pce."


    "A horse. Got it. Anything else, my Lady?"


    I raised my chin proudly. "Yes. Do not test me. This is not a partnership. This is me giving you a purpose you don¡¯t deserve. Remember that."


    "I¡¯ll remember."


    "Get the horse," I repeated firmly. "And keep up. I won¡¯t wait for you."


    "Yes, my Lady," Dolph said with a bow before trailing after me.

 Chapter 155 - another sunrise

    <h4>Chapter 155: 155 - another sunrise</h4>


    155


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    The moment I returned to the pce with Dolph, I didn¡¯t waste time. My heart was beating fast, not from fear but from anger. The thought of Lisa still being here, still breathing, still stealing the attention that belonged to me¡ªit burned me from the inside. I knew I couldn¡¯t dy anymore. I had to act.


    As soon as we entered the gates, I dismissed Dolph and Richard with a sharp wave of my hand. "Stay close to Richard," I whispered to him before he left, "I¡¯ll call for youter. Don¡¯t wander too far."


    He nodded silently and they slipped away like a shadow.


    I straightened my dress and walked quickly down the corridor, the familiar smell of stone and polished wood filling my nose. My heels clicked against the floor, echoing as I made my way toward the council room. That¡¯s where Kael and Rowan usually were at this time of day, and if I was lucky... Damon too.


    I pushed the door open without knocking.


    There they were, Kael leaning back with his usual smug expression, Rowan with his calm serious face, and Damon, my Damon, standing tall as always. They were in the middle of a discussion, their voices low but tense.


    "Belinda," Rowan said first, surprise flickering in his eyes. "You¡¯re back."


    Kael smirked. "You always make an entrance."


    But I ignored them both. My eyes locked on Damon.


    I marched straight to him, my lips in a pout, my arms crossing over my chest like a child who had been denied a toy. But it wasn¡¯t a toy.


    "You," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "You fail me, Damon. You fail to fulfil your duty to me as my Alpha."


    The room fell silent. Kael and Rowan exchanged a look, and then both of them leaned back as if preparing to watch a show.


    Damon turned to me slowly, and then, he smiled. That smile that always made my stomach twist. Calm, unbothered, the kind of smile that could melt anyone¡¯s anger... but not mine. Not today.


    "I apologize, Bel," he said gently. "I was attending to something important."


    My chest rose and fell quickly. I knew what he meant, and it cut me deeper than a de.


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice though my words still carried venom. "Something important? Tell me, Damon. Was it Lisa?"


    The name spilled from my lips like poison.


    Kael coughed into his fist, trying to hide a grin. Rowan sighed, rubbing his temple. But Damon... Damon didn¡¯t answer me directly. Instead, he straightened his shoulders, his eyes flickering with something unreadable, and he changed the subject.


    "We will be receiving a guest soon," he said, his tone brisk, official. "An Alpha from a neighboring pack. He couldn¡¯t attend your coronation, but now that he has returned, he wishes toe, bring gifts, and also discuss alliances."


    I froze. For a second, my anger faltered.


    "An Alpha?" I asked carefully.


    "Yes," Damon nodded. "And I want you to be present for the meeting. He specifically asked to meet you."


    Kael whistled. "Well, well. Looks like someone¡¯s making waves already."


    Rowan shot him a re.


    "So... hees bearing gifts and wants to discuss alliances?" I asked sweetly.


    Damon nodded again. "Exactly. And since he missed your coronation, it¡¯s only fair you attend. You are, after all, our Luna."


    I nodded slowly, giving him the reaction he wanted. "Of course. I¡¯ll be there."


    And right there, in that moment, as Damon turned back to Kael and Rowan to continue their talk, I felt something spark in my chest. A new idea.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t dirty my hands. I excused myself, closed the door behind me after leaving the hall and leaned against it for a moment. My chest rose and fell slowly. Damon¡¯s smile, his calm voice, the way he brushed off my words, it all made my blood boil.


    I straightened up and moved to the bed. My fingers tapped against the sheets as my mind worked fast. If Damon wanted to protect Lisa, if Kael and Rowan wanted to held her like some fragile jewel, then I would show them how dirty she truly was. My lips curled into a sharp smile. Yes... I would set her up.


    Iyelled out Richard¡¯s name. A few minutester, he entered quietly, his head lowered as always.


    "My Lady," he said carefully, "you called for me?"


    I raised my chin, studying him. "Yes, Richard. Close the door."


    He did as I said, then turned, his eyes flickering with nervousness. "How can I help you, Your Majesty?"


    I patted the chair across from me. "Sit."


    He hesitated, then obeyed, lowering himself onto the chair with a stiffness that made meugh inside. Poor thing, he was always so careful around me.


    "Richard," I began, my tone sweet but cold underneath, "I have a task for you. A very important task."


    His brows furrowed slightly. "What kind of task?"


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, my eyes locked on his. "Lisa."


    His whole body tensed at the sound of her name. "Lisa?" he repeated slowly.


    "Yes." I tilted my head. "I want you to be around her... close to her. I want the triplets to see you and her together. To think there¡¯s something between you two. An affair."


    His eyes went wide. "What?" His voice trembled. "My Lady, no... no, you can¡¯t be serious."


    Iughed softly, shaking my head. "I am very serious, Richard. Very serious."


    He shook his head again, panic shing across his face. "No... no, if the Alphas ever see me with Lisa in such a way... they will kill me. You know what they did to Milo. You know!" His voice broke at the memory. "He was only close to her, and they killed him. They¡¯ll do the same to me if they believe I touched Lisa."


    I smirked at his fear. "And yet, here you are, still alive, still under their noses. Do you think if they discover what we have done together, you¡¯ll live to see another sunrise?"


    His breath caught, and his face drained of color. "My Lady..."


    I leaned back, my voice sharper now. "Do not ¡¯My Lady¡¯ me. Answer me. If Kael, Rowan, and Damon find out about us, about every little time you¡¯vee sneaking into my bed, do you think they will forgive you? Do you think you¡¯ll be free?"


    Richard swallowed hard, his hands gripping the sides of the chair. His lips trembled but no words came.


    "Exactly," I said, my smile spreading wickedly across my face. "So you see, Richard... you have no choice."He shook his head desperately. "Please... I beg you. Ask me for anything else. I will do it. But not this... not this."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 156 - a mask

    <h4>Chapter 156: 156 - a mask</h4>


    156


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I stood up, my dress brushing softly against the floor as I moved closer to him. I ced my hand on his shoulder, squeezing it with just enough pressure to remind him of who held the power here.


    "You will do it," I whispered, my eyes burning into his. "You will be seen with Lisa. You will make it look like she wants you, like she has already chosen you behind their backs. And when the time is right, I will tell you exactly what to do. Until then, you will wait. Quietly."


    His chest rose and fell in fast breaths. "And if they kill me?" he asked in a broken voice.


    I chuckled low, leaning closer until my lips almost touched his ear. "Then you will die serving me. Isn¡¯t that better than dying as a worthless man who meant nothing?"


    He closed his eyes tightly, a shiver running through him. I pulled back, pleased at the sight of his fear.


    "You have no choice, Richard," I said again, my tone final, cutting off any further protest. "Now leave. I will send for you when the timees."


    He stood shakily, bowed his head, and left the room without another word.


    When the door closed behind him, I burst intoughter. Wicked, sharpughter that filled my room. Oh, how sweet it would be to see Lisa fall. To see the looks on the triplets¡¯ faces when they thought their precious jewel was soiled.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, a slow smile spreading across my face as Richard¡¯s words echoed in my head. He was scared. Good. He should be. If he thought the triplets would spare him after learning of our secret, then he was a bigger fool than I imagined. He would do exactly what I told him to do¡ªthere was no other choice for him.


    And Lisa... oh, poor little Lisa. Pregnant. The thought made meugh, a low wickedugh that filled the room. How stupid could she be? Carrying a child as though it would win her a permanent ce here. She really thought she could use that pregnancy to bind herself to the Alphas? Pathetic.


    "This will be perfect," I whispered to myself, my eyes glittering with satisfaction. "When Richard hovers around her, when the triplets see them together, all I¡¯ll need to do is add a spark. A little whisper here, a little suggestion there. And her world will copse."


    The image was delicious, Lisa standing there, her face pale, holding her stomach, rying to defend herself while the triplets¡¯ anger boiled over. And when her pregnancy was dragged into the open... oh, that would be the end for her. No one would tolerate her carrying a bastard child inside these walls.


    I leaned back against the pillows and let out a soft sigh of pleasure. "Finally... finally, she¡¯ll be gone."


    Just then, one of my maids entered quietly, bowing her head. "My Lady, shall I prepare your bath? The Alpha from the neighboring pack will soon arrive."


    "Yes," I said firmly, straightening my posture. "Run it warm. I need to look perfect."


    The maid hurried away, and soon, the sound of water running reached my ears. Another maid stepped in with folded garments, curtsying as she entered.


    "What do you have there?" I asked, my eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Some gowns, my Lady. For you to choose from."


    I got up slowly, letting my fingers trail across the fabrics she held out. Deep red silk. Midnight blue velvet. A pale green chiffon. All beautiful, all fitting for a Luna.


    "The red," I said finally, my lips curving. "Bold. Powerful. Unforgettable."


    "Yes, my Lady."


    The bath was ready, steam curling out of the room like a gentle mist. I undressed slowly, letting the maids help me, basking in the moment.


    As I sank into the warm water, I closed my eyes and let the heat soothe me. The maids worked silently, pouring oils into the water, massaging my arms.


    "Make sure my hair is styled perfectly," I murmured. "Not a strand out of ce."


    "Yes, my Lady."


    When I finally rose from the bath, my skin glowed, my hair gleamed, and when they slipped the red gown over my shoulders, I smiled at my reflection in the mirror. The silk hugged my curves, the neckline low but tasteful, the sleeves sheer. Power. Grace. Seduction.


    One maid sped a ne around my throat, a glittering ruby that matched the gown. Another brushed thest strokes of powder onto my face, giving me a wless finish.


    "Let the game begin," I whispered, and swept out of the room with the maids trailing behind me.


    I walked into the grand hall with my chin lifted, every step steady as my gown flowed behind me. The guards opened the wide doors and I was led inside. Damon and his brothers were already there, seated like kings on their thrones, the three of them side by side. And right before them was the visiting Alpha, dressed finely but wearing a mask.


    He bowed his head lightly.


    "My apologies, Alphas," he said in a deep voice. "I caught a flu. I didn¡¯t want to cancel this meeting, but I thought it best to keep my face covered to avoid spreading it."


    Kael nodded at him. Rowan¡¯s eyes were watchful as always. Damon gave his charming half-smile and said, "It¡¯s fine. Your presence is enough."


    I smiled softly, walking straight to Damon¡¯s side. He extended his hand to me and I sat down gracefully beside him. But then... my eyes strayed.


    That was when I saw her.


    Lisa.


    She was seated in the far corner of the room, a a piece of papaer and a quill in her hand, her head bent as if she was too busy to even breathe. She was writing. Writing in my presence.


    My blood boiled instantly.


    What was she even doing here? Who asked her to be here? This was a meeting between Alphas and me as their Luna. Not her. Not some little nobody hiding in the shadows, pretending to be useful with her scribbles.


    I clenched my fists in myp, forcing my face to remain calm, but inside my chest it felt like fire. Damon sat beside me, his focus fixed on the masked Alpha, but my attention was fixed only on Lisa. Every time her pen scratched the paper, I wanted to scream. She shouldn¡¯t be here. She shouldn¡¯t even breathe the same air as me.

 Chapter 157 - the plan

    <h4>Chapter 157: 157 - the n</h4>


    157


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I smoothed my dress and tried to focus, but the anger bubbled in me so loudly it drowned out everything the masked Alpha was saying.


    Alpha Thorne, as he finally introduced himself, stood tall as though the mask gave him strength. "I am Thorne of Bloodmoon Pack," he announced. His words held the faintest trace of pride, but beneath it, I heard awareness, he knew he was in the presence of men more powerful than himself.


    He gestured, and one of his attendants stepped forward, holding arge, carefully folded hide. With both hands, the attendant offered it to me. Thorne¡¯s gaze shifted my way.


    "A gift," he said, "for thedy beside Alpha Damon. The skin of a tiger, hunted in the deep northern woods of Bloodmoon territory. A mark of respect. And my apology, Lady, for not being present at your coronation."


    The hall grew still, every face watching for my reaction. I tilted my chin gracefully, reaching out to brush my fingers across the rich fur as it wasid before me. "It is fine," I said softly, my voice carrying just enough weight tomand the silence. "Your presence here now speaks louder than absence."


    Thorne inclined his masked face once more, clearly relieved by my eptance.


    And then, the business of power began.


    The triplets, Damon, Rowan, and Kael, leaned forward, their voicesyered with authority as they questioned Thorne about alliances, about territories, about threats that loomed at the borders. The conversation was sharp, edged like des.


    And the truth was undeniable. For all of Thorne¡¯s poise and posturing, the reality hung thick in the room: the three brothers were stronger. Theirbined reign made them untouchable. Even masked, even cloaked in the airs of his title, Thorne knew.


    I could see it in the way his hands tightened just slightly when Damon spoke. I could feel it in the subtle bow of his head when Kael corrected him on territory rights.


    And all the while, my eyes burned holes into Lisa. Sitting there in her quiet corner, pretending her quill and paper were more important than the very ground she walked on.


    As soon as the meeting was over and Alpha Thorne rose to leave, I noticed his steps falter. His gaze, sharp, cold, hidden behind that ridiculous mask, swept across the room, and then stopped.


    Stopped on her.


    Lisa.


    Sitting quietly in a corner with her head bent, scribbling like a dutiful servant, pretending she didn¡¯t notice him. But I saw it. I saw the way his attention lingered far too long, like she was some rare gem instead of the weak, in thing she was. My blood boiled instantly, the same way it always did when she stole even the smallest bit of attention that should belong to me.


    What made it worse, what made me want to tear her apart right there, was the way the triplets reacted. I turned my head just enough to catch their faces, and it was there. The sh of jealousy. Their eyes burned, not at Thorne, but at her. At Lisa.


    Like she belonged to them. Like they couldn¡¯t bear another man¡¯s gaze on her.


    I almostughed. They were obsessed. Obsessed with that stupid maid. My stomach twisted with rage, but I forced my expression to remain calm, almost bored, as I folded my hands on myp.


    Rowan¡¯s voice broke the silence, sharp andmanding.


    "Why are you still standing there, Thorne? Weren¡¯t you leaving?"


    Thorne didn¡¯t even flinch. His eyes lingered one second longer on Lisa before he finally spoke. "I was about to," he said smoothly, then inclined his head toward the alphas. Without another word, he turned and strode out of the hall.


    The room shifted, the air tight with an unspoken tension. I turned to Damon immediately, my voice sweet but sharp underneath.


    "Why," I asked slowly, "is she in this room?" My eyes darted to Lisa like she was filth on the floor.


    Damon didn¡¯t even look guilty. He leaned back casually, his jaw tightening like he was ready for my question. "Lisa doesn¡¯t work as a maid anymore," he said tly. "She works directly under me now. My personal maid. And part of her duty is to take minutes of every meeting."


    For a moment, my chest burned so hot I thought I¡¯d explode. Personal maid? That whore? Taking notes in meetings meant for alphas and leaders? Did he not see how humiliating that was for me, for all of us?


    I forced a smile, let out a softugh, and pretended it didn¡¯t matter. I stood gracefully, smoothed down my dress, and walked out of the hall before my anger betrayed me.


    But inside, my thoughts were sharp and poisonous.


    The moment I walked back into my room, I mmed the door shut behind me. My chest was rising and falling so fast, my hands shaking with fury. The way Damon had looked at Lisa, no, not just Damon, but all three of them, it boiled my blood. Their eyes had darkened like she was some treasure, like she was something they couldn¡¯t let go of.


    I clenched my fists, biting my lip hard enough to draw blood.


    "Send Richard in!" I barked at one of the maids. She looked startled but quickly bowed and ran off.


    I paced the room, anger bubbling inside me, until I heard the soft knock. Before I could even say anything, Richard pushed the door open. He looked nervous as his eyes darted around my room, he always acted that way, like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should even breathe when I was upset.


    "Lady Belinda?" His voice was quiet, unsure.


    I didn¡¯t wait. I stormed toward him, grabbed his face with both hands, and kissed him forcefully. My lips pressed hard against his, full of all the anger and frustration I was carrying. He made a muffled sound, surprised, but I didn¡¯t stop until I wanted to. I pulled away, breathing heavily, and stared at him with fire in my eyes.


    His lips parted, his face flushed. "W-what was that for?"


    "Because I can," I snapped, my tone sharp. "Because I needed to remind myself that you¡¯re mine to use however I want... and because watching the triplets obsess over Lisa makes me sick. I won¡¯t let her ruin this for me. Do you understand?"


    He swallowed hard, nodding quickly. "Yes... I understand."


    I crossed my arms, my eyes narrowing at him. "Good. Then it¡¯s time. No more waiting, Richard. You¡¯re going to start the n tonight. Not tomorrow. Notter. Tonight."

 Chapter 158 - forgive me

    <h4>Chapter 158: 158 - forgive me</h4>


    158


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Richard¡¯s eyes widened. "Tonight? But..."


    "Don¡¯t ¡¯but¡¯ me," I cut him off sharply, stepping closer so that he could see the determination in my eyes. "You heard me. I want it done now. And I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you will make sure it happens where Damon or one of his brothers will catch you. Do you understand? They must catch you."


    Richard looked pale, like he wanted to protest but didn¡¯t dare. "Luna Belinda, if they catch me, they could kill me..."


    I grabbed his shirt and yanked him closer, my voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "That¡¯s the point. Don¡¯t you see? That¡¯s how we expose Lisa. That¡¯s how we drag her filth into the open. If they see you together, if they know what she¡¯s hiding, they¡¯ll despise her. Damon won¡¯t defend her. None of them will. She¡¯ll be ruined, Richard. Ruined. And you¡¯ll be free of her too. And that way you will be useful to me!"


    I stepped closer once more, my voice softer this time, though stillmanding. "And Richard? Don¡¯t fail me. Because if you do, I swear, I¡¯ll make your life worse than anything those Alphas could ever do to you."


    He met my eyes for just a second before lowering his head. "I will... try my....best."


    I smirked, satisfied, and waved my hand dismissively. "Then go. Now."


    He left in a hurry, closing the door behind him. I stood there in the middle of the room, my heart racing with anticipation.


    The door closed with a soft thud behind Richard, and he stood there trembling. I could see it in his eyes¡ªfear. His hands twisted together as though he wanted to disappear into the ground.


    "Mydy," he said carefully, his voice low, almost pleading. "What you are asking of me... it is dangerous. If Alpha Damon or any of the Alphas catch us, I will not live to see another day."


    I narrowed my eyes, the sting of his hesitation crawling beneath my skin like fire. "So what?" I snapped, my voice sharp enough to cut the air. "You think I care about the risk? You think I called you here to listen to excuses?"


    He flinched at my tone, his lips parting in an attempt to reason with me again. "Mydy, please... I am only thinking of your safety. Of your reputation¡ª"


    That was thest straw. The fury inside me, fueled by the memory of the triplets¡¯ obsessive stares at Lisa, exploded. I raised my hand and struck him hard across the face. The sound echoed in the chamber, and Richard¡¯s head snapped to the side. His jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t protest. He only lowered his gaze in submission, whispering, "Forgive me, mydy."


    "Forgive you?" I hissed, stepping closer. My blood was boiling, my chest heaving. "Do not stand there and tell me what I can or cannot do. You will do as I say, Richard. You will obey me."


    He lifted his eyes just enough to meet mine, torn between fear and loyalty. "Yes, mydy... It¡¯s too risky... I have a family...the cost¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. Like a woman possessed, I grabbed his cor and shoved him toward my bed. He stumbled backward, falling against the soft mattress with a gasp. I climbed onto him, straddling his waist, my eyes locked onto his like fire burning through ice.


    "You speak of cost?" I whispered harshly, my lips brushing against his ear. "Then I will pay it. With my body."


    "Mydy..." His voice shook, reverent yet terrified.


    I tore at the ties of my dress, my fingers shaking but determined. The soft fabric slid down my shoulders and pooled at my waist, baring my skin to the dim glow of thentern. The air in the room grew thick, heavy, and I could hear his sharp intake of breath. His eyes widened, and I could see the battle in them¡ªpanic shing with something darker, something he was trying to bury deep.


    "No¡ªmydy, please, you should not¡ª" he stammered, his voice shaking with fear and respect.


    I silenced him before he could speak another word. My lips crashed against his, forceful and hungry. He stiffened beneath me, his whole body going rigid like stone. But I refused to give him the chance to retreat. My mouth moved against his with desperation, swallowing the sound of his protest.


    I moaned softly into his lips, dragging his tunic open with impatient hands. The fabric tore slightly under my grip, buttons popping as I pulled it apart to expose the warmth of his chest. He drew in a sharp breath, as though every barrier I stripped away stole another piece of his control.


    "Mydy..." His voice broke, soft and pleading. His hands hovered in the air between us, trembling as though they wanted to push me away but could not dare touch me without permission. He looked like a man on the edge of breaking¡ªcaught between duty and desire, honor and weakness.


    I pressed myself harder against him, forcing his back into the bed, feeling the solid strength of his body beneath mine. My lips trailed down from his mouth to his jaw, to the sensitive line of his throat. His pulse beat wildly against my tongue, betraying him.


    "Do not resist me," I whispered hotly against his skin. "I am giving myself to you again. This is the price of your obedience."


    He shuddered beneath me, his breathing out in shallow gasps. I could feel the restraint in his body, the way he tried to hold himself back, but every time my lips grazed his skin, every time my hands explored the hard nes of his chest, that restraint cracked a little more.


    "Mydy..." he whispered again, almost broken now. His eyes closed tightly, as though he thought shutting them would give him strength. But I knew better. I could feel it, the tremble in his arms, the racing beat of his heart. He was losing.


    Slowly, his hands, which had been frozen in the air, finally lowered. With hesitation, trembling, and uncertainty, they brushed against my waist. The gentleness of his touch sent a shiver down my spine. He touched me like I was fire, like a single wrong move would burn him alive.


    But I wanted him to burn.


    "Good," I breathed, kissing him again, softer this time, coaxing him deeper into the trap he could no longer escape. My fingers slid lower, pushing away thest pieces of fabric that separated us. His lips finally moved under mine, hesitant but desperate, and I smiled against his mouth, moaning softly.


    Every kiss I gave him, every moan that escaped my throat, wasced with fury, with defiance, with possession. I wasn¡¯t just making love to him; I was staking a im, burning the memory of Damon¡¯s and his brothers¡¯ stares into ash.


    And through it all, Richard whispered brokenly between my kisses, "Forgive me, mydy... forgive me."

 Chapter 159 - cannot afford

    <h4>Chapter 159: 159 - cannot afford</h4>


    159


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Iy there, my chest rising and falling quickly, my breath still uneven from what just happened. The room was silent except for the sound of our panting. My body felt weak, trembling even, but there was this strange satisfaction curling inside me. I turned my head to look at Richard. He was beside me, lying t on his back, staring up at the ceiling like he had just seen a ghost. His face was pale, his lips still red from my kisses, and his chest heaved with every breath.


    I smiled faintly. My lips still tingled. My body was sore, tired, but there was a deep sense of triumph in me.


    I broke the silence first.


    "Now you understand," I whispered, my voice low, almost hoarse.


    Richard blinked, then turned his face toward me slowly. "Mydy..." he said softly, his voice shaking. "What we just did... it is dangerous. If anyone finds out, I..."


    I cut him off with a tiredugh. "You worry too much, Richard. You always do. But tonight, you owe me. Do you understand? I have already paid the price for your life."


    He frowned, confusion all over his face. "Mydy, you did not need to¡ª"


    "I did," I said quickly, pushing myself up a little on my elbow, staring down at him. "You think I would let you back out from me? No. I gave myself to you again. That is the price. And now..." I let my words trail, a smile tugging at my lips. "Now you cannot say no to me anymore."


    Richard sat up slowly, his hair messy, his clothes half torn from the way I had dragged them off him. He looked at me with those scared eyes again, like he wanted to argue but was too weak to.


    "Mydy, I respect you more than anyone in this world. I would obey you even without this... this act." His voice trembled. "But what you ask of me....it is risky. If the Alphas catch us, I could die. You could be ruined. Please, I beg you, reconsider..."


    I let out a sharp breath, almost scoffing. "Richard." My voice dropped, firm, filled with a tired edge. "Do you think I do not know the risks? Do you think I am some naive girl who does not understand what she¡¯s ying with? I know very well. But I am willing to risk it. And you¡ª" I jabbed a finger against his chest. "You are mine. My servant. My shield. My tool. You do not get to refuse me."


    He swallowed hard, lowering his eyes. "Yes, mydy..." he whispered.


    I leaned closer, my lips brushing against his ear. "Good. Because now you belong to me more than ever. Do not forget this moment."


    He shivered, his hands tightening against the sheets. "I will never forget, mydy."


    For a moment, silence wrapped around us again. I could feel his unease, the heaviness in his breathing. And then I pulled away, slowly sitting up on the bed. My body ached, but I forced myself to move with grace.


    "Get dressed," I ordered calmly, running a hand through my messy hair. "It is time for you to leave."


    His eyes widened a little. "Leave? Mydy... now?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, turning my back to him. I reached for my discarded dress on the floor. The fabric was wrinkled and torn at one shoulder, but I didn¡¯t care. "You have no ce here after what we¡¯ve done. I got what I wanted, and you... You got my body again. That is enough. Go before anyone suspects."


    Richard hesitated. I could feel his stare on me even as I slipped the dress back over my shoulders.


    "But... mydy, I do not wish to leave you like this. You are tired, and..."


    I spun back to face him sharply, my hair falling over my shoulders. "Do not speak as if you care for me," I snapped. "Care is a luxury I cannot afford. This..." I gestured between us. "This was not love. It was a payment. Do you understand?"


    His lips parted, but he didn¡¯t speak. His eyes looked hurt, and for a brief second, guilt pricked at my chest. But I shoved it down.


    I smiled faintly instead, a cold, tired smile. "Now go."


    Richard lowered his head, sighing deeply. "As youmand, mydy."


    He stood slowly, gathering his clothes, his hands still trembling. He pulled on his tunic, his boots, avoiding my eyes the whole time. Then, finally, when he was at the door, he looked back at me.


    "Mydy... please... be careful."


    I didn¡¯t answer. I simply lifted my chin and waved him away.


    When the door closed behind him, I let out a long sigh and leaned back against the pillows. A smile crept onto my lips, soft at first, then wider.


    I felt tired. My body screamed for rest. But inside, I was happy. Satisfied. Triumphant.


    I had bent himpletely. He could no longer resist me, not after tonight. I had made sure of that.


    I pushed myself up slowly, my body still carrying the faint weight of the moment just passed. My feet dragged against the floor as I moved to the wardrobe, each step deliberate, almost sluggish, as though I wanted to savor the quiet. With a faint sigh, I reached for the wardrobe door, pulling it open and letting my gaze linger on the rows of clothes hanging neatly inside. My ruined dress clung stubbornly to my skin, heavy and ufortable, so I stripped it off, letting the fabric fall in a heap on the floor without a second nce. I didn¡¯t care where itnded; it had already served its purpose.


    My hand brushed over different fabrics until it found one that called to me, dark silk, smooth beneath my fingertips, cool yet soothing. I pulled it free, slipping it over my shoulders, and let it fall gracefully against my body. It hugged me lightly, the kind offort that whispered calmness. I exhaled, feeling instantly lighter.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, roughly tugging it into ce without bothering about perfection. Strands fell freely around my face, and that was enough.


    When I finally walked back to the bed, it felt like a reward waiting for me. The mattress weed me with familiar softness, wrapping me in an embrace no words could describe. As I sank into it, I smiled to myself, a quiet, unbothered smile that came from deep within. My eyelids grew heavier with each blink, pulling me closer to rest. My heart beat slow, steady, certain.

 Chapter 160 - the baby

    <h4>Chapter 160: 160 - the baby</h4>


    160


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The meeting finally ended. My hand ached from writing down every word, every decision, every correction the Alphas made. I didn¡¯t even lift my head much, just focused on my duty, taking the minutes, recording everything, and not making mistakes. That was all I told myself.


    When thest word was spoken and the room fell quiet, I closed my book gently and stood. My knees wobbled slightly from sitting for too long. I stretched them just a little under the table before stepping out from behind the chair.


    I didn¡¯t expect to feel eyes on me. Heavy eyes. Curious. Burning.


    I nced up and froze.


    Three pairs of eyes. Rowan. Kael. Damon.


    All staring at me. All with that same strange intensity.


    I frowned lightly, clutching my book to my chest.


    "What is it?" I asked softly. My voice trembled, though I tried to make it steady. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Rowan was the first to move. He pushed away from the wall where he had been standing and stepped closer, his shoulders tight, his jaw clenched.


    "Do you even know who he is?" His tone was sharp, demanding, but something was trembling underneath it.


    "Who?" I blinked, honestly confused.


    "Thorne," Rowan said, lowering his voice like even the name was dangerous. "Alpha Thorne. The man you kept your head down from during the whole meeting. The one staring at you."


    I shifted nervously, hugging the book tighter to my chest. "I... I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never left this pack. How would I know?"


    Kael scoffed from behind, hisugh sharp and bitter. He stepped forward, too, his eyes darker than usual.


    "You don¡¯t know him. Fine. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was staring at you the entire time."


    I swallowed, my throat dry. "So what? Why does it matter if he looked at me or not?"


    Kael¡¯s eyes red. His voice cut like a de.


    "Because no one should dare toy their eyes on our mate. You¡¯re ours alone. Not his. Not anyone¡¯s."


    I gasped quietly. My stomach twisted at his words, our mate. He said it so fiercely, like a warning, like a truth he believed with his entire soul.


    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened. He added quickly, "Kael is right. Thorne or anyone else, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re ours. He has no right to look at you that way."


    I opened my mouth, then closed it again, too many emotions rushing at once. My hands trembled against the book. "I... I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t see him staring. I was busy writing. I didn¡¯t even..." My words faded, my voice cracking.


    Damon finally spoke. He had been quiet all this while, watching the tension grow like fire ready to burn the whole room. His voice was lower, calmer, but it carried jealousy, too.


    "This shouldn¡¯t turn into unnecessary drama."


    Rowan turned sharply to him. "Drama? He was staring at her like..."


    "Enough," Damon cut him off, his eyes firm. He stepped toward me, and for a second, the tension broke. His hand reached out and caught mine, warm and steady. "She doesn¡¯t need this right now."


    I looked up at him, surprised. His fingers wrapped around mine gently, but with a kind of im that made my heart pound.


    "Come," Damon said softly, almost too softly for the others to hear. "Let¡¯s go."


    I nced between the three of them, confusion swimming in my chest. My lips parted, wanting to ask more questions, but Damon¡¯s steady gaze pulled me in. Without thinking, I let him guide me, my hand still in his.


    Behind us, Kael scoffed again, the sound bitter. Rowan muttered something under his breath, but I didn¡¯t catch it.


    I didn¡¯t look back. My heart was too loud in my ears. My mind was too clouded.


    Why did they even care?!


    Damon led me gently to my room, his hand warm but firm around mine. The moment the door shut behind us, everything inside me exploded.


    "Why does it feel like I¡¯m being questioned about who I see and who I don¡¯t?" I snapped, spinning around to face him. My voice shook with anger. "Why does it feel like I¡¯m being watched, like every step I take, every breath I breathe, is under your control?"


    Damon¡¯s brows furrowed, but he didn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    "You¡¯re exaggerating," he said quietly.


    "I am not exaggerating!" I shouted, pulling my hand free. "Back there, the way Rowan and Kael looked at me, like I was guilty of something just because someone else dared to nce my way. Why? Why is it such a crime if Thorne looked at me?"


    His lips pressed together, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just stood there, staring at me like he was trying to read the storm brewing inside me.


    "You act like I belong to you," I continued, my voice breaking. "But I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t belong to any of you. I am nothing to the three of you. So why...why this jealousy, why this obsession?"


    Damon¡¯s expression shifted then. A small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Not mocking. Not cold. Almost... soft.


    "That," he said slowly, "shows Rowan and Kael actually care for you."


    "Care?" I scoffed, crossing my arms tightly over my chest. "That wasn¡¯t care, Damon. That was control. That was possessiveness. That was them treating me like an object. Caring is different. Caring is freedom. Caring is trust. What they did, what you¡¯re doing, is nothing close to caring."


    He stepped closer. I wanted to step back, but my legs felt glued to the floor.


    "You¡¯re wrong," he murmured. "They are not monsters. You see their anger, their fire, and you mistake it for cruelty. But beneath that, there¡¯s something real. Something strong."


    I shook my head, biting down on my lip. My throat felt tight.


    "No. You¡¯re just trying to make excuses for them. You all want to control me. You want to cage me, and you¡¯re dressing it up as ¡¯care.¡¯"


    Damon closed thest bit of distance between us. I could feel the heat radiating from him, the quiet power in the way he stood so close.


    "Stop yelling," he whispered, his voice suddenly soft. "It¡¯s not good for the baby you¡¯re carrying."


    My heart stopped for a moment. The words pierced through me, sharper than any de. My mouth went dry, and my hands dropped from my chest.


    "The... baby?" I echoed, my voice trembling.


    His eyes searched mine, his hand lifting to brush against my forehead gently. "Yes. The baby."


    For a moment, the world tilted. My anger, my frustration, all of it tangled with a sudden wave of shock. My throat tightened, and my eyes stung as tears began to gather.

 Chapter 161 - I’m scared

    <h4>Chapter 161: 161 - I¡¯m scared</h4>


    161


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The moment Damon wrapped his arms around me, I felt my anger fade a little. His chest was warm against my cheek, and though part of me still wanted to yell, another part wanted to melt into thatfort.


    "Lisa," he whispered softly, his hand stroking my back, "tell me what you want right now. Anything. What will calm you down?"


    I pulled back slightly and gave him a small smile, though my lips still trembled with leftover anger.


    "Something spicy," I said, almostughing at myself. "Something hot enough to burn my tongue."


    Damon chuckled softly, his fingers brushing along my cheek with a gentleness that almost made me forget my frustration. "Spicy? Really?" he teased, his eyes warm and amused.


    "Yes," I insisted, nodding with sudden determination. "I don¡¯t care what it is, Damon. I just want something that will make me forget all this... all this tension sitting in my chest. Something so strong that it reces everything I¡¯m feeling right now."


    He tilted his head, studying me, then sighed with that smile that always made me feel both foolish and safe at once. "Alright then. If that¡¯s what mydy wants."


    He turned slightly, pping his hands once. The sharp sound echoed in the room, and within seconds, the door opened. A maid appeared, bowing her head respectfully, her eyes lowered as if she dared not look directly at him.


    Damon¡¯s voice came out calm but firm. "Prepare something spicy for her. Make it rich and hot enough to satisfy her craving."


    The maid nodded quickly, her apron swaying with her movement. "At once, my lord," she murmured before quietly retreating, closing the door behind her.


    Damon took my hand gently and guided me to the bed. "Sit," he murmured.


    I lowered myself onto the edge of the mattress, smoothing my dress nervously. "You don¡¯t have to fuss over me like this."


    "I want to," he replied, sitting beside me. His hand found mine again, firm but gentle. "There¡¯s something I want to tell you. Something important."


    I raised my brows. "What is it?"


    He hesitated for a moment, his thumb tracing circles over my palm. Then, with a breath, he spoke: "I want you to meet my mother properly. You met her once, but in an improper way. And... I want her to see the baby."


    My heart almost stopped. My mouth fell open, and I just stared at him, unsure if I heard correctly. "Y-your... your mother?"


    "Yes." His voice was calm, but his eyes were sharp, serious. "It¡¯s time, Lisa."


    "Time?" I repeated, stunned. "Damon, I... I can¡¯t even imagine that. Your mother? Me? No." I shook my head. "That¡¯s not something I can do so suddenly."


    "Why not?" he asked, tilting his head as if he genuinely didn¡¯t understand my panic.


    "Why not?" I scoffed. "Do you even hear yourself? She¡¯s your mother. I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll ept me. I don¡¯t know what she thinks of me. What if she doesn¡¯t like me? What if she sees me as nothing but trouble? And the baby..." I pressed a hand protectively to my stomach. "What if she doesn¡¯t approve?"


    Damon leaned closer, his voice low. "Lisa, my mother isn¡¯t a monster. She¡¯s strong, yes. Sharp-tongued, maybe. But she isn¡¯t cruel. And you¡¯re carrying her grandchild. Do you think she won¡¯t care for that? For you?"


    I swallowed hard, my lips parting, but no wordsing out. The thought of facing his mother, even though she wasn¡¯t alive, made my stomach twist in knots, but before I could answer, the door opened again.


    The maid returned, holding a silver tray. Steam rose from the bowl she carried, and the sharp scent of spices filled the room. My nose tingled immediately. She set the tray on a small table beside the bed and bowed.


    "I brought spiced venison stew, my lord," the maid said softly. "Cooked with red peppers, cloves, and ginger, as it is prepared for those who crave fire on their tongue. I also added tbread to soften the taste if it burns too much."


    The smell alone made my mouth water. I hadn¡¯t even realized how hungry I was until that moment. "Thank you," I said quietly, my eyes locked on the food.


    The maid bowed again, then slipped out of the room, leaving Damon and me alone once more.


    "Here," Damon said, lifting the bowl carefully and cing it on myp. "Eat, Lisa. You need strength."


    I looked at him suspiciously. "You¡¯re trying to distract me from what you just said."


    He grinned slightly. "Maybe. But I also want to see that smile on your face when you eat something you like."


    I shook my head, though a reluctant smile tugged at my lips. I tore off a piece of bread and dipped it into the red stew, then brought it to my mouth. The moment it touched my tongue, fire exploded inside me.


    "Oh..." I gasped, fanning my lips quickly. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s hot."


    Damon chuckled. "Too much?"


    I shook my head rapidly. "No. It¡¯s perfect." I shoved another bite into my mouth, tears stinging my eyes from the spice. "Oh, gods, it burns."


    "Then stop eating," Damon teased.


    "Never," I said through a mouthful, grinning at him despite the heat. "This is exactly what I wanted."


    He leaned back, watching me with a softness in his eyes that I hadn¡¯t expected. "You¡¯re stubborn."


    "Yes," I said, reaching for another spoonful. "And don¡¯t think you can change my mind about your mother just because you fed me stew."


    Damonughed quietly, shaking his head. "Lisa, do you really think I¡¯d throw you to my mother without care? I¡¯ve thought about this. She needs to see you. She needs to know you. And let¡¯s go after informing Kael and Rowan."


    I paused mid-bite, staring at him. "Why? Why now?"


    "Because," he said simply, his voice dropping lower, "you are not just anyone to me. You¡¯re carrying my child. You¡¯re... ours. And my mother has a right to know. I don¡¯t want to hide you away."


    My chest tightened, my eyes suddenly burning. "You make it sound so simple."


    "Maybe it is," he replied softly, reaching out to wipe a bit of stew from the corner of my mouth. His thumb lingered against my lips, and for a moment, the fire on my tongue was nothingpared to the heat in my chest.


    I whispered, "Damon... I¡¯m scared."


    "Don¡¯t be scared, Lisa. I¡¯m here for you,"

 Chapter 162: it’s... Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 162: 162: it¡¯s... Complicated</h4>


    162


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Iy back on the soft sheets, letting the warmth of the meal settle in my stomach. My eyelids felt heavy, drooping despite my efforts to stay awake. Damon¡¯s hand lingered at the side of my face, his touch gentle, almost reverent, as he brushed a stray lock of hair behind my ear. The faint scent of him filled my senses, and I felt a quietfort settle around me, like the world had shrunk down to just the two of us in that room.


    He leaned closer, cing a soft, lingering kiss on my forehead. The pressure of his lips made me shiver slightly, a mixture of warmth and relief washing over me. My belly stirred gently as his hand rested there, fingers tracing the curve of my stomach in the most careful, protective way.


    "I¡¯lle back to check on youter," he murmured, his voice low and intimate, the words slipping into my mind like a luby. I could hear the soft rumble of his tone, the gentle certainty in it, and it made my heart lift even as sleep tugged at me.


    I smiled faintly, letting the feeling of him envelop me, allowing his warmth and presence to seep into my bones. "Okay..." I mumbled, my voice barely above a whisper, soft and sleepy. Thefort of his closeness made my body rx, each muscle loosening as if surrendering to the calm he brought.


    He bent down onest time, pressing a kiss against my stomach, a tender gesture that made me gasp softly, my fingers twitching instinctively over the sheets. "Sleep well," he whispered.


    The door clicked softly behind him, and a quiet settled in the room. I let my head sink into the pillow, the nkets curling around me. The scent of him lingered on the sheets and in the air, and I took a slow, deep breath, letting it fill my lungs and my mind. Curling further into the nkets, I felt the mattress hug my body, supporting me in a way that made the heaviness of the day fade slightly.


    My thoughts driftedzily as my eyes closed halfway, remembering the gentleness of his touch, the softness of his kiss, and the steady warmth of his hand over my stomach. The room felt peaceful, quiet except for the faint creak of the floorboards and the distant whisper of wind outside. My heartbeat slowed, syncing with the rhythm of calm that had settled over me.


    Gradually, the edges of consciousness began to blur. I drifted further into sleep.


    ****


    I stayed still for a moment, my eyes squeezed shut, savoring the warmth I felt beside me. My lips lifted into a sleepy, soft smile as I assumed it was Damon, as usual, silently watching over me. "Damon... when did you get in?" I murmured, my voice barely more than a whisper, heavy with sleep and drowsyfort.


    But the reply wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    "Lisa..."


    My body stiffened instantly. The voice was unfamiliar, low, controlled, and somehow deliberate. My stomach flipped, a sudden wave of panic coursing through me. I opened my eyes cautiously, squinting into the dim light of the room. Shadows stretched along the walls, and the soft glow of thenterns made the figure beside me sharper, more defined. But it wasn¡¯t Damon. Not even close.


    I sat up abruptly, my heart hammering in my chest. The nkets fell to my waist, and my hands gripped the sheets instinctively, bracing myself. "Who... who are you?" My voice trembled, a mixture of fear and confusion, my wordsing out faster than I intended. My eyes scanned the stranger, his posture, the calm control in his stance, the faint glimpse of mischief or threat in his gaze.


    He took a slow step forward, his movements careful, deliberate. "Do not be afraid," he said, but there was a strange edge in his tone that made my chest tighten. "I mean you no immediate harm."


    I swallowed hard, my mouth dry, and tried to pull myself together. "Listen to you... about what? How did you even get in here?" My mind raced. Every possibility seemed dangerous. How had someone entered my room unnoticed?


    The figure hesitated, taking a cautious step forward. "I mean no harm. My name is..."


    I held up a hand, cutting him off. "I don¡¯t care. Why are you here? How did you get in?" My voice was sharper now, more defensive, my instincts kicking in.


    Just as I was about to raise my voice to demand he leave my room immediately, something about him struck a faint chord of familiarity. I paused, narrowing my eyes at him, trying to ce where I might have seen him before.


    "Do you work here?" I asked cautiously, my tone sharp,ced with suspicion.


    He nodded, a slight, polite nod, but that hardly justified his presence. No one had the right to just barge into my room without permission, especially not in the middle of the night. I shifted on the bed, moving a bit away from him, making sure there was space between us.


    "I¡¯m Luca," he said finally, his voice calm, respectful, and deliberate.


    I blinked at him, trying to process it, my mind still reeling from the intrusion. "How can I help you, Luca? You know this is very wrong. Barging into my room while I¡¯m asleep, sitting close to me, it could be interpreted in many ways," I exined, trying to maintain a controlled tone despite the racing of my heart. My anger, fear, and confusion all mixed together.


    He cleared his throat, straightening himself, and looked me in the eyes. "Can you at least stand up and tell me what you want?" he asked carefully, his tone gentle but firm, as though he genuinely wanted to respect boundaries.


    I hesitated for a moment, then watched him obey my request, moving with a quiet attentiveness that was unusual. He took a breath and, with a kind of nervous sincerity, said, "I just... I¡¯d like to be your friend."


    "Friends?!" I gasped, clearly taken aback. My chest tightened. No one had ever offered genuine friendship to me since... since Milo¡¯s death. A wave of grief and old sorrow washed over me. My throat constricted, and I felt a sob threatening to escape. "Oh my gosh," I whispered, remembering how Milo had been killed by my so-called mate.


    I quickly wiped my eyes, forcing the tears away, and looked back at Luca. He seemed so innocent, so genuine, standing there as though offering a small hand of trust. But I had spent enough time in the pce to know better than to trust so easily.


    "Luca," I said carefully, my voice steadying, though soft, "I have no idea why you want to be my friend, and I truly appreciate your thoughtfulness. But... we can¡¯t be friends. Not now, not like this. It¡¯s...plicated."

 Chapter 163 - panic attack

    <h4>Chapter 163: 163 - panic attack</h4>


    163


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I sat up straighter in bed, my pulse racing. Luca¡¯s sudden friendliness felt... off. Too sudden. I didn¡¯t know him, not really. Something about his insistence made my skin crawl.


    "Luca..." I began, keeping my voice calm but firm. "I appreciate your thought, but you need to leave. Now."


    He tilted his head, that strange, steady gaze fixed on me. "I just want to be friends," he said again. "I¡¯m not trying to..."


    "Friends?" I repeated, my voice rising slightly. "Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now? It¡¯s so wrong to barge into my room while I¡¯m asleep. I can¡¯t believe you even think this is okay!"


    He opened his mouth, hesitating, maybe to defend himself. I took a deep breath, sitting up fully, and moved closer to the door. "I¡¯m serious," I said, my hands brushing the edge of the doorframe. "You need to go. I¡¯m giving you the chance to leave now before I call for help."


    For a moment, he froze, like he was thinking it over.


    "I just want us to talk, share things."


    I frowned, crossing my arms. "Friends? You don¡¯t even know me. And barging into my room like this? That¡¯s not how friends behave."


    "I just wanted a chance," he murmured, taking a step forward.


    I shook my head, my patience wearing thin. "No! You need to leave my room. Right now. This is your warning. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have someone remove you myself."


    He hesitated, tilting his head, those dark eyes locked on mine. "I... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s fair."


    "Fair?" I snapped, standing up fully. "Do you know how wrong it is to walk into someone¡¯s private space when they¡¯re asleep? I don¡¯t care what excuse you have. It¡¯s wrong, and you should be ashamed!"


    Luca¡¯s mouth opened, maybe to protest, but I didn¡¯t let him speak. I moved toward the door, intending to open it for him so he could leave quietly.


    But before I could, he lunged forward.


    I froze for a heartbeat, my mind spinning as his lips pressed against mine, firm and aggressive. Every instinct in my body screamed for me to move, to fight, to escape. I shoved against his chest, but he didn¡¯t budge. Panic wed at my throat. "No! Stop!" I screamed, my voice cracking from fear and anger, hoping that someone, anyone, would hear me.


    His hands tried to pin me in ce, gripping my arms and shoulders as though I were a thing to control. My nails scraped against his skin as I twisted and struggled, every motion fueled by desperation. I kicked at him, trying to jab my heels into his shins, but he barely flinched. I iled, twisted my body sharply, shoved with all my strength, anything to create space between us. "Let me go, you idiot!" I yelled, voice shaking, breathing in short gasps.


    Finally, in a moment of rity, my hand found his cheek. I pped him as hard as I could. The sharp, echoing smack filled the room, and his head snapped to the side, eyes wide with disbelief. He staggered back, blinking rapidly, as if the reality of what had just happened was sinking in for the first time. My chest heaved, my pulse thundering painfully in my ears.


    I didn¡¯t wait to see his reaction any longer. Every second felt like an eternity, every heartbeat like a countdown to more danger. I lunged toward the door, forcing it open and throwing myself into the corridor beyond. My feet pounded against the polished floors as I ran, adrenaline giving me strength I didn¡¯t know I had. I could feel my hair whipping against my face, my clothes clinging to my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was putting as much distance as possible between him and me.


    My chest burned from exertion, each breath sharp and ragged, each step heavy with terror. My hands trembled uncontrobly as they clutched at the fabric of my gown, my nails digging into my palms. I could hear my own heartbeat thundering in my ears, a deafening rhythm that matched the pounding of my feet on the floor. My entire body was shaking, and yet I couldn¡¯t stop.


    Finally, I pressed my back against the wall at the end of the hall, sliding down until I was crouched on the floor, trying to steady my breathing. My heart still raced wildly, my entire body trembling with fear and lingering anger. My hands shook as I wiped at my face, damp with sweat and tears, trying to regain some control over myself. I forced my gaze forward, my mind spinning, reying the attack, the force of his lips, the way he had tried to hold me down.


    The hallway seemed endless, stretching like a nightmare that wouldn¡¯t end. My vision blurred. The walls swayed around me. The adrenaline that had carried me out of that room was fading fast, and something heavier, shock, exhaustion, was dragging me down.


    "No... not now..." I whispered to myself, my voice weak.


    A heavy dizziness washed over me. The air felt thick, impossible to pull into my lungs. I tried to steady myself, reaching for the wall, but the corridor tilted violently. My knees buckled, and before I could cry out for help, darkness swallowed me whole.


    When I opened my eyes again, everything was softer, like waking from a terrible dream. The light in the room was dim, the curtains drawn halfway. I blinked rapidly, trying to understand where I was. The familiar scent of my chamber told me I was safe... but I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Strong arms held me carefully, and when I turned my head, I saw Damon. His eyes, usually sharp andposed, were clouded with worry.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said, his voice low but urgent. "What happened, Lisa? I found you lying in the corridor."


    My lips parted, but no words came at first. Panic gripped me again, the memory rushing back like a flood. Luca¡¯s face, his hands, the way he forced himself on me, it all crashed into my mind just like Damon and his brothers forced themselves on me, making my body tremble.


    "I... I..." My throat tightened, and tears threatened to spill. "Someone....he tried...He tried to..."


    Damon¡¯s grip on me shifted, firm but gentle, like he was grounding me. His brows drew together, his jaw tense. "Who? Tell me who did this."


    "He said..." I stammered, my voice shaking so badly I could hardly hear myself. "He called himself Luca. He...he tried to..." My words broke apart, tangled in sobs and gasps. I could barely string them together, my voice incoherent, every attempt to exin making my panic rise again.


    Damon leaned closer, his tone steady but filled with concern. "Lisa, breathe.Just breathe with me."

 Chapter 164 - every servant

    <h4>Chapter 164: 164 - every servant</h4>


    164


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I dropped thest parchment on the desk with a groan. My eyes burned from reading for too long, and my neck ached from sitting stiffly.


    "Enough," I muttered to myself, rubbing my temples. The endless numbers, names, and signatures swam before my vision. All I wanted now was peace. Maybe I¡¯d check if Lisa was still asleep. Just seeing her had a way of calming me.


    I stood, stretching my arms, and pushed the chair back. The halls were dim and quiet as I walked, only a few maids scurrying about with lowered heads. My mind drifted, thinking of her smile, the way sheughed even when she was upset.


    But then I stopped cold.


    My heart lurched.


    Lisa.


    She was lying on the corridor floor, motionless.


    "Lisa!" My voice cracked as I rushed forward, kneeling beside her. Her skin was pale, her lips parted as if she¡¯d been calling out.


    "No... no, no, no," I whispered, shaking her shoulder gently. "Wake up. Lisa, wake up, please."


    Her eyelids fluttered faintly, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    Without thinking, I lifted her into my arms. She felt too light, too fragile, and it terrified me.


    "Someone!" I roared down the corridor. My voice thundered through the halls. "Get the royal doctor! Now!"


    A maid stumbled forward, bowing frantically. "Y-yes, Alpha!" She sprinted off.


    I carried Lisa into her room,ying her carefully on the bed. My hands trembled as I brushed hair from her face. "You¡¯re safe now... I¡¯ve got you," I murmured, though it was as much to steady myself as it was for her.


    The doctor rushed in minutester, dropping his bag on the floor as he bowed quickly. "Your Majesty!"


    "Check her!" I barked. "Tell me if she and the baby are alright."


    The doctor hurried to her side, pressing his fingers against her wrist, then moving to examine her stomach, her breathing, everything. I stood over him like a storm about to break.


    "Well?" I demanded.


    The doctor exhaled slowly. "The baby is fine, Alpha. Strong heartbeat. She is only... stressed, exhausted. Her body gave out temporarily, but there is no harm."


    I closed my eyes, relief washing over me. My fists unclenched. "You¡¯re sure?"


    "Yes, Alpha Damon. I promise. She only needs rest."


    "Good." My voice was still tight. "Leave us."


    The doctor bowed low. "As youmand." He gathered his tools and slipped out.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her face. I wanted to stay there all night, guarding her, but my thoughts burned. Who had done this? Why was she lying unconscious in the corridor?


    Hershes trembled, and slowly she stirred. "D... Damon..."


    I leaned forward instantly, taking her hand. "I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t move too much."


    Her breathing was uneven, panic shing across her eyes. "He...he tried... someone tried to... Damon..."


    "Who?" My voice was sharp, desperate.


    "Luca," she whispered, her words broken. "He called himself Luca. He... he tried to force..."


    I gritted my teeth so hard my jaw ached. Rage poured into my veins. I pulled her gently into my arms, holding her trembling frame. "It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t let anyone touch you again. You¡¯re safe now."


    She shook her head weakly. "No... You don¡¯t understand. He was..."


    "Shh." I stroked her hair, trying to calm her. Her words grew more incoherent, her body still shaking.


    "Sleep," I whispered against her temple. "Rest. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Her breathing slowed, her eyes closing again as she drifted into exhausted sleep.


    Iid her back down, pulled the nket to her shoulders, and stood. My chest heaved with fury.


    I stormed to the door and bellowed. "Guards!"


    Several men rushed in, standing stiffly at attention.


    "Find him!" I thundered. My voice shook the very air. "Search every corner of this pce, every hall, every chamber. Bring me anyone named Luca, alive or dead!"


    "Yes, Alpha!" They scattered at once, their boots pounding against the stone floors.


    But I wasn¡¯t done. I turned to the head of security, who had just appeared, pale and nervous.


    "Double the guards," I snarled. "Every entrance, every corridor, every window. No onees in or out without my approval. If a rat so much as breathes in this pce, I want to know."


    The man bowed deeply. "At once, Your Majesty."


    Hours passed. They searched. They questioned. Every servant, every knight, every visitor. Yet no Luca. No trace of him.


    Each report only made my rage grow hotter. I paced the halls like a caged beast, my fists clenching until blood welled beneath my nails.


    When the captain returned, bowing low, I didn¡¯t even let him speak. "Well?"


    "We found no one, my lord. No servant, no guest, no guard by that name."


    I mmed my fist into the nearest wall, the stone cracking beneath the blow. "Damn it!"


    The captain flinched. "Shall we widen the search? Outside the pce?"


    "Yes," I growled. "Search the grounds, the town, everywhere. He doesn¡¯t vanish into thin air. I want him dragged before me!"


    "Yes, Alpha!" He rushed away.


    I stood there, chest heaving, my thoughts a storm. Whoever Luca was, he had dared touch what was mine. He had dared to touch Lisa.


    That was unforgivable.


    "Bring every servant, every guard, every single worker into the great hall," I barked. My voice echoed off the stone walls. "Now!"


    "Yes, Alpha!" they all answered, rushing to carry out the order.


    Within minutes, the hall was crowded. The servants stood trembling in their uniforms, the guards stiff with unease. I walked in slowly, my eyes burning into each one of them. My presence alone was enough to make some of them bow their heads in fear.


    I stood at the center, my voice cutting through the silence. "One of you allowed a man named Luca into this pce. One of you failed to do your duty, or worse, betrayed me outright."


    "Bring me the list of every servant, guard, worker, every single soul that breathes within these pce walls. Now."


    One of the guards bowed quickly. "Yes, my Lord." He hurried out, and the silence that followed was heavy.


    I muttered under my breath, almost to myself. "Who dares touch what is mine?"


    The door opened again, and the guard returned, holding a thick ledger with trembling hands. He ced it on the table in front of me.


    "Go on," I snapped. "Read it out loud. Every name."

 Chapter 165 - call me

    <h4>Chapter 165: 165 - call me</h4>


    165


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The guard began reading. One by one, the names filled the room. Cooks, cleaners, guards, stable boys, attendants. My eyes flicked with each one, my chest tightening.


    When thest name was called, I mmed my hand against the table so hard that the wood cracked. The guard jumped back, his voice catching in his throat.


    "Check again!" I roared. "You missed someone. You must have missed someone!"


    Another servant hurried forward, flipping through the pages with shaking fingers. "My Lord, please, look, we have not missed anyone. Every name, every duty, it¡¯s all here. There is... There is no Luca."


    "No, Luca?" I repeated, my voice low, dangerous. I stepped closer, and they all shrank back. "She doesn¡¯t lie. Do you hear me? She never lies. If she said his name was Luca, then there is a Luca. Somewhere. Hidden. Pretending."


    The servants exchanged frightened nces. One dared to whisper, "Perhaps he was not... truly of the pce, my Lord."


    I rounded on him so fast he dropped to his knees. "And how, then, did he enter? Who opened the gates? Who let him touch her?"


    No one answered. The silence mocked me, fueled the fire in my chest.


    "Listen to me!" I bellowed, my voice echoing off the stone walls. "From this moment, every guard doubles his watch. No one enters, no one leaves without my permission. Search every corner, attic, cer, and hidden passage. Tear the walls apart if you must. I want every shadow checked. If a man breathes within these walls and hides his name, I will find him. And when I do..." I let my words trail off, but the promise of death hung thick in the air.


    I slipped back into Lisa¡¯s room. She was still asleep, curled under the nket, her hair messy against the pillow. For a moment, I just stood there, watching her chest rise and fall. Then Iy beside her, the bed sinking under my weight. Sleep pulled me in before I could think anymore.


    When I opened my eyes again, sunlight had already crept through the curtains, spilling gold across the room. For a moment, I justy there, listening to the quiet. The pce was never truly silent, but in that moment, it felt like it was. I rubbed my face with my hand, trying to shake off the heaviness of the night. My head still carried the weight of everything that happened, searching, questioning, and finding nothing.


    Beside me, Lisa stirred. Her body shifted against the sheets, and hershes fluttered like small wings before her eyes slowly opened. She blinked a few times, adjusting to the light, and then her gaze fell on me.


    Her voice came out soft, still thick with sleep, but the urgency in her tone was clear.


    "Did you catch him? Did you find Luca?"


    The name hit me again like a stone. Luca. Always Luca.


    I let out a slow breath, one that felt heavy in my chest. My eyes dropped for a second before I looked back at her.


    "No. There¡¯s no one here with that name."


    Her brows knitted together immediately, a deep crease forming between them. I could see disbelief, confusion, maybe even fear in her face.


    "But... I heard it clearly," she said, her voice a little stronger now. "Luca. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s his name."


    Her certainty pressed against me. She wasn¡¯t guessing. She wasn¡¯t doubting. She was sure. And yet everything in the pce records, every servant questioned, every list I checked... nothing. No Luca.


    I shifted closer to her, propping my elbow on the mattress so I could face her properly. Her hair was still messy from sleep, her eyes a little puffy, but she looked so serious it made my chest ache.


    "Lisa," I said quietly, careful with my words, "are you sure?"


    Her eyes locked on mine, steady and unwavering, and she nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes," she whispered. Then louder, firmer, "Yes. I wouldn¡¯t forget it. I know what I heard."


    I studied her face, searching for any crack, any sign that she might be confused or mistaken. But there was nothing. Only certainty.


    "Then listen to me... even if I didn¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll protect you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid."


    Her lips parted like she was ready to argue, but I cut in, my voice low and firm, not giving her the chance.


    "From today, I¡¯ll assign two guards to stay with you. They¡¯ll watch you. No one wille close."


    Her reaction was instant, her eyes widened, and she shook her head quickly, almost desperately.


    "No, Damon," she said sharply. "I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want more people whispering about me. I don¡¯t want more talks about me at all."


    I frowned.


    "Lisa, it¡¯s not about talks. It¡¯s about your safety."


    She pushed herself up halfway, clutching the nket tight to her chest as though it was her armor. Her tone was sharper now, cutting through the air.


    "I said no. I¡¯ll be fine."


    I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt, a deep wave of frustration rolling inside me. I wanted to snap, to tell her she didn¡¯t understand the danger, but I forced myself to swallow it back. My voice came out lower, rougher.


    "Lisa, don¡¯t be stubborn about this. Please. Let me protect you."


    Her eyes locked on mine, steady, unyielding, holding me in ce like chains.


    "I don¡¯t want guards following me around. If you really care, then trust me when I say I¡¯ll be fine."


    Her words cut deeper than she knew. Trust her. She was asking me for something that went against everything in me. My instincts screamed at me to argue, to fight her on this, to do what I thought was best. Every muscle in my body was tense, ready to push back.


    But then I saw it, the fire in her eyes. And in that moment, I knew that forcing her would break something between us.


    I stared at her for a long time, my chest rising and falling with the weight of the battle inside me. And slowly, painfully, I let go of the fight, because the truth was... I couldn¡¯t crush that fire.


    Finally, I sighed.


    "Fine. No guards. But promise me this, if you see anything, if you feel anything strange... if you notice any stranger in this pce, you¡¯ll call me immediately. Do you understand?"


    Her lips softened into the faintest smile, and she nodded.


    "I promise."


    Something in me eased at that. Slowly, I reached out and touched her forehead with my lips, lingering there longer than I should have.


    "Good. Now... It¡¯s time I attend the meeting with my brothers."


    Her eyes followed me as I stood and adjusted my clothes.


    As I reached the door, I looked back onest time.


    "Remember what I said, Lisa. Call me. Always."


    Her quiet "I will" followed me out of the room.

 Chapter 166 - a word

    <h4>Chapter 166: 166 - a word</h4>


    166


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    It was almost dark, and still nothing from Richard. I sat up, pacing from one end to the other. The walls felt like they were closing in on me. My chest was heavy with anger, with jealousy, with fear. Every time I thought about Lisa, my stomach twisted. She was ruining everything, my life, my bond with the Alphas, the bnce I fought so hard to keep.


    The door burst open suddenly, and Richard stumbled in. His face was pale, sweat dripping down his temples. He was panting, gasping for air like he¡¯d been running.


    "Richard," I snapped, spinning toward him. "What are you doing in my room like this? And why do you look like death itself? Did you finish the job? Did you do what I told you?"


    He shook his head quickly, his eyes darting everywhere but me. His chest rose and fell like a hammer.


    "No...no, I couldn¡¯t," he stammered, his voice trembling. "She ran. Lisa...she ran away from me. I... I couldn¡¯t catch her. Please, Luna, I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t."


    My blood boiled instantly. My hands curled into fists.


    "What do you mean you couldn¡¯t?" I yelled, stepping closer, my voice sharp as a de. "You had one job, Richard. One. And you failed?"


    His head dropped, shame written all over him.


    "I tried," he whispered, his voice breaking. "But she was too fast. And people were around. If I did anything reckless, they would have seen me. Please, Luna, let me stop this. I don¡¯t want to die. If the Alphas find out..."


    I cut him off with a furious shout.


    "No! You don¡¯t get to stop! Do you hear me? You think you can just walk away after everything I¡¯ve done for you? After everything I¡¯ve risked?"


    His eyes snapped up to me, wide and frightened.


    "I¡¯m begging you," he said, his voice shaking, his hands trembling as he wrung them together. "Please, don¡¯t make me do this. They¡¯ll kill me. Damon, Rowan, Kael...they¡¯ll tear me apart if they ever suspect me. I can¡¯t fight them, Luna. I¡¯ll die."


    I grabbed his arm hard enough to make him flinch.


    "Then you better not get caught!" I hissed, my eyes burning into his. "You think I don¡¯t know the risks? You think I don¡¯t know what will happen if they find out? But Lisa has to go. Do you understand me? She has to."


    His mouth opened, but no words came out. His body shook.


    I leaned closer, my lips near his ear.


    "Listen to me, Richard. The Alphas are meeting with the council elders the next day. Do you know what that means? It means Lisa will be left behind, unguarded. And I will make sure she leaves her room. I¡¯ll find a way to lure her out. And when she steps out, that¡¯s when you strike. Do you understand me?"


    His knees looked like they might give out under him. His eyes darted to the door like he wanted to bolt.


    "Luna... no, please. Please, I can¡¯t..."


    I cut him off again, louder this time.


    "You will!" I screamed, my voice echoing off the walls. My chest rose and fell rapidly, my anger spilling out in waves. "You will finish what you started, Richard. You don¡¯t get to choose. You belong to me, and you will do as I say!"


    He froze, his lips trembling. Tears filled his eyes, but didn¡¯t fall.


    I pointed at the door, my hand shaking with fury.


    "Out! Go! Stand by my door and guard it. And when I call you again, you¡¯d better be ready. Do you hear me?"


    For a second, he didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, pale and broken. Then slowly, his head dropped in a nod.


    "Yes, Luna."


    His voice was faint, hollow.


    I watched as he turned and left, his footsteps dragging like a man walking toward his grave.


    And when the door shut behind him, I pressed my hand against my chest, feeling the wild beat of my heart.


    ****


    I woke up the next day to carry out my ns. I stood in front of the mirror for a long time, staring at my reflection. My heart still raced after Richard left. He was weak, trembling like a leaf in the wind. But I knew he would obey; he had no choice. He belonged to me.


    I straightened my shoulders and called sharply, "Get in here."


    Two of my maids hurried into the room, bowing their heads.


    "Yes, Luna?" one asked timidly.


    "Dress me," I ordered, my voice clipped. "I¡¯m going to the council meeting."


    They nced at each other, surprised, but neither dared question me. One moved to fetch a gown, deep red silk, flowing but sharp enough to make me look powerful. The other carefully arranged my hair, her hands trembling as she pinned it back.


    I looked at myself again once they finished, and a small smile curled on my lips. Perfect. Regal. No one would dare suspect the storm in my chest.


    "I want to see every fold neat," I said coldly, smoothing the gown over my waist. "If I look anything less than wless, I¡¯ll know who to me."


    "Yes, Luna," they both whispered.


    I waved them away and swept out of the room, my heels clicking against the marble floor. The hall was already buzzing when I arrived. Damon and others sat at the head of the long table, their presencemanding as always. Rowan¡¯s re was sharp as ever, Kael sat stiff with that cold, controlled expression of his, and Damon... Damon looked calm, but I could see the weight in his eyes. Always the thoughtful one.


    I slipped into my seat gracefully, forcing my face into a calm mask. Inside, I was watching every move. Every word.


    The council elders spoke in low tones, bringing up borders, trade, and rogue attacks. I nodded when I needed to, pretended to listen. But my focus was elsewhere. When the meeting dragged toward its end, I knew it was time. I leaned toward one of the maids standing by the wall and whispered, my voice soft but firm.


    "Go to Lisa¡¯s room. Tell her I need her attention immediately. Bring her to me. My room. Do you understand?"


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Now, Luna? While the Alphas...."


    I cut her off with a sharp re.


    "Do as I said. Now. And don¡¯t breathe a word of it to anyone else."


    She bowed quickly, fear shing in her eyes. "Yes, Luna."


    I leaned back in my seat, my lips curling slightly as I watched the maid hurry out of the hall.

 Chapter 167 - the alphas

    <h4>Chapter 167: 167 - the alphas</h4>


    167


    ~ Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stood in front of the mirror, fastening the thin belt around my waist. My hands trembled a little as I smoothed the fabric of the gown down over my stomach. My reflection stared back at me, pale, tired, but... different.


    My fingers slowly traced over the slight curve beneath the cloth.


    "I can¡¯t believe this," I whispered to myself. My throat tightened, and tears stung the back of my eyes. "I¡¯m really going to be a mother."


    I rubbed my stomach gently, almost as if I was afraid it might vanish if I pressed too hard. A softugh slipped from me, shaky but real. "You¡¯re here," I murmured, speaking to the little life inside me. "You¡¯re real. Even if the world hates me, I¡¯ll love you. I promise."


    My chest filled with warmth, and for the first time in so long, I allowed myself a small smile.


    But the moment was shattered when the door creaked open without warning. I jerked, pulling my hand away quickly.


    A maid stepped in, her face twisted into a look of contempt. She didn¡¯t bow. She didn¡¯t even try to hide the bitterness in her voice.


    "The Luna wants to see you," she said tly, almost spitting the words. "Your attention is needed in her room. Don¡¯t waste time."


    Before I could respond, she turned on her heel and walked out, mming the door behind her.


    I stood frozen, staring at the door. My stomach tightened, not from the baby, but from unease.


    "Why would Belinda want me?" I muttered under my breath. I pressed my palm to my chest, trying to calm the sudden rush of nerves. Belinda never wanted me near her. She hated me. She made that clear from the beginning. So why now?


    I looked back at the mirror, at the faint glow in my eyes from the tears I had been holding back. For a moment, I thought about not going. About pretending I hadn¡¯t heard. But something told me that would only make things worse.


    With a shaky breath, I straightened my gown and opened the door.


    The walk to Belinda¡¯s room felt longer than it should have. My heart pounded with every step. Servants nced at me as I passed, their whispers barely contained, their eyes sharp. I forced myself to keep walking, even when shame burned across my cheeks.


    Finally, I reached her door. My hand lifted to knock, but I froze.


    Someone was standing there.


    My blood ran cold.


    "L... Luca?" I breathed, my voice trembling so badly it barely came out.


    He was there, right in front of me, leaning against the wall as though he owned the ce. His body looked rxed, casual even, but his eyes... oh, his eyes. They weren¡¯t calm. They weren¡¯t kind. They burned with something cruel, sharp, and twisted.


    That smile... it wasn¡¯t the smile I remembered from before. This one wasn¡¯t warm. It wasn¡¯t human. It was hungry. Hungry for me.


    My throat went dry, and I stumbled a step back, shaking my head violently. "No. No, this can¡¯t be... you...you¡¯re not supposed to be here." My voice cracked on every word.


    Fear thundered in my veins, making my legs weak. I turned quickly, desperate to run, desperate to scream for help, but I didn¡¯t make it far.


    A strong arm shot out of nowhere and wrapped around me like a steel band.


    "Going somewhere, little one?" Luca¡¯s voice slid into my ear, low and mocking, every word drenched in danger.


    I screamed, kicking, thrashing with all my strength. "Let me go!" My nails wed at his arm, desperate to tear him away, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. My scratches only left faint red marks on his skin, and his grip never loosened.


    "No, no, please," I begged, fighting harder, panic exploding inside my chest. My breath came fast, shallow, desperate. "Don¡¯t do this..."


    But he didn¡¯t listen. He mmed me back against the wall, the force rattling through my bones. The impact knocked the air out of me, and I gasped, tears springing to my eyes. His body caged me in, his hand gripping both my wrists above my head as if I were nothing more than a child.


    "Shh," Luca whispered, leaning closer until his breath brushed hot against my ear. My stomach churned. "Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment? How long I have dreamed of seeing your face again? You thought you could hide from me?"


    I shook my head furiously, sobbing. "You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re sick, Luca, please...please stop..."


    He chuckled, the sound dark and cruel, vibrating against me. "Stop? Oh, no. I¡¯m just getting started."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to turn my face away, but he followed me, pressing closer, his lips brushing my skin.


    "You think Damon can keep you safe? You think his brothers can protect you from me?" His voice dropped lower, more venomous, and I felt the tremor of his rage. "No one can. Not Damon, not Kael, not Rowan. No one. You¡¯re mine, Lisa. You¡¯ve always been mine."


    My body shook violently, my heart racing so fast it felt like it would burst. I pulled, twisted, and kicked, but his strength was monstrous. I couldn¡¯t break free.


    Tears blurred my vision as terror consumed me. "I don¡¯t even know you!" I choked out, my voice breaking.


    "Stop! Please!" I screamed, my voice breaking apart, ragged with fear. My tears blurred everything, but I could still feel the crushing weight of him, his body pinning mine like a predator cornering prey. "Don¡¯t touch me!" I begged, but my words were swallowed in the silence of the hallway.


    He didn¡¯t stop. His mouth crashed against mine, hard, brutal, ripping the breath straight from my lungs. I twisted my face away, but he grabbed my chin and forced me back, kissing me again, stealing more than just my air. His hand pressed me t against the wall, leaving no space to breathe, no space to fight. My arms iled, weak against the strength of his grip. My nails scraped against his skin, but he only hissed and pressed harder.


    Inside me, panic roared louder than my heartbeat. My stomach turned, bile rising as his lips moved against mine, iming me most violently. Every second felt endless, every touch a nightmare I couldn¡¯t wake from. My body shook with rage and helplessness, but nothing I did mattered; he was too strong.


    And then... I heard it.


    Footsteps. Sharp. Certain. Closer.


    For a moment, Luca didn¡¯t notice. He was too lost in his cruelty, too obsessed with crushing me. But I heard it clearly, boots striking the marble floor. And then... the sound of breath being sucked in.


    The Alphas.


    I froze, eyes wide as I turned my head just enough to see them. Damon. Rowan. Kael.


    They stood there, their eyes wide with shock and fury, frozen in the doorway as Luca held me pinned, his lips pressed against mine.

 Chapter 168 - the pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 168: 168 - the pregnancy</h4>


    168


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I froze when I realized how close Luca and I were. My hands shot forward, pushing him away from me as fast as I could. My chest tightened, my breath uneven. I opened my mouth to exin, but before I could get a single word out, Belinda¡¯s scoff cut through the air like a knife.


    Belinda stepped forward, her eyes shining with triumph. Her lips curled into a smirk that made my stomach twist. "Well, well, well... Lisa," she said slowly, dragging out my name like it was poison on her tongue. "What the fuck is going on here?"


    I stammered, "It¡¯s not what it looks like..."


    "Not what it looks like?" she snapped, her voice rising. She pointed at Luca with disgust. "You¡¯re standing here, in this position, with a guard. A useless guard! And you expect me to believe this is nothing? Please, Lisa. You might fool others, but not me."


    "Luna Belinda, stop," I whispered, my throat tight, but she didn¡¯t let me breathe.


    "You think you¡¯re clever?" she sneered, taking another step toward me like a predator cornering its prey. "That position, that closeness¡ªit clearly shows what you are. You¡¯re in a rtionship with him. A guard, Lisa. Do you know how shameful that is? Do you even realize how low you¡¯ve fallen?"


    Tears pricked at my eyes. I shook my head quickly. "No... no, that¡¯s not true. I swear, it¡¯s not..."


    Before I could finish, her hand came down across my face. p. The sting burned, tears immediately spilling over myshes. I staggered a step back, clutching my cheek.


    Belinda¡¯s voice rose louder, sharp and merciless. "The Alphas were so lenient with you, Lisa. They didn¡¯t reject you when they should have, and now look at you! You have the audacity...the shamelessness...to drag their name through the mud. An improper rtionship with a guard? Have you no pride?"


    "Please, it¡¯s not like that...." I tried again, my voice breaking, but she cut me off like a de slicing through the air.


    She spun on her heel, turning to Damon, Kael, and Rowan, who stood just behind her, watching the scene unfold. My heart dropped. My face burned hotter, not just from her p but from shame. Belinda raised her hand, pointing at me, her tone full of venom.


    "They should have chased you out of this pce long ago!" she barked. "And now? Now she¡¯s proving exactly why I said so. Look at her, disgracing us up and down."


    Kael¡¯s brows furrowed, but he didn¡¯t speak. Rowan¡¯s arms crossed over his chest, his jaw tightening. Damon¡¯s gaze was dark, unreadable, but he stayed silent too. Their silence crushed me more than any words.


    Belinda turned back to me, her voice full of cold satisfaction. "Do you know what¡¯s funny, Lisa? I already knew about this little... rtionship of yours. I didn¡¯t have proof before, but now? Now I have all the evidence I need."


    I shook my head furiously, choking on my tears. "There¡¯s nothing between us! He¡¯s just..., he was just¡ª"


    "Oh, save it!" Belinda snapped, waving her hand dismissively. "Do you think they¡¯ll believe your excuses? Do you think anyone here will believe your pathetic story when everything is already so clear?"


    "Luna Belinda, please..." My voice was nothing more than a whisper. "Please don¡¯t do this to me."


    She leaned closer, her smile cruel. "And do you want to know what else I¡¯ve heard, Lisa? The rumors spreading about you?"


    My chest squeezed. "Rumors?" I whispered.


    She nodded slowly, savoring every word. "Yes. That you¡¯re pregnant."


    The words echoed in the air like thunder, heavy and shocking. I gasped, my whole body trembling. My lips parted, but no words came out.


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened instantly, his mouth falling open. "What?" he breathed.


    Rowan¡¯s head snapped toward me, disbelief written all over his face. "Pregnant? Lisa, is that... is that true?"


    "I... I¡¯m not... it¡¯s not..." My voice shook, my words tangled together in a mess of panic.


    Belinda¡¯sughter cut through my stammers, sharp and victorious. "Look at her! Look at how she can¡¯t even answer! That¡¯s all the confirmation you need. She¡¯s been sneaking around with a guard, and now she¡¯s carrying his child. What bigger disgrace could there be?"


    "No!" I cried, shaking my head violently. "That¡¯s not true! I swear on my life, it¡¯s not true! I¡¯m...I¡¯m pregnant, but it wasn¡¯t for Luca. I didn¡¯t... Luca and I are not..." My throat closed, sobs choking my words.


    Belinda folded her arms, tilting her head as she watched me crumble. "You disgust me," she spat. "You disgust everyone here. And to think, the Alphas gave you a ce in this pce. What a mistake."


    Belinda turned back to them, her voice steady and sharp. "You see now? You see what I¡¯ve been saying all along? She should have been thrown out. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be here. And now... now she¡¯s proving it herself."


    I sank to my knees, my hands trembling, my tears falling freely. "Please," I whispered again, broken. "Please believe me... I¡¯m not who she says I am... I didn¡¯t do anything..."


    I froze when Damon¡¯s voice cut through the heavy silence. His tone was sharp and cold, and it made my stomach twist.


    "Lisa," he said, stepping forward, his eyes narrowing at me before shifting to the guard still standing awkwardly to the side. "Is that him? Is that Luca you¡¯ve been talking about?"


    The sound of his name in Damon¡¯s mouth made my chest ache. My lips trembled, and for a moment, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. But the weight of everyone¡¯s eyes, Belinda¡¯s satisfied smirk, Rowan¡¯s tense posture, and Kael¡¯s frown pinned me in ce.


    I swallowed hard, my voice breaking when I finally spoke. "Yes," I whispered, then forced myself to lift my head, my eyes red from the tears. "Yes, that¡¯s him. That¡¯s Luca."


    Belinda tilted her head and folded her arms with triumph. "Well," she said in a voiceced with poison, "at least she finally admits it."


    Damon stood beside me and angrily ordered the guards to arrest Luca. Others wondered what was going on, and that was when Rowan and Kael saw that Damon didn¡¯t look surprised, just like them.


    "Did you know about the pregnancy?" Rowan asked Damon.


    "We are responsible for the pregnancy, and there wasn¡¯t any illicit rtionship between Lisa and the guard."


    My knees felt weak, and Damon held me as I almost fell.


    "That¡¯s not true, Damon. It is clear to all that the two are in a rtionship. Why are you supporting her?" Belinda yelled out. It seemed like she was the mastermind, and that was when everything clicked. Sending a maid to call me out of my room and Luca¡¯s presence at her door wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 169 - just breathe

    <h4>Chapter 169: 169 - just breathe</h4>


    169


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stood there, my heart beating so fast I could barely breathe. The room felt tight, heavy with stares, whispers, and questions. My hands shook, but I clenched them together in front of me, trying to keep myself steady. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn and ask Belinda if she was really behind everything. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. My head was already spinning.


    Kael¡¯s voice broke the silence, sharp and angry.


    "Damon, why didn¡¯t you tell us? Why didn¡¯t you tell us she¡¯s pregnant?"


    Rowan¡¯s voice followed, harsher, louder.


    "Why the hell did you keep something like this from us, Damon? This isn¡¯t a small thing!"


    My throat went dry. I swallowed hard, looking at the three of them. My chest tightened. Damon didn¡¯t even flinch at their anger. He stood calm, his eyes on me, protective, but the storm between his brothers was getting worse.


    Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a small, cruel smile. She tilted her head like she was watching a y she already knew the ending to. Her voice dripped with mockery.


    "So... you all just believe her? Really? Just like that? You really believe what Lisa is saying?"


    My stomach turned. She wasn¡¯t even shaken. She was sassy, bold, like she had nothing to lose.


    Rowan red at her. "Shut up, Belinda."


    She raised her brows, pretending to look wounded.


    "Don¡¯t talk to me like that, Rowan. I¡¯m only asking if you¡¯re sure. Because..." She let her words hang in the air before she smirked again. "Because that pregnancy isn¡¯t yours."


    Her words cut through me like a de. My knees felt weak. I clenched my dress tightly in my hands. I could barely look at her.


    Kael snapped, shouting at her. "Don¡¯t you dare say that!"


    But Belinda only shrugged, calm as ever. "Well, I¡¯m only telling you the truth. She probably doesn¡¯t even know who the father is. You¡¯re just making yourselves look foolish."


    I bit my lip so hard it almost bled. Tears burned behind my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. My voice came out in a whisper, broken.


    "Why are you doing this, Belinda... why?"


    She didn¡¯t even look at me. She looked at the triplets, her eyes glittering with satisfaction.


    Damon finally stepped forward, his voice low but steady.


    "Enough. Lisa already told me about Luca. She told me how he tried to force himself on her. And I know about the pregnancy. I¡¯ve known for a while."


    Rowan¡¯s head snapped toward him. "What?"


    Damon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave mine. His voice softened. "She wanted to keep it a secret. She begged me not to tell anyone. And I respected that. But I knew. I¡¯ve known. And I also know she¡¯s not lying."


    Belinda¡¯s smirk faltered for the first time, but she quickly regained it.


    "Oh, so Damon is the knight in shining armor now? How sweet."


    Rowan¡¯s jaw clenched. His fists balled. His voice came out like thunder.


    "Lisa! Why? Why would you keep this from us? From me? From us?!"


    Kael¡¯s voice was louder, filled with pain and rage.


    "You¡¯re carrying our baby, and you thought it was right to hide it? You thought it was right to lie to us?"


    Tears streamed down my face, blurring my vision as I stood trembling under the weight of their anger. My lips quivered, my voice barely steady as I tried to speak through the sobs choking me.


    "I... I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble," I whispered, my chest tightening with every word. "I didn¡¯t want more fights. Everything was already messy and..."


    Kael¡¯s roar shook the room, cutting me off. "Messy?" His chest rose and fell sharply, his whole body shaking with fury. "Messy? You thought keeping our child a secret was better than trusting us? Better than telling us the truth?" His words tore into me, sharp and merciless, and my heart cracked beneath the weight of them.


    Rowan stepped closer, his eyes burning into mine like fire. His voice came out harsh, trembling at the edges. "How dare you?!"


    I gasped, clutching my stomach, shaking my head furiously as if I could erase the pain I was causing them. My voice broke as I tried to exin. "I wasn¡¯t trying to deceive you! I swear! I was scared, I didn¡¯t know what to do..."


    "Scared of what?" Rowan snapped back, his voice a whip. His face was twisted in pain and rage, and his hands trembled as if he was holding himself back from breaking apart. "Of us? Of me?"


    The word slipped from me before I could stop it, raw and desperate. "Yes!" I screamed, the sound ripping from my throat. "Yes, I was scared! You guys already made my life a living hell!"


    The room went silent for a moment. My chest rose and fell fast, my sobs breaking through my words.


    Damon¡¯s voice thundered as he stepped right in front of me, shielding me like he always did, his eyes shing dangerously at his brothers.


    "Enough! You¡¯re ming her when she¡¯s already breaking in front of you. Can¡¯t you see her? She¡¯s shaking, she¡¯s crying! She didn¡¯t lie.... She was protecting herself. She¡¯s been through enough pain already!"


    Belinda¡¯sugh cut through the tension, sharp and venomous, echoing around the room like poison. She folded her arms, her smile twisted with mockery.


    "Protecting herself?" she sneered, her eyes narrowing at me. "Oh, please. Don¡¯t be so gullible, Damon. She¡¯s not some helpless little angel....you¡¯re all blind. She¡¯s manipting every single one of you, and you¡¯re too stupid to even see it."


    I looked at her through blurred tears, whispering.


    "Why... why are you doing this to me? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone?"


    She smirked again, crossing her arms.


    "Because you don¡¯t belong here, Lisa. You never did."


    My heart twisted painfully. I wanted to scream, to fight back, but my body was already too weak. My hands moved instinctively to my stomach as a sharp pain shot through me.


    I gasped loudly, clutching my belly. "Ahh!"


    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. "Lisa? What¡¯s wrong?"


    Another wave of pain hit me harder, and I screamed, falling to my knees.


    "My stomach! It hurts..."


    Kael rushed forward, his anger instantly reced by panic.


    "Lisa! No, no, no...! What¡¯s happening?"


    Damon grabbed my arm, trying to steady me. His face was pale, his voice desperate.


    "Lisa, look at me! Breathe! Just breathe!"


    Belinda¡¯s smirk faded, her eyes wide for the first time. She stepped back, silent.


    I cried out again, the pain unbearable, my vision spinning.


    "Please... it hurts... it hurts so much..."


    Rowan¡¯s voice broke, loud and frantic.


    "Call the doctor! Now!"


    My vision blurredpletely. My body shook, the pain tearing through me like fire. I gasped onest time, whispering through my sobs.


    Then everything went ck.

 Chapter 170 - the truth

    <h4>Chapter 170: 170 - the truth</h4>


    170


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I bent down and lifted her into my arms without thinking twice. Her body felt so light, too light, like she could slip away if I didn¡¯t hold her tightly enough.


    "Out of the way!" I barked at the guards blocking the door. My voice came out rougher than I meant, but my chest was burning with fear.


    Kael rushed beside me. "Damon....what¡¯s wrong with her?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I snapped, clutching Lisa tighter. "But she needs a doctor now."


    Rowan was already moving ahead, pushing open the tall wooden doors of the hall. The sound of our boots echoed down the stone corridor as we hurried through. My heart pounded with each step, faster than hers.


    We crossed the courtyard, the night air cool against my face. The royal hospital stood at the far end, a grand stone building with tall windows and flickeringnterns glowing inside. It was old, built generations ago, but still carried the scent of herbs and iron, healing and pain mixed in its walls.


    As soon as I kicked the door open with my shoulder, the startled doctor nearly dropped the scroll he was reading. His eyes widened when he saw me carrying Lisa, followed by my brothers.


    "Alphas!" he stammered, bowing quickly. "I...I wasn¡¯t told..."


    "No time for formalities," I cut him off, my voice sharp. "She¡¯s in pain. Do your job. Now."


    He scrambled, pointing to one of the beds covered in crisp white linen. "This way, Alpha. Please."


    Iy Lisa down carefully, brushing a strand of hair from her damp forehead. Her face looked so pale, her lips trembling as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. My hands tightened into fists as fear twisted inside me.


    The doctor hurried to her side, pulling open drawers, gathering small jars of herbs and a brass stethoscope.


    Rowan stepped closer, his voice low. "Is it serious?"


    "Quiet," I muttered, not taking my eyes off Lisa.


    The doctor pressed his hand to her stomach, then to her wrist, measuring her pulse. He leaned down, listening closely. Finally, he sighed, straightening.


    "It is stress, Alpha," he said carefully. "Her body is simply exhausted. There is no grave injury. But she must avoid anything that can weigh on her, physical strain, or emotional turmoil. Rest is the only cure."


    I turned slowly to look at my brothers. They both shifted ufortably, clearing their throats, ncing at each other like guilty children.


    I said nothing.


    Not now. Not when she was lying there, barely breathing right.


    Instead, I dragged a chair closer to her bed and sat down, resting my elbows on my knees. My chest ached, but I forced myself to stay calm. I wouldn¡¯t let her wake to my anger.


    Minutes ticked by. The room was too quiet, only the soft crackle ofnterns and the rustle of the doctor¡¯s tools. My brothers stood behind me, saying nothing, though I could feel their eyes on Lisa, on us.


    Then, finally, she stirred.


    Her eyshes fluttered before her eyes slowly opened. She blinked, her gaze hazy at first, then sharper.


    The first thing she saw was me.


    "Lisa," I breathed, leaning forward. Relief hit me so hard my hands shook.


    Her lips parted, but no sound came. She swallowed, then whispered, "Damon?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m here," I said quickly, my voice softer now. "You¡¯re safe. You fainted, but you¡¯re alright."


    "Lisa..." Rowan tried to say something, but was cut off by Lisa.


    "Leave me alone! I said leave me alone!" she snapped, her voice breaking in the middle, but still filled with fire.


    Kael¡¯s eyes darkened, his fists clenching at his sides. He looked like he wanted to argue, but one nce at her trembling figure made him swallow his words.


    Rowan¡¯s lips parted, but he didn¡¯t speak again. He only looked at her, his face twisted with frustration and something that looked a lot like pain. Finally, he turned sharply, his cloak brushing the floor as he walked out. Kael followed right behind him, his steps heavier, louder, as if he couldn¡¯t hide his anger.


    The door shut behind them with a low thud, leaving me and Lisa alone in the quiet room.


    Her chest rose and fell fast, her fingers clutching the sheet tightly. She still didn¡¯t look at me.


    I let out a breath, moving closer to her bedside. My voice was steady, but softer than theirs.


    "They¡¯re gone, Lisa. Just you and me now."


    Her lips trembled, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    I pulled the chair closer and sat down, my hand hovering over hers but not daring to touch until she let me.


    I leaned closer to her bed, my voice low but steady. "Lisa... I¡¯ve already told the doctors and nurses. Whatever you need, they¡¯ll bring it. You won¡¯t lift a finger. You¡¯ll rest."


    Her tired eyes met mine, ssy but sharp. I could see the fear in them, the way her lips trembled, though she tried to stay strong.


    I brushed a stray strand of hair from her face and let out a breath. "But I can¡¯t stay here, not right now. I need to deal with Luca. He dared to touch you, to hurt you... He must be punished." My jaw tightened as the anger rose in me again. Just thinking of him pressing against her made my blood boil.


    She reached weakly for my wrist, her fingers soft but firm enough to hold me there. "No, Damon... wait." Her voice was hoarse, but she forced herself to continue. "I don¡¯t think Luca did it on his own. I felt it, Damon... someone told him to. Someone pushed him into this."


    I froze, staring down at her. My chest tightened. "What do you mean?"


    Her eyes darkened with pain and frustration, as if every word cost her strength. "Luca isn¡¯t brave enough to touch me like that," she whispered, her voice breaking but firm with certainty. "He doesn¡¯t have the courage, Damon. He¡¯s weak, a coward. He would never dare on his own. Someone... someone is behind this, pulling the strings." She swallowed hard, her hand tightening faintly on mine. "You need to find out who it is. Don¡¯t stop at him. The real danger is the one hiding in the shadows, the one who gave him the nerve to touch me."


    Leaning closer, I pressed my forehead lightly to hers. "Alright," I whispered, my voice thick with promise. "I¡¯ll find out. I¡¯ll tear apart this pce if I must. But I swear to you, whoever dared put him up to this will regret the day they were born."


    She closed her eyes, a single tear slipping down her cheek, and whispered, "That¡¯s all I want... just find out the truth."

 Chapter 171 - won’t fail

    <h4>Chapter 171: 171 - won¡¯t fail</h4>


    171


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I mmed the door of my chambers shut so hard that the sound echoed through the walls. My chest rose and fell with heavy breaths, and before I could stop myself, I grabbed the nearest vase and hurled it against the wall. It shattered into a thousand sharp pieces, scattering across the floor like my patience.


    "Damn it!" I screamed, snatching up themp on the table and throwing it next. It crashed, oil spilling across the floor. "Why won¡¯t this work?!"


    I raked my hands through my hair, pulling at the strands, fury burning in my veins.


    "They actually looked... happy," I spat, pacing across the room like a caged animal. "All three of them. Rowan, Kael, Damon. As if her pregnancy was some kind of blessing! As if she wasn¡¯t lying! As if she wasn¡¯t scheming!"


    I kicked over a chair, my heart hammering so hard I thought it would burst. "No. No! This isn¡¯t fair! She should¡¯ve been gone by now...gone!"


    I clenched my fists so tight my nails dug into my palms, drawing blood, but I didn¡¯t care. All I could see in my head was their faces when they heard she was pregnant. Damon¡¯s cold fury, Kael¡¯s disbelief, Rowan¡¯s broken silence. And then, then they still defended her. Still looked at her like she mattered.


    Iughed, but it came out sharp, bitter, ugly. "They don¡¯t see it. They can¡¯t. She¡¯s manipting them, ying weak, ying innocent. But me? I see through it. And I swear... I swear I¡¯ll end it all. She won¡¯t win. Not while I breathe."


    I grabbed the mirror on my dresser and smashed it to the ground, shards reflecting my face back at me...wild eyes, flushed cheeks, trembling lips.


    "She has to die," I whispered, my voice trembling with rage. "That¡¯s the only way. Kill her, and it all ends. Kill her, and everything is mine again."


    I stopped pacing, my thoughts darkening. "But then... Richard."


    His name made bile rise in my throat. Richard, the coward. The weakling. The fool I had trusted to do one thing, one simple thing. And he had failed. Worse, he was still alive. Tied up. A liability.


    "He knows too much," I muttered, my voice shaking. "If he opens his mouth, if he talks... everything crashes down on me. I can¡¯t risk it. I won¡¯t."


    I marched to my wardrobe, yanking out a dark cloak and pulling it over my head. My hands were steady now, my mind sharp, focused.


    "It¡¯s simple," I told myself. "Two problems, one solution. Lisa dies, Richard dies, and then... peace."


    I took a deep breath, forcing my fury into silence, and slipped out of my chambers. The hallways were quiet, dimly lit by torches. I moved fast, my cloak hiding my face, my heart pounding with each step.


    When I reached the corridor leading to the torture chamber, I found two guards standing outside. Their eyes flicked up as I approached, suspicion shing in their gaze.


    One stepped forward. "Mydy, you shouldn¡¯t be here. This area is off li..."


    I cut him off with a sharp look and pressed a heavy pouch into his hand. The clink of gold made his eyes widen.


    "You saw nothing," I said coldly. "I was never here. Do you understand?"


    The other guard shifted uneasily. "But, Lady Belinda, if anyone..."


    I grabbed his cor, dragging him closer, my eyes zing. "If either of you breathes a word about this, I will make sure you regret it. Do you understand me?"


    They exchanged a nervous nce and finally nodded.


    "Yes, mydy," the first muttered.


    I released him with a shove and adjusted my cloak. "Good. Now step aside."


    They obeyed, moving aside as I pushed the heavy door open.


    The smell hit me first: damp stone, sweat, iron, and blood. My nose wrinkled, but I forced myself forward. The flickering torchlight cast shadows on the walls, and in the middle of the chamber, tied to a wooden chair with iron restraints, was Richard.


    His head was slumped forward, his hair matted with sweat, his lips cracked and dry. At the sound of my footsteps, he weakly raised his head, his eyes squinting.


    "Luna Belinda?" His voice was hoarse, weak, and trembling. "Is... is that you?"


    I stepped closer, pulling back my hood so he could see me clearly. My face twisted with contempt.


    "You pathetic fool," I hissed, and without hesitation, I pped him hard across the face. His head snapped to the side.


    "Luna Belinda, please..."


    I pped him again, harder this time. My palm stung, but the sound of the blow echoed in the chamber, feeding my rage.


    "Do you ever do anything right?!" I shouted, striking him again. He groaned, blood trickling from his lip. "You couldn¡¯t even finish one simple task!"


    "I tried," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I tried, I swear... I just wanted to live. I didn¡¯t want to die..."


    Myugh was cold, cruel. I pped him twice more, my chest heaving. "Wanted to live? You think you deserve to live after failing me? After making me look like a fool?"


    "Please," he begged, tears mixing with blood. "I¡¯ll do anything, Lady Belinda. Anything you want. Just... don¡¯t kill me. Please."


    I tilted my head, studying him with disgust. "You disgust me, Richard. Always whining, always begging. A coward through and through. You couldn¡¯t even die with dignity if you tried."


    I reached into my cloak, pulling out the small vial I had hidden there. The liquid inside shimmered faintly, dark and sinister. Poison. The same poison I had once tried to use on Lisa.


    Richard¡¯s eyes widened in horror when he saw it. He shook his head violently, straining against his restraints. "No! No, please! Don¡¯t do this! I swear, I won¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll disappear, you¡¯ll never see me again..."


    "Shut up!" I screamed, grabbing his jaw and forcing his mouth open. He struggled weakly, but he was too weak, too broken.


    I uncorked the vial with my teeth and poured the liquid down his throat. He gagged, choked, and coughed violently as I mped his mouth shut with my hand, forcing him to swallow.


    His eyes rolled back, his body convulsed, and foam bubbled at his lips. I watched coldly, my hand still holding his jaw. His breathing grew shallow, his limbs trembling violently, and then... silence.


    I let go, and his lifeless head slumped forward, blood and foam dripping from his lips.


    I stood there, breathing hard, my heart pounding in my chest. Then slowly, a smile spread across my face.


    "It¡¯s done," I whispered. "One problem gone. One more to go."


    I pulled my cloak tighter and turned, walking calmly out of the chamber. The guards didn¡¯t dare meet my eyes as I passed, their silence bought and sealed.


    As I walked back through the halls, my mind was calm, sharp, deadly.


    "Lisa," I murmured, my lips curling into a cruel smile. "You¡¯re next. And this time... I won¡¯t fail."

 Chapter 172 - have both

    <h4>Chapter 172: 172 - have both</h4>


    172


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I walked back to the pce, every step heavier than thest. My chest was burning with anger. My fists clenched so hard my knuckles turned white, and all I could hear in my head was Lisa¡¯s broken voice. Luca touched me... And that bastard actually touched her in my presence.


    The thought alone made me want to tear the world apart.


    As soon as I pushed open the tall doors, Rowan and Kael were already waiting in the main hall. Their faces were stormy, their jaws tight, their eyes sharp like des. They didn¡¯t even need to ask me anything; they already knew.


    Rowan¡¯s voice came first, rough and full of rage.


    "Tell me it¡¯s not true, Damon. Tell me that filthy bastard didn¡¯ty a hand on her."


    I shook my head slowly, anger biting deep into my throat.


    "He did. We all saw it. And she said Luca wasn¡¯t brave enough to do it on his own. Someone is behind him."


    Kael let out a growl that echoed through the walls, his fists mming hard into the armrest of the chair beside him.


    "I¡¯ll rip his heart out with my bare hands. How dare he touch her? How dare he even think about her?"


    Rowan stood and paced like a caged beast.


    "There¡¯s no punishment fit for something like this except death. He dies. Tonight."


    I clenched my fists tighter, my body trembling with the force of my rage.


    "I agree. He doesn¡¯t get to breathe the same air as us. He doesn¡¯t get to live after tainting her."


    Kael looked straight at me, his eyes burning.


    "She¡¯s our mate, Damon. Ours. No one should even look at her with that kind of thought. And yet this filthy dog touched her? We end him. We make sure no one else ever dares to think of her that way."


    I nodded.


    "Then it¡¯s settled. We kill him."


    Rowan¡¯s voice was a snarl.


    "Not just kill. He deserves pain first. He deserves to suffer."


    Kael¡¯s lips curved into something dark.


    "The torture chamber. We drag him there and make him scream. We¡¯ll make him regret being born."


    I felt the fire in my chest re hotter.


    "Let¡¯s go now. I can¡¯t stand waiting another second."


    That was the first time we brothers agreed on the same thing. We stormed down the stone corridor together, three shadows fueled by rage, our steps loud and sharp. The guards on duty bowed quickly, their eyes darting nervously as we passed, but none of us slowed down.


    The air grew colder the deeper we went into the pce, the walls darker, the silence heavier. The torture chamber sat in the lowest part of the fortress, a ce where no light dared to linger.


    When we reached the thick iron doors, two guards were standing outside, rigid and tense. Rowan barked at them.


    "Open it."


    The guards obeyed, unlocking the heavy chains and pulling the door wide. The stench of blood hit us instantly, sharp and metallic. I didn¡¯t care. My eyes searched the room, ready to feast on Luca¡¯s fear.


    But then my breath caught.


    He wasn¡¯t alive.


    He was hanging limp from the chains, head bowed, blood soaking his shirt. His chest wasn¡¯t moving. His eyes were shut forever.


    Rowan¡¯s voice was sharp.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Kael roared, grabbing the nearest guard by the cor and mming him against the wall.


    "Who killed him?!"


    The guard¡¯s voice cracked, his face pale.


    "My lord, I swear...we don¡¯t know. He was alive when we chained him. We checked. Hourster, when we returned, he was already dead."


    I moved closer to the corpse, my heart pounding in fury. This wasn¡¯t us. Someone had stolen our justice.


    Rowan¡¯s voice was like thunder.


    "Don¡¯t lie to us. You were guarding the door. How could someone get in and kill him without you noticing?"


    The second guard dropped to his knees, trembling.


    "We... we don¡¯t know. No one passed us, my lord. No one."


    Kael shoved the guard harder against the wall, his teeth gritting.


    "You expect us to believe that? He¡¯s dead inside, and you didn¡¯t see a thing?!"


    The guard choked out his words.


    "My lord, I swear on my life... we saw nothing. We heard nothing. It was silent."


    I walked slowly toward them, my voice low and dangerous.


    "Then you¡¯re either blind... or you¡¯re lying."


    Kael¡¯s hand tightened around the guard¡¯s throat.


    "Maybe if I cut your tongue, you¡¯ll finally tell the truth."


    My jaw clenched so hard it hurt.


    "Who? Who dared to touch what was ours to handle?"


    The guards remained silent, shaking under our stares. I turned to them, my voice like fire.


    "You saw nothing. You heard nothing. Then your lives are useless to us."


    Rowan held up his hand.


    "Not yet. Killing them now won¡¯t give us answers. We¡¯ll keep them alive for now, but they will live every day fearing the day wee for them."


    Kael dropped the guard to the ground with a snarl.


    "Fine. But if I find out you¡¯re lying... I¡¯ll make your death worse than his."


    I turned back to Richard¡¯s corpse, staring at the lifeless body. He wasn¡¯t even worth a burial.


    "Throw him to the vultures," I ordered coldly. "Let the scavengers tear his body apart. That¡¯s all he deserves."


    The guards bowed quickly.


    "Yes, my lord."


    We left the chamber, our steps heavy with rage and unfinished hunger for justice. My blood was still boiling. I wanted to destroy something, anything. But when we returned to our quarters, the sight waiting for us froze me in ce.


    Belinda was sitting on the couch. Her back was straight, her face hard, her eyes sharp with anger. She looked like a queen ready to deliver judgment.


    The moment we walked in, she stood and walked toward us, her gaze locked on me.


    Her voice was calm but firm, filled with steel.


    "You need to make a choice. All of you. Especially you, Damon."


    I swallowed, my throat tight.


    "What do you mean?"


    Her eyes darkened, her anger clear.


    "Lisa. I will not share my ce with her. I will not tolerate her shadow over me anymore. You must choose between me and her."


    Rowan frowned.


    "Belinda..."


    But she cut him off, her voice sharp as a de.


    "No. Don¡¯t speak. This isn¡¯t a discussion. This is my demand. If I am your Luna, if I am truly the one you im to protect, then prove it. Choose me. Or choose her. But you cannot have both."


    Her eyes burned into mine, filled with hurt, with anger, with challenge. And then, without waiting for my answer, she turned and walked out, the sound of the door mming behind her echoing in my chest like thunder.


    I stood there frozen, my heart tearing inside me. My fists clenched helplessly.


    Rowan let out a slow breath, shaking his head.


    "She¡¯s serious."


    Kael growled low.


    "And she has every right to be. Damon... this is on you."

 Chapter 173 - my side

    <h4>Chapter 173: 173 - my side</h4>


    173


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I stormed back to my room, mming the heavy door behind me. My fists were still trembling from rage. How dare Lisa make me look weak? How dare she bring the triplets¡¯ attention away from me? My nails dug into my palms as I paced back and forth, each step heavier than thest.


    A knock at the door made me pause.


    "Enter," I called sharply.


    The door opened slowly, and Dolph stepped in. He bowed quickly, his eyes wary.


    "Luna Belinda," he said quietly. "Did you summon me?"


    "Yes," I snapped, my voice cold. "It¡¯s time. Tell me... are you ready?"


    Dolph swallowed. "Are you... Are you ordering the strike now?"


    I fixed him with a re that could burn through stone. "Yes. Lisa. She must die. No mercy. No hesitation. I want her gone before anyone notices anything. Do you understand?"


    He bowed low. "Yes, Ma¡¯am. As youmand."


    I gave a small nod, my heart racing with a mix of fury and anticipation. "Go. And don¡¯t fail me."


    He hesitated for a moment, then left, his footsteps fading down the corridor. I closed my eyes and sank onto my bed, letting out a deep breath. My chest heaved. My mind raced. The triplets wille to me. They will see that I am the one in control.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait long. The door creaked open, and Damon walked in. My chest tightened. I had been expecting him, but seeing him here now... it made my blood boil in a different way.


    I sat up straighter, my lips pressing into a thin line. "Oh... so you¡¯vee. Did youe here to strip me of my Luna position because you want Lisa instead?" I crossed my arms, pouting in a way I knew would make him tense.


    Damon¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. He didn¡¯t step back. Instead, he moved closer. "Belinda," he said softly, his voice calm, almost teasing. "Nobody is stripping you of anything. Your position is yours. You don¡¯t need to worry about that."


    I blinked at him, suspicion and anger mixing in my gaze. "Then why are you here?"


    He sat on the edge of the bed, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from him. "I came here to tell you... Don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t let your anger make you run away from us. You have our time. And you need to stop getting so angry all the time."


    I bit my lip, trying to hide the flicker of something I didn¡¯t want to admit: relief. "Stop getting angry? You don¡¯t understand. Lisa, she¡¯s ruining everything I¡¯ve built, my rtionship with you guys. She¡¯s... she¡¯s..." I broke off, my hands balling into fists.


    Damon ced a hand gently on mine, stopping me mid-motion. "I do understand. But I also know you. You don¡¯t need to fight her to prove your worth. You don¡¯t need to lose yourself in anger. She is not taking us from you, Belinda. I just... I want you here, by my side."


    I stared at him, my chest tight. "By your side?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    "Yes," he said firmly. "I need you. I won¡¯t ever take that away from you. But you can¡¯t let anger control you. You won¡¯t like what happens if you let it take over."


    I let out a shaky breath. My body was still tense, my mind still buzzing with fury, but there was something in his voice, something in the way he looked at me, that made my anger twist into... uncertainty.


    I crossed my arms again, stubbornly, but I felt the tension in my shoulders ease just a fraction. "So... you¡¯re saying I don¡¯t have to fight her to keep my ce?"


    Damon smiled, leaning closer. "Exactly. You have your ce. You have our time and our hearts. But don¡¯t waste it being angry all the time. Lisa isn¡¯t your enemy. Don¡¯t let her make you forget who you are."


    I red at him for a moment, then finally let out a slow sigh. "Fine. But if she even dares..."


    He chuckled softly, cutting me off. "I know. But for now... just let me handle things. You rest, and trust me."


    I sat up straighter on the bed, crossing my arms, but my eyes didn¡¯t leave him. "So... you really think I¡¯m just going to sit here quietly while she walks around, stealing everyone¡¯s attention?" I snapped, my voice sharp.


    Damon leaned against the edge of the bed, a yful smirk on his face. "Stealing attention? Belinda... no one can steal your ce. You know that."


    I huffed. "Do you? Because it sure feels like she¡¯s making the whole pce forget about me. Even Rowan and Kael look at her differently now. And you..." I paused, letting the words sink in, "You¡¯re here talking to me instead of fixing things!"


    He chuckled softly, and the sound made my chest tighten. "Fix things? Belinda, you fix things every day. You control the pce, you control the people alongside us... You control me."


    I blinked at him, trying not to let my heart skip. "Control you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m the Luna, and you guys are Alphas. I¡¯m supposed to guide, to protect, to... to keep order with you. I don¡¯t control you. I..." My words faltered.


    He leaned closer, his voice low, teasing, almost dangerous. "Don¡¯t lie to me. I see the way you think, the way you n, the way you want... everything in order. You want control, and you know it. And that¡¯s exactly why I want you here."


    I frowned, trying to keep my pride intact. "You think your words can calm me? I¡¯m not... I¡¯m not some girl you can talk into feeling better."


    Damon smirked, tilting his head. "No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re more than that."


    I narrowed my eyes, a small spark of irritation mixing with the warmth I couldn¡¯t quite hide. "Stubborn? Me? I am not stubborn. I am... I am..." My words wavered, and I felt my face flush.


    "Exactly," he interrupted, calm but teasing. "You¡¯re always stubborn. You don¡¯t give in easily. And that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s good. But your stubbornness shouldn¡¯t blind you to reality. You can¡¯t let anger run you. You have to think, act, and wait for the right moment."


    I looked away, pretending to consider his words, though my chest still burned with fury. "And what about Lisa?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 174 - 175 - little thief

    <h4>Chapter 174: 175 - little thief</h4>


    175


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I dreamed I was running. My feet pounded against the soft, wet earth, sinking slightly with every step. The bush around me was thick, twisted, and unyielding, tearing at my clothes, snagging at my hair. My chest heaved as I struggled to draw in air, each breath sharp and ragged. My stomach ached, not just from the baby, but from pure, raw fear. I could feel her presence behind me. I knew she wasing.


    "You think you can steal my ce? My men? My life? You think you deserve this?"


    Her voice cut through the forest like a de. Sharp, cruel, and full of venom, it echoed in my ears and made my legs tremble. I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. My mind was too focused on survival, on running, on keeping this small spark of life inside me safe.


    I pushed myself harder, my hands brushing against the branches, wing through leaves that scratched my arms and face. My hair stuck to my damp forehead, sweat mingling with the grime and blood from a small cut I didn¡¯t even feel until it stung. My breaths came fast, sharp, shallow. My legs screamed in protest, every muscle burning with effort, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t fall behind.


    She was relentless. I could hear herughter, cruel and satisfied, floating through the trees. It made my heart pound harder, made the baby inside me kick wildly. "You can¡¯t hide from me, Lisa!" the voice shouted. "You don¡¯t deserve anything you have!"


    I stumbled over a hidden root, my body pitching forward. Pain exploded in my knee, my hip, my ribs, and I cried out, though it was swallowed by the thick forest. I scrambled, trying to push myself upright, my hands shaking, my fingers scraping against rocks and roots. My stomach tightened painfully as the baby shifted. I gasped, clutching my belly, tears streaming down my face, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    Branches tore at my clothes and skin as I scrambled through the undergrowth. Every step felt like a fight with the earth itself, the mud sucking at my heels. My breaths wereing in ragged sobs now, my lungs burning. Behind me, I could hear her getting closer. The sound of her boots crunching over leaves, the snapping of branches, the hiss of her voice, relentless, merciless.


    "You think you can escape me? You little thief! This ends now!"


    I wanted to scream, but no sound came out. My throat burned, my lungs were on fire, but I ran anyway. I ran for my life, for the baby, for the hope that I might somehow survive this nightmare. Every fiber of my being screamed to stop, to fall down, to let it end, but my legs didn¡¯t listen. My heart beat so fast, so violently, that I was sure it would break inside my chest.


    Suddenly, my foot caught on a thick root hidden beneath the leaves. Pain shot through my ankle, radiated up my knee, and stabbed into my side. I fell forward, my hands scraping against the rough earth, twigs piercing my skin. A sharp gasp escaped my lips, but it was swallowed by the dense bush around me. My breath came fast and shallow, my chest heaving as I struggled to push myself up. The mud beneath my palms was slick, refusing to give me traction. My body trembled, weak from the pregnancy and exhaustion, and I felt a wave of hopelessness threaten to overwhelm me.


    And then I heard it, herughter. Sharp, cruel, victorious. It sent shivers down my spine and made my heart thump violently in my chest. Each step she took was deliberate, confident, as though she knew there was no way I could escape.


    "Got you now, little thief," her voice hissed, dripping with malice.


    I forced my head up, blinking through tears and sweat, and there she was. Belinda. My stomach dropped. Her eyes were wild, filled with a hatred that seemed almost tangible. Her lips curled into a cruel sneer, and the cuss in her hand gleamed menacingly, catching the dim light that filtered through the dense canopy above. The cold metal glinted, reflecting my fear back at me, and my chest tightened, my breath caught in my throat.


    I tried to move, to scramble backward, but my body refused to respond. My legs were heavy, my strength sapped, and the panic rising in me was paralyzing. My mind screamed at me to run, to fight, to do anything, but it was like my body had betrayed me.


    "No! Please!" I yelled, my voice raw, breaking under the weight of terror. But even as I cried out, the sound was a mere whisper against the thundering of my own heartbeat.


    Belinda stepped closer, her movements slow, deliberate, almost savoring my fear. Each step seemed to echo through the trees, mocking me, telling me that I had no hope of escape. Her eyes locked on mine, unyielding, merciless.


    "This is where it ends," she snarled, raising the cuss higher, her arm steady, her intention clear. The tip of the de shimmered, sharp and cold.


    I tried to roll away, tried to crawl, but my legs felt like lead, refusing to obey me. My body trembled uncontrobly, and panic surged through every fiber of my being. My stomach ached sharply, not just from the weight of the baby, but from the terror that gripped me. My breaths came in short, ragged gasps, each one painfully shallow, my chest heaving as if I had run for hours. My hands wed at the sheets, seeking some anchor, some grip, but it was useless.


    The cuss hovered above me in my mind¡¯s eye, its cold edge inches from my face, glinting in the dim forest light of my nightmare. I could feel the chill of the air, it sliced through, cutting closer and closer, and I knew there was no escape. The sound of Belinda¡¯sughter echoed in my ears, mocking me, confirming my helplessness. My heart hammered violently in my chest, thundering so loud that it drowned out all other sound.


    And then, everything stopped. The forest, the fear, the steel descending, I was ripped out of it all.


    I woke.


    I screamed, a raw, high-pitched sound that tore itself from my throat. My body convulsed with trembling, sweat soaking my sheets, dripping down my hair and face, clinging to my skin like icy fingers. My heart pounded so violently I thought it might burst through my ribs, every beat a sharp reminder of how close I had felt to death. My chest rose and fell rapidly, ragged gasps breaking through as I tried to calm myself.


    I clutched my stomach instinctively, pressing my hands over my abdomen as if I could shield my baby from the terror I had felt. I felt it shift, the tiny flutters jarring against my touch, and a fresh wave of fear and guilt washed over me. "I... I¡¯m fine... I¡¯m fine..." I whispered, though the words felt hollow even as I said them.


    "Lisa! Lisa!"


    The shout broke through the haze of panic, sharp and panicked, carrying a weight of urgency that made me flinch. Damon¡¯s voice. My eyes snapped open, and I saw him leaning over me, his expression carved with worry, his brows drawn tight, eyes dark with fear and something sharper, anger, maybe even guilt. His hands were on either side of me, steadying, holding me as if he could keep me from sinking back into the nightmare.


    "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?" His voice cracked, tense and strained, desperate for an answer, for a reason that could make this all make sense.

 Chapter 175 - 174 - our blood

    <h4>Chapter 175: 174 - our blood</h4>


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I crossed my arms, my jaw tight. "So, Damon... you¡¯re seriously saying Lisa can stay here? You¡¯re not even considering that there can¡¯t be two Lunas? This pce... it¡¯s mine to guide, to control. You¡¯re saying she can just be here, living, breathing, taking up space?"


    Damon leaned against the desk, arms folded, but there was no warmth in his expression this time. Just irritation. "Belinda... calm down. No one is taking your ce. You¡¯re the Luna. That will never change. But she¡¯s staying because she¡¯s part of us now. She¡¯s pregnant."


    I blinked, anger rising in my chest like fire. "Pregnant? That doesn¡¯t... it doesn¡¯t give her the right to... to sit here, pretending she belongs!"


    He exhaled slowly, as though restraining himself. "You¡¯re blowing this out of proportion."


    I stepped closer, ring up at him. "Blowing it out of proportion? Damon, I¡¯m your Luna! Your mate. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything? Or do you want her instead?"


    He straightened suddenly, eyes darkening. His voice was low, sharp. "Don¡¯t twist my words, Belinda. You are the Luna. That is not in question. But your behavior..." He trailed off, looking me up and down, and I felt the weight of his stare like a knife. "...your behavior is beneath you."


    My heart squeezed painfully, my pride wounded. "Beneath me? You¡¯re calling me beneath myself? Damon...how can you say that to me?"


    He pushed off the desk, stepping forward, his presence filling the space between us. But instead of desire, instead of warmth, I saw only coldness in his eyes. "Because it¡¯s true. You¡¯re acting jealous. Petty. You¡¯re clinging to your title like it¡¯s the only thing that makes you valuable."


    I gasped, my nails digging into my palms. "How dare you..."


    "No." His voice cut through mine, sharp and final. "How dare you, Belinda. Do you think I don¡¯t notice? The way you re, the way you sneer at her, the way you carry yourself as if everyone owes you the ground you walk on. It stinks. Your attitude stinks." His lips curled, disgust shing across his face. "Even your scent right now...it¡¯s foul to me."


    The words hit me harder than a p. My throat tightened. "My... my scent?" I whispered, horrified.


    "Yes." He didn¡¯t soften, didn¡¯t pull back. "When you act like this, when you let envy rule you, when you forget dignity... everything about you repels me. I don¡¯t want to be near you. Do you understand? I don¡¯t even want to breathe the same air when you behave this way."


    I stumbled back a step, my eyes burning with unshed tears. "You can¡¯t mean that," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You¡¯re just angry. You don¡¯t mean that."


    His jaw clenched. "I mean every word."


    Silence crashed between us. My pride screamed at me to shout back, to demand he take his words back, but my heart... my heart ached so badly it was hard to even breathe.


    I forced out augh, bitter and broken. "So that¡¯s it, then. You defend her and tear me down in the same breath. You say I¡¯m Luna, but in the same breath, you strip away everything else."


    His eyes hardened. "I¡¯m not tearing you down, Belinda. I¡¯m reminding you who you are supposed to be. You¡¯re Luna. Act like it. Stop drowning yourself in jealousy and venom."


    My lips trembled, and for a moment, I almost begged him to hold me, to tell me he didn¡¯t mean it. But the look on his face... that disgust, that cold fire... it froze me in ce.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, my nails digging into my skin. "You don¡¯t care about me," I whispered, though I hated the weakness in my voice. "Not really. You only care about keeping her here. About her bastard child."


    His eyes shed dangerously. "Enough, Belinda!" His voice boomed, making me flinch. "Do not speak of the child like that again. That baby carries our blood. That baby will be protected, whether you like it or not."


    Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. My pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    I lifted my chin, even though my throat felt like it was closing. "Fine. Protect her. Protect her bastard. But don¡¯t expect me to smile about it."


    He shook his head slowly, disappointment etched into his face. "You¡¯re better than this. Or at least... I thought you were."


    Those words cut deeper than everything else.


    I turned on my heel before he could see me break, before the tears could spill. I left the room, my heart shattering with every step, his voice still ringing in my ears.


    Your scent is foul to me.


    The words wouldn¡¯t stop echoing.


    I mmed the door behind me and didn¡¯t stop walking until I reached Kael¡¯s chamber. My chest was still heaving, Damon¡¯s words ringing in my ears like knives. Your scent is foul to me.


    I shoved the door open without knocking. Kael was there, lounging on a chair with a cup of wine in his hand. His eyes flicked upzily, but when he saw my face, his brow arched.


    "Well, well," he drawled. "Look who storms in like the world has ended. Did Damon scold you again?"


    I clenched my fists. "He humiliated me, Kael. Right to my face. He said my behavior is beneath me. That my scent..." my voice cracked before I forced it steady, "...disgusts him."


    Kael set his cup down and leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Typical Damon. Always so self-righteous, isn¡¯t he? He thinks his judgment isw. Don¡¯t take it too deep, Belinda. You¡¯re still Luna. No one can change that."


    I crossed my arms, pacing across his room. "He made me feel like I was nothing. Like Lisa and her bastard are more important than me."


    Kael tilted his head, watching me with sharp eyes. "Then forget him. Why waste your breath on Damon¡¯s coldness when you have me and Rowan?"


    I stopped pacing, turning to face him. "Because Damon isn¡¯t just anyone, Kael. He¡¯s your brother. And if he won¡¯t listen to me, then you..." I took a step closer, lowering my voice, letting it slip into something softer, almost seductive, "...you can at least do something about Lisa. Send her away. Out of the pce. Tonight. Just... make her disappear."


    His eyes darkened, but not in the way I wanted. He didn¡¯t even seem to hear my words. His gaze traveled slowly down my body, and then he stood, crossing the space between us in just a few strides.


    "Kael," I started, but before I could finish, he grabbed my wrist, pulling me close. His breath brushed my cheek as his lips curved into a hungry smile.


    "You talk too much about Lisa," he murmured, his voice low, rough. "But I can think of better ways to put that pretty mouth of yours to use."


    I blinked, startled. "Kael, I¡¯m serious! I came here to talk about Damon, about Lisa. Not..."


    "Not what?" His hand slid to my waist, his grip strong, possessive. "Not this?"


    I pushed lightly at his chest, but he only pressed closer, his heat overwhelming. "Kael, listen to me! I said..."


    But he wasn¡¯t listening. His lips brushed against my jaw, down to my neck, slow and teasing. "Forget Damon. Forget Lisa. You came here angry, broken. Let me fix that for you."


    My breath hitched, torn between fury and the way his touch sent shivers down my spine. "Kael, stop..." I tried to keep my voice steady. "I need you to focus. If we don¡¯t get rid of Lisa, everything I¡¯ve worked for..."


    Hisugh was low, vibrating against my skin. "The only thing I want to get rid of right now is the space between us."


    "Kael!" I snapped, pushing harder this time, my eyes shing. But his mouth caught mine before I could say more. His kiss was rough, devouring, like he meant to swallow my anger whole.


    For a heartbeat, my body betrayed me, my lips parting under the force of him. But then rage surged back, and I shoved at his chest with both hands, breaking the kiss.


    "Enough talk," he whispered. "Let me remind you what really matters."


    And once more, he tried to im me with his lips, ignoring every word I had just spoken.

 Chapter 176 - protect me

    <h4>Chapter 176: 176 - protect me</h4>


    176


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t even say anything at that moment. Iy back against the soft pillow, trying to calm the trembling in my body, but it wouldn¡¯t stop. Even though the nightmare had ended, the fear clung to me, heavy and suffocating. I could still see Belinda¡¯s face, the cold cruelty in her eyes, her cuss raised above me, ready to strike. I swallowed hard, wishing I could erase it from my mind, but it was burned in there, vivid and real.


    Damon¡¯s presence beside me was bothforting and frustrating. His hand rested gently on my arm, stroking slowly, trying to ground me. But knowing how he cared for Belinda, how he would never entertain the thought that she could do something so wicked, made my heart sink. How could I prove anything? How could I make him see what she really was?


    "I had... I had a really bad dream," I whispered, my voice trembling. My hands shook as I clutched the sheet, pulling it close to my chest.


    Damon¡¯s dark eyes softened as he leaned closer. "It¡¯s okay, Lisa. You¡¯re safe now. It was just a dream. Nothing will touch you."


    I shook my head, unable to meet his gaze. "It wasn¡¯t just a dream... it felt real. She....Belinda....she was trying to hurt me. She... she wanted to kill me." My words rushed out, unsteady and urgent. "Damon, she¡¯s... she¡¯s dangerous. She¡¯s... she¡¯ll do anything to get what she wants."


    His brows knitted, concern etching deeper lines into his face. He took my hand in his, holding it firmly but gently. "Lisa... I know you¡¯re scared. But she wouldn¡¯t dare... not in my pce, not with me here."


    I bit my lip, frustration and fear knotting in my chest until it almost hurt to breathe. My voice shook as I pressed on, "That¡¯s just it, Damon! You think she wouldn¡¯t, but she would. You don¡¯t see her the way I do. She has been bullying me. She waits, she ns... she... she¡¯ll do anything to hurt me. You have to believe me."


    The room seemed too small, too heavy with all the words I couldn¡¯t yet prove. My hands trembled where they clutched his, and I hated how desperate I sounded, but it was the truth. Belinda wasn¡¯t the angel he thought she was, she was something darker, something dangerous.


    Damon¡¯s expression softened, though a flicker of darkness in his eyes. He squeezed my hand gently, his thumb brushing soothing circles across my knuckles. His touch was warm, grounding, and it made me want to cry even harder. "I do believe you, Lisa," he said quietly, almost as if he were trying to convince me as much as himself. "I believe you¡¯re scared. But she won¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t be afraid."


    I closed my eyes, trying to calm the rapid pounding of my heart. I knew he wouldn¡¯t believed me.


    "And... Luca?" My voice trembled as I asked, my hands clenching into fists. "What about him? Did he....did he try to...?"


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened, and I could see the anger flicker in his dark eyes. "He¡¯s dead, Lisa. The moment we returned to punish him, he was gone. We don¡¯t know exactly what happened." His voice was low, filled with controlled fury, but also a strange kind of relief. "I swear, Lisa... no one will ever touch you. You don¡¯t have to fear him or anyone like him again."


    I shivered despite the warmth of the room, my mind still racing. The thought of Luca, or whoever he really was, dead, made me feel a strange mix of relief and guilt. But the fear for Belinda¡¯s next move gnawed at me. "You... you really mean it? You¡¯ll protect me?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "I mean it," Damon said firmly, his voice low but sharp, leaving no room for argument. "No one will harm you. And I want you to be safe. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to allow two bodyguards to stay with you. It¡¯s only for a short time, until we¡¯re certain there¡¯s no danger left."


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. My palms were damp against the sheets. His words pressed down on me like heavy chains, tightening around my chest. I shook my head quickly, my stomach knotting. "I... I don¡¯t want guards following me around," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I don¡¯t want anyone watching me, Damon. It makes me feel... trapped, like I¡¯m already a prisoner here."


    The moment I said it, silence fell between us. His eyes searched mine, and for a second I thought I had gone too far. His jaw clenched, and I could see the storm gathering in his expression. But then, slowly, something shifted. His eyes softened, though the sharpness in them never truly left.


    "Lisa..." he said, his voice quieter now, but still steady, stillmanding. "I¡¯m not trying to trap you. I¡¯m trying to keep you alive. You¡¯re carrying our child. Do you understand what that means to me? I can¡¯t risk anything happening to you. Please... let me do this. Trust me for once."


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest. The way he looked at me, dark eyes full of worry, full of something I couldn¡¯t name, made my throat close up. I wanted to believe him, to let his words sink in and soothe the terror still lingering from my dream. But another part of me screamed, reminding me of Belinda, of how Damon refused to see through her sweet mask. If he couldn¡¯t believe the truth about her, how could I fully trust him now?


    I dropped my gaze, staring at my trembling hands resting protectively over my belly. The baby moved lightly beneath my touch, and my chest tightened. "You don¡¯t understand," I muttered, my voice breaking. "I already feel like I can¡¯t breathe sometimes. With everyone watching me, judging me, waiting for me to get ruined, If I add guards following me every step of the way, I¡¯ll lose myselfpletely."


    Damon leaned closer, his hand brushing my cheek. "I do understand," he said softly. "More than you think. I know you don¡¯t trust easily, Lisa. I know you feel like people are waiting for you to stumble. But I can¡¯t let that fear blind you to the danger. What if something happens while I¡¯m not here? What if..." His voice cracked slightly.


    I pressed my lips together, torn between fear and pride, between wanting his protection and not wanting to feel caged. Finally, after a long moment, I nodded slightly. "Okay... okay. I¡¯ll let them stay. But just... just for a while."


    Damon¡¯s face softened, and he leaned down to press a gentle kiss to my forehead. "That¡¯s all I ask. Thank you, Lisa."

 Chapter 177 - stay close

    <h4>Chapter 177: 177 - stay close</h4>


    177


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Finally, the doctor came to checked up on me. I sat on the edge of the bed, my heart pounding, waiting for the doctor¡¯s words as if they would decide my entire future. Damon stood near the window, tall and sharp, his arms folded across his chest but his eyes fixed on me in quiet worry. The doctor finished checking my pulse, shining a small light into my eyes, then stepped back with a nod.


    "She¡¯s fine now," he said, his tone calm and steady. "Her body is just tired from the stress andck of proper rest. She should take it easy for a while, but she can leave the clinic today."


    Relief washed over me, but before I could exhale, Damon moved to my side in an instant, like he had been holding his breath the whole time too. His hand rested lightly on my shoulder, protective but firm, like he was making a silent promise to keep me safe.


    "You heard him," Damon said softly, his gaze flicking down to mine.


    I nodded, not trusting my voice. Somehow, it felt like if I spoke, the knot of emotions swelling in my chest would spill out in front of both of them. Damon helped me stand, one arm gently around me like he was afraid I might fall again. We walked back through the pce hallways together, his stride strong and steady while mine was slow, but he never rushed me. He adjusted himself to my pace, guiding me as if I were the most fragile thing in his world.


    By the time we entered my room, the weight in my body demanded I sit again. He helped me onto the chair near the wardrobe. His hand lingered a second too long before he pulled away, and I tried not to think too hard about how muchfort I found in that touch.


    I stood after a moment, deciding I needed to change out of the clothes I had worn to the clinic. My skin still felt mmy, and I wanted to feel clean again. I pulled out a simple dress, something soft andfortable, then hesitated. Damon was still there, leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed, watching me.


    "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll just change quickly," I said, my voice quieter than I intended.


    He raised an eyebrow, almost like he wanted to tease me, but instead he gave a small nod and didn¡¯t move. His presence filled the room, his steady eyes tracing every movement I made. I tried to act natural, but the truth was, my pulse was racing.


    I turned slightly, pulling down the zipper at the back of my dress. My fingers were shaky, not because of the zipper, but because of the heavy silence between us. The fabric slid down my shoulders, and just as I was about to step out of it, I felt Damon move closer.


    Before I could turn, his hand brushed lightly against my bare back. I froze, my breath catching in my throat. His touch wasn¡¯t rushed or careless, it was deliberate, almost reverent. His fingers traced the crescent-shaped birthmark that sat at the center of my back, just below my shoulder de.


    I stiffened, instinctively wanting to pull away, but then he leaned closer. His lips pressed softly against the mark, and the warmth of his kiss sent a shiver rushing through me.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Damon murmured against my skin. His voice was low, rough, as if he wasn¡¯t speaking to me but to himself. "What¡¯s it all about?"


    I swallowed hard, gripping the edge of my dress in my fists to keep steady. "I...I don¡¯t know," I whispered, my voice trembling. "It¡¯s just... just a birthmark. Nothing special."


    He didn¡¯t move right away. He lingered there, his breath warm against my back, before finally straightening. "Nothing special?" He almost scoffed, though not unkindly. "Lisa, marks like this don¡¯t just happen by chance."


    I turned to face him then, pulling the fresh dress against my chest, needing to create space between us or else I would drown in the intensity of his gaze. "It¡¯s nothing, Damon," I said, a little too firmly this time. I had to look away, pretending to focus on fixing my dress. "Please... don¡¯t think too much about it."


    He studied me for a long moment, like he wanted to push, to demand the truth out of me, but then he exhaled slowly and let it go.


    Once I finished changing, I turned back to him with a small smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "I want to go outside," I said softly. "Just... fresh air. Away from all this. Away from the walls of this pce. Even just for a little while."


    His brow furrowed instantly, his jaw tightening. "Outside?"


    I drew in a shaky breath, my fingers twisting together as I tried to exin. "It¡¯s just... every corner of this pce feels heavy. The walls are closing in on me, Damon. Every time I close my eyes, I feel like I¡¯m suffocating."


    His face softened, though his jaw was still set hard. He hated seeing me like this, I could tell. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair from my face, his touch gentle but steady.


    "Lisa," he murmured, "you don¡¯t have to be afraid here. You¡¯re safe with me."


    I let out a bitterugh that came out more like a sob. "Safe? I know you mean well, but my mind won¡¯t let me rest. I need to feel it, Damon. I need to step outside and remind myself that the world is bigger than these walls. That I¡¯m not trapped."


    His eyes searched mine, deep and intense, and I could see the battle raging inside him. He wanted to say no, I knew it. The thought of me outside, unprotected, probably terrified him. But at the same time, he could see how much I was breaking apart inside.


    The silence stretched, heavy between us, until finally, he exhaled slowly. His grip on my arm tightened, not rough, but grounding.


    "Fine," he said atst, his voice low andmanding. "But I¡¯ming with you."


    My heart leapt at the words, relief washing through me so strongly that tears blurred my vision. "Thank you," I whispered, almost choking on the words.


    He studied me for another long moment, then cupped my cheek with his hand. "Don¡¯t thank me, Lisa. Just... promise me you¡¯ll stay close."


    I nodded quickly, pressing my hand over his. "I promise. I just... I just want to breathe again."

 Chapter 178 - next time

    <h4>Chapter 178: 178 - next time</h4>


    178


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stood frozen for a heartbeat after Damon agreed to take me outside, my chest still rising and falling faster than it should. The relief that swept through me was so powerful it almost brought tears to my eyes. I hadn¡¯t realized how much the pce walls weighed on me until I heard him say, "Fine."


    Without wasting time, he turned toward the door and called for one of his guards. His voice carried authority, deep and unwavering, even though I could feel the tension still thrumming in him.


    "Prepare the pnquin," Damon ordered. "And make sure food is packed, fruits, bread, and wine. Enough for a pic."


    The guard bowed low, fist pressed to his chest. "At once, my lord."


    As the guard hurried away, Damon closed the door, and suddenly the chamber felt smaller, quieter, filled only with the sound of my own heartbeat. He turned back to me, and his sharp gaze softened just slightly.


    "You really want this?" he asked, his tone low, almost like he was giving me onest chance to change my mind.


    I nodded. "Yes, Damon. More than anything. Just for a little while."


    On impulse, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around him. I buried my face against his chest, inhaling the faint scent of cedar and steel that always clung to him. For a moment, he stiffened, as though my sudden closeness had caught him off guard, but then his arms came around me, firm, steady, anchoring me in a way I didn¡¯t know I craved until now.


    Before I could stop myself, before I could even think about what I was doing, I tilted my head up and pressed my lips to his.


    The kiss was brief, soft, almost trembling, but it was mine. I kissed him first.


    The instant our lips touched, I felt the shock ripple through both of us. My own heart nearly leapt out of my chest. The realization of what I had done hit me like a storm, and I pulled back quickly, my breath unsteady.


    "Oh..." I whispered, my hand flying to my lips. Heat flooded my cheeks. What had I done? I wasn¡¯t supposed to...


    Damon¡¯s eyes were wide, his lips parted in surprise. But then, slowly, a smile curved across his mouth, a smile that carried both amusement and something deeper, something that made my stomach twist.


    "Well," he said softly, his voice like velvetced with mischief. "I like this side of you."


    I blinked. "W...what?"


    His hand was warm beneath my chin, firm yet gentle, and I could feel the strength in his touch as if it could hold me steady no matter how much I trembled inside. My breath hitched, sharp and shallow, when his words sank in. He said it like a challenge, like he was daring me to keep proving him right.


    Then, before I had the chance to think, his lips touched mine again. Not rushed this time, not stolen, it was deliberate, slow, and lingering, as though he was tasting something he had been waiting for. My whole body stiffened at first, shocked that I had allowed this moment to happen twice, shocked that it felt even more consuming than before. But his mouth was warm and steady, not greedy, not forceful. It was the kind of kiss that told me he wanted me to feel it, to remember it, to admit it.


    A sound escaped me, unbidden, a tiny gasp, caught between surprise and the dangerous pull of desire. I hated myself for it, hated the way it betrayed me, but I couldn¡¯t stop. My fingers, traitorous and trembling, clutched at the front of his tunic, balling the fabric tight in my fists as though holding onto him could anchor me against the storm raging inside. I hadn¡¯t meant to draw closer, but my body leaned into his of its own ord. For a heartbeat, maybe two, I let myself drown in the heat of him, in the softness of the moment, in the wild fluttering of my own heart.


    And then I realized what I was doing. A jolt of panic shot through me. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I wasn¡¯t supposed to let him in, not this far, not this easily. Yet my lips lingered, my eyes fluttered shut, and for that stolen heartbeat longer, I allowed myself the selfishness of surrender.


    Then...


    "My lord," a voice called from behind the door, urgent yet respectful. "The pnquin is ready, and the servants await yourmand."


    I flinched, my heart lurching as though I¡¯d been caught doing something forbidden. Damon pulled back but didn¡¯t release me. Instead, he chuckled low in his throat, his forehead resting lightly against mine.


    "Saved by the guard," he murmured teasingly. "Or maybe not saved at all. What do you think?"


    I pushed lightly against his chest, though my face was still burning. "Damon!" I hissed. "Don¡¯t tease me."


    "Why not?" His grin widened as he finally let me go, though his eyes never left me. "I rather like seeing you blush like this."


    I turned away quickly, my hands twisting together, trying to regain myposure. I didn¡¯t know what shocked me more, that I had kissed him, or that he seemed to enjoy it so much. Either way, the room felt far too warm, and my heart was still racing.


    Damon straightened, his expression smoothing back into the calm,manding mask he wore so easily. "Come," he said. "Let¡¯s not keep them waiting."


    But as he reached for the door, he nced back at me one more time, his voice dropping so only I could hear.


    "And Lisa... next time, don¡¯t run from what you want."


    The corridors of the pce echoed with the sound of our footsteps as he led me out, but my mind was still caught on his words, on the kiss, on the way my lips still tingled with the memory of his. My heart warred between shame and something I didn¡¯t dare name.


    When we stepped outside, the sun was just beginning its descent, casting golden light over the pce grounds. Waiting for us was the pnquin, draped in fine cloth, with sturdy bearers already in ce. A woven basket rested beside it, the aroma of fresh bread and sweet fruit drifting through the air.


    The sight filled me with a strange mix of excitement and nervousness. Damon gestured for me to step inside first, his hand steady as he offered it to me. His grip was warm, strong, and reassuring.


    As I settled into the pnquin, I couldn¡¯t stop reying the moment in my mind. The hug. The kiss. His teasing words. And though I tried to scold myself, though I tried to remember that I was supposed to be cautious, careful, distant, my lips still curved into a smile I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 179 - every day

    <h4>Chapter 179: 179 - every day</h4>


    179


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The pce gates creaked open, and I felt my chest tighten with a rush of emotions I could hardly name. The pnquin swayed gently as the bearers lifted it, their rhythmic steps carrying us away from the suffocating walls I had long thought might swallow me whole. I sat inside, surrounded by soft cushions embroidered with gold threads, but my eyes were fixed on the small window slit, where I could glimpse the world beyond.


    The air that filtered in carried with it the faint scent of pine and earth, so different from the heavy perfumes and incense of the pce halls. My hands clenched and unclenched in myp, nerves pricking at me, but beneath the nervousness was something else: relief. Freedom. A taste of life outside the golden cage.


    I turned my head slightly, and there he was, Damon. He rode beside the pnquin, not inside it, his dark cloak fluttering in the breeze, his posture upright andmanding. His hand rested lightly on the reins of his horse, but his eyes never strayed far from me. Always watchful. Always protective. Always him.


    And though I knew he was my guardian, my jailer, and at times the very source of my frustrations, I could not deny the strange warmth that crept into my chest as I watched him.


    The pnquin rocked forward again, and my thoughts scattered. Outside, vigers paused in their work to bow or look on curiously. Their simple tunics, earth-stained hands, and sun-warmed faces seemed like something from another worldpared to my silks and jewels. A pang struck me, jealousy, perhaps? Or longing? To live without so many chains, even if it meant hardship.


    After what felt like hours, the pnquin slowed, and Damon lifted a hand, signaling the guards. We had reached a quiet stretch of meadow, just beyond a grove of tall oaks. The grass was high and soft, swaying gently in thete afternoon breeze, and the air smelled sweet, with wildflowers, damp soil, and the faintest trace of honey.


    When Damon opened the pnquin door, I hesitated only a moment before stepping out. My slippers sank into the earth, cool and uneven, nothing like the polished marble floors of the pce. The sensation startled me, and then soothed me.


    "Here," Damon said, his voice low but steady, as if he had prepared this ce for me all along.


    The guards, under his instruction, quicklyid out a fine, woven nket. Upon it, they arranged what had been packed: fresh bread, still warm from the pce ovens; a wheel of soft cheese wrapped in cloth; ripe grapes glistening like jewels; dried figs; roastedmb, fragrant with herbs; and a pitcher of watered wine cooled in y. It was not the extravagant feast of a banquet, yet it felt richer than any golden tter I had ever been served.


    I sank slowly to the nket, smoothing my gown beneath me. The open sky stretched endlessly above, and for the first time in what felt like years, I breathed without weight pressing on my chest.


    Damon lowered himself across from me, his broad frame folding gracefully to the ground. He poured me wine with his own hand, not once allowing a guard to intrude. That small gesture alone made my throat tighten.


    "Does it feel different?" he asked, watching me closely.


    I nodded, fingers trembling as I lifted the cup. "It feels... real. The air, the earth, the quiet." My voice wavered as I tried to find words. "In the pce, everything is too polished, too staged. Here, even the wind feels alive."


    His lips curved faintly, that half-smile that always seemed to both tease and reassure me. "And you...you look alive out here, Lisa. More alive than I have ever seen you behind those walls."


    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I looked down quickly, busying myself with breaking off a piece of bread. But his words lingered, curling inside me like a me I dared not touch.


    We ate quietly at first. I chewed slowly, savoring the taste of simple food, the texture of bread against my tongue, the sweetness of grapes bursting in my mouth.


    <fn7eed> Content originallyes from F¦ÉndNovel</fn7eed>


    At one point, Damon leaned forward, tearing off a strip of roastedmb and holding it out toward me. "Try this," he said, almost casually, but his gaze lingered on my lips as if the act was anything but casual.


    I hesitated, then leaned forward, taking the bite from his hand. My heart thudded wildly, and the air between us seemed to spark. His eyes darkened for a brief second, and I quickly busied myself with pouring more wine, though my hands trembled.


    "See?" he murmured. "Not so hard to take what is offered to you."


    I lifted my chin, stubbornness rising to shield me from the flush in my cheeks. "You say that as if I am always timid."


    He smirked, leaning back on one arm. "You are timid. Until you¡¯re not. And when you¡¯re not..." His eyes lingered on me in a way that made my breath falter. "It¡¯s dangerous. And beautiful."


    The words stole something from me, my pride, perhaps, or my defenses. My chest felt too tight, my hands restless. And when his gaze softened, just slightly, I had to look away, pretending to admire the horizon.


    The meadow stretched endlessly, bathed in the golden glow of sunset. The grass danced with the breeze, and a few birds wheeled overhead. Yet all I could feel was him, his nearness, his presence, his steady watchfulness.


    I reached down, plucking a wildflower from the grass beside me. I twirled it between my fingers, staring at it as if it held the answer to my restless heart. "Do you ever wish you were not bound by duty, Damon? That you could just... be a man, and not an Alpha, not amander?"


    The question slipped out before I could stop it. My voice cracked slightly at the end.


    His expression shifted, surprise first, then something deeper. He leaned forward, his voice low, almost rough. "Every day."


    My breath caught. The flower trembled in my hand, and before I could think, he reached out, plucking it from my fingers. He turned it once in his hand, then tucked it gently behind my ear.


    The touch burned through me, though it was light as air. My chest ached, my lips parted as if to speak, but no words came.

 Chapter 180 - with you

    <h4>Chapter 180: 180 - with you</h4>


    180


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Damon rose first, offering his hand to me like a knight from the old tales. I slipped my fingers into his, and he pulled me easily to my feet. My legs tingled from sitting so long, but there was a new kind of lightness in my chest that made me want to walk, to stretch my limbs and breathe deeply.


    "Shall we?" he asked, his tone quieter now, almost tender, as though he didn¡¯t want to shatter the fragile peace that had grown between us.


    "Yes," I said, unable to hide the small smile tugging at my lips. "Let¡¯s walk."


    We left the nket behind for the moment, letting it rest there among the wildflowers. Damon walked at my side, tall and steady, his presence like a shield but also strangely gentle now, as though he¡¯d shed the weight ofmand for a short while. My hand brushed against his as we walked, and though I didn¡¯t dare take it fully, the closeness sent tiny sparks racing through me.


    The path curved slightly, leading us through a cluster of trees where the leaves whispered above us. Shafts of golden light streamed through the branches, painting stripes across his strong shoulders. I found myself watching him in secret, the way the sunlight caught in his dark hair, the proud line of his jaw, the quiet focus in his eyes, even when he wasn¡¯t speaking.


    He noticed, of course. Damon always noticed. "You¡¯re staring," he murmured without turning, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I looked away quickly. "No, I wasn¡¯t."


    "Yes, you were." He stopped walking, forcing me to pause as well, and turned to face me. His lips curved in that faint, teasing smile that always seemed to undo me. "Don¡¯t deny it, Lisa."


    I swallowed hard, trying to gather my scattered thoughts. "And what if I was?"


    "Then it means you see me the way I see you." His voice dropped, soft and low, but every word struck deep.


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. My heart thundered against my ribs, my breath caught like a trapped bird. I wanted to tell him he was wrong, or perhaps that he was right, I didn¡¯t even know anymore. But before I could find words, he reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, his knuckles brushing my cheek. The touch was so simple, yet it set me trembling.


    "Damon..." I whispered his name, spilling from me like a plea.


    He didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he turned back to the path, his hand lingering at my arm for a heartbeat longer before letting go. "Come," he said softly. "There¡¯s more to see before the light fades."


    We walked again, this time slower, almost aimlessly, as if neither of us wanted the day to end. The world around us seemed more alive than ever: the distant hum of insects, the rustle of grass swaying in the evening breeze, the call of a bird flying low across the horizon. For the first time in so long, I felt free. Not trapped within stone walls, not burdened by endless rules and expectations. Just... alive, walking beside him.


    We came to a gentle rise where thend sloped upward, and at the top, we paused to look back. From there, we could see the meadow spread wide, our nket like a small patch of color in the sea of green and gold. Beyond that, the faint shimmer of the river caught the dying light, winding like silver through thend.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," I whispered.


    Damon nced at me, not the view, his eyes steady. "Yes. It is."


    I felt the words in my chest more than I heard them, and I had to turn away before my heart betrayed me. We stood there for a long while, watching the sun dip lower, painting the sky in shades of orange and rose.


    By the time we descended, the air had grown cooler, shadows stretching longer across the ground. Damon¡¯s hand brushed mine again, and this time I didn¡¯t pull away. I let my fingers slip into his, tentative at first, but when he closed his hand firmly around mine, it felt natural, like it had always been meant that way.


    We walked in silence for a while, our steps matching, our hands joined. I could feel the strength in his grip, but also the care, the unspoken promise that he wouldn¡¯t let me stumble. And strangely, it didn¡¯t scare me. It soothed me.


    As we neared the edge of the meadow, the guard who had brought the pnquin earlier came into view, standing dutifully by the shaded grove where it waited. He gave a small bow when he saw us approaching, but Damon lifted his hand in a gesture that told him to wait a little longer.


    "Not yet," Damon said quietly, looking at me instead of the guard. "Let¡¯s walk a little more."


    I nodded, unable to stop the smile that rose in me. I didn¡¯t want this to end either.


    We followed the curve of the meadow until the sun was only a sliver above the horizon. The sky deepened into violet and gold, the first stars shyly appearing. Damon finally slowed, then stopped, his gaze fixed on the darkening sky.


    "It¡¯s gettingte," he said reluctantly.


    I nodded, though my heart ached at the thought of going back. "Yes."


    His eyes softened, and he squeezed my hand gently before releasing it. "But we¡¯lle again," he promised, his voice steady, carrying a weight that felt almost like an oath. "I¡¯ll bring you outside whenever you wish."


    The words settled deep inside me, filling me with warmth I hadn¡¯t expected. I wanted to believe him.


    When we reached the grove, the guard straightened, ready to help us. Damon gave ast lingering nce at the horizon, then motioned for me to enter first. I stepped inside, my heart still racing, my mind still tangled with everything that had passed between us that day. Damon followed, his presence filling the small space, and as the pnquin lifted, carrying us back to the pce.


    The sway of the pnquin was gentle, almost like a luby, but I was far too aware of Damon beside me to allow sleep to im me. The thin curtains that shielded us from the world outside let in streaks of fading sunlight, gold bleeding into purple as dusk settled. My skirts brushed against his boots, and every time the pnquin rocked, our shoulders touched. I felt each contact like a spark, delicate but impossible to ignore.


    Damon turned to me then, his profile strong against the dimming glow. For a long while, he said nothing, simply studied me with those steady eyes of his. The silence pressed against me, filled with unspoken things, until atst he broke it. His voice was low, softer than I was used to.


    <fnbd29> Chapters first released on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnbd29>


    "Did you enjoy your day?"


    I smiled, unable to help it. The truth spilled from me with ease. "I did," I said quietly. "I enjoyed it more than I can exin. The air, the freedom, the food... even theughter." I hesitated, then added in a voice softer still, "I enjoyed being with you."


    His lips curved slightly, not quite a smile but close, the kind of expression Damon rarely gave anyone. "Good," he murmured, leaning back a little.

 Chapter 181 - welcome party

    <h4>Chapter 181: 181 - wee party</h4>


    181


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The pce loomed tall and familiar as the pnquin finally drew into the gates, its carved wooden frame creaking faintly after the long journey back. The sun had dipped low, spilling itsst fire across the courtyard stones, and the air carried that quiet stillness that onlyes just before nightfall.


    The pnquin stopped, and the guards stepped forward to set it carefully down. I rose first, my boots striking the stone. Then, without thinking, I turned and extended my hand toward her. She hesitated only a heartbeat, then ced her palm in mine.


    Her hand was small, soft, and the faint tremble in her fingers made my chest tighten. Slowly, I helped her down, steadying her with more care than I should have.


    "Careful," I murmured, though she hardly needed the warning.


    She looked up at me then, her eyes catching the glow of the pce torches being lit, and for an instant, the world around us, the guards, the servants, the bustle of evening, faded away.


    I cleared my throat and forced myself to release her hand, though my skin still burned from the contact.


    "Come," I said quietly. "I¡¯ll walk you back."


    She nodded, her smile soft, and we moved together across the courtyard. The cool night air brushed against us, carrying with it the faint scent of the gardens beyond. My steps slowed without me realizing it, just to keep pace with her, to make the walkst a little longer.


    When we reached her chamber doors, I stopped. She turned toward me, her hands sped in front of her now, her face lowered, but her eyes lifting once, meeting mine.


    "Thank you," she said softly.


    "For what?" I asked, my voice rougher than I meant.


    "For today."


    Her words struck deep. I only nodded, afraid that if I said more, I might betray the storm building in my chest.


    I gave a small bow and stepped back, forcing myself to turn. My own chamber was down the corridor, and I had almost reached it when a sound caught my ear: voices.


    At first faint, then sharper.


    Kael¡¯s. Rowan¡¯s.


    And then, another. Deeper. Older. A voice that froze me where I stood.


    I narrowed my eyes and followed the sound, my boots quiet against the polished stone floor. The voices came from the hall near the council chamber.


    I moved faster, a strange unease curling in my gut.


    As I neared, I caught sight of them, Kael, Rowan, standing tense, their bodies angled defensively. And opposite them, cloaked in the heavy folds of travel-stained garments, stood a man I had not seen in years.


    My breath stilled.


    Fridolf.


    Our uncle.


    "Uncle..."


    <fn9832> Discover more novels at Find[F]ovel</fn9832>


    The word slipped out before I could stop it, low and steady.


    Fridolf turned, and for the first time in years, his eyes met mine. A faint smile curved his lips, warm, grounded, and so achingly familiar it made the years between us copse in an instant.


    I stepped forward, not rushing, not faltering, but with the firm stride of a man who had waited too long. When we sped forearms, the strength in his grip was unchanged. Then, almost against my own instincts, I pulled him closer into a brief, solid embrace, nothing extravagant, but heavy with meaning.


    "It¡¯s been too long," I said, my voice rough, the words sharpened by all the years of silence. "Where have you been, Uncle? Do you have any idea how much your absence has cost us? You left after we took the throne and walked away, just like that."


    Fridolf gave a low chuckle, the sound rumbling like it had when we were boys at his side. He pulled back slightly, his hands steady on my shoulders. "I know,d. I know. I¡¯ve missed you all more than you can imagine."


    Kael stood just behind me, jaw tight, his eyes fixed on Fridolf with that rare flicker of emotion he never let anyone else see. Rowan¡¯s chest rose and fell faster than usual, his fists clenching once before he finally allowed himself a sharp nod in greeting. None of us broke down, none of us spilled over with words, but the air itself was thick with the weight of what had been lost and what was suddenly returned.


    I studied Fridolf. Older, yes. Weathered, marked by years of hard miles. But unbroken. Solid. The same anchor he had always been. And gods, how we had needed that anchor. He was a true one. He helped us when we killed our father, giving us tactics on how to escape from that monster, and after we got hold of the throne, he vanished.


    "We thought you were dead," I said tly. The words were less confession than usation.


    His smile dimmed, but his gaze never wavered. "I know. And perhaps I should have been. The road I walked was not one a manes back from easily. But I endured. And now, I am here."


    I gave a short nod, not trusting myself to say more. My throat burned, but I kept myposure.


    "Then it¡¯s enough," I muttered finally, gripping his forearm again, this time tighter. "You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s all that matters."


    Fridolf¡¯s hand came down against my back, firm and grounding, just as he used to when I was a boy.


    "We need to throw you a wee party," Kael yelled out, and we all supported him.


    The great hall was lit with fire, shadows dancing across the carved beams overhead. The scent of roasted boar and spiced venison filled the air, mingling with the thick sweetness of mead already spilling into mugs faster than the servants could carry the barrels.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the hall roared with life. Warriors mmed their tankards together, theirughter booming against the stone walls. Songs rose, old songs, war songs, the kind that made the blood run hot and the heart beat faster.


    Fridolf, of course, took to it as though he had never been gone a day. He stood at the center of it all, tankard in one hand, his arm already draped around a pretty serving maid with dark hair andughing eyes. She giggled as he spun her into the crude rhythm of the pipes and drums, and soon another young woman joined them, drawn by his boomingugh and the careless charm that seemed to spill from him as easily as the wine he drank.


    Kael smirked into his cup, shaking his head. "Some things never change."


    Rowan chuckled low, though his eyes softened as he watched. "Ohhh. The man hasn¡¯t lost his taste for women or drink."


    The music grew louder, feet stomping against the floor as the women whirled in their dresses. Fridolf caught another by the waist, lifting her into the air as she squealed, then setting her down with a flourish that sent the hall into cheers.

 Chapter 182- a trap

    <h4>Chapter 182: 182- a trap</h4>


    182


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    The hall was filled with noise,ughter, music, pping, women shrieking with delight as Uncle Fridolf twirled them one after another. He looked the same as I remembered him, only older and rougher. His beard was thicker, streaked with gray, his eyes sharper but full of that same charm he used to wield like a de.


    I leaned back in my chair, arms folded over my chest, watching him. Something about it sat wrong with me. After all these years, after disappearing without a single word, hees back like this? Dancing,ughing, drinking, as if nothing had happened?


    I turned to my brothers, lowering my voice.


    "Tell me you don¡¯t find this strange," I said, my tone t but heavy. "Our uncle returns after years of silence, no word, no letter, no sign of life. And now here he is, drinking and dancing with women like he never left. Doesn¡¯t that bother you?"


    Rowan gave me a look, his expression softer than mine. "Kael, not everything has to be an intrigue. Maybe you¡¯re just overthinking. He¡¯s back. That¡¯s what matters."


    I let out a shortugh, sharp, humorless. "Overthinking? Rowan, we grew up watching our father slit throats without blinking. We learned early that nothing is ever simple. And you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m overthinking because I find it strange that Fridolf just shows up after vanishing for years?"


    Damon, who had been silent so far, finally turned his head toward me. His voice was calmer, more measured than mine. "You¡¯re too quick to mistrust, Kael. Fridolf was there for us when no one else was. Don¡¯t forget that. When Father almost killed us..." His jaw tightened at the memory. "...we only escaped because Fridolf told us what to do. He gave us the idea to end it. Without him, we¡¯d all be dead."


    I studied Damon¡¯s face for a moment. Always so steady, so loyal. Always trying to hold the ground for the rest of us. I smirked, but there was no warmth in it.


    "You speak like you owe him everything," I said. "But don¡¯t misinterpret things, brother. Fridolf wasn¡¯t there for us because he loved us. He was there because he wanted Father gone. We just happened to be his weapon."


    Rowan frowned at me. "Kael, that¡¯s not fair. You don¡¯t know that. He risked his life for us. He could have let Father kill us and taken the throne for himself. But he didn¡¯t. He saved us."


    I shook my head, leaning forward on the table, lowering my voice further. "Saved us? Or used us? Think about it. He didn¡¯t strike Father down himself. He told us to do it. He gave us the idea, nted it in our heads. And when it was done, he left. Convenient, isn¡¯t it? He disappears while we carry the burden, the guilt, the blood on our hands. He wasn¡¯t there when we needed protection. And now he returns, just when everything in thisnd is stable again. Does that not strike either of you as strange?"


    <fn3d63> This content belongs to find(?)ovel</fn3d63>


    Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "You always see shadows where there is light, Kael. Always questioning, always doubting. Not every man carries hidden motives."


    I scoffed. "You think I¡¯m paranoid, but paranoia is what has kept us alive. I trusted Father once. I will not make that mistake again, even with Fridolf."


    Rowan shifted in his seat, ncing toward our uncle as he spun another girl into his arms. The woman squealed withughter, clinging to him like he was the only man in the hall. Rowan sighed. "You make it sound like he¡¯s an enemy. He¡¯s blood, Kael. He¡¯s family."


    "Family doesn¡¯t always mean safety," I muttered.


    Damon leaned closer, his voice dropping low. "You¡¯re letting suspicion blind you. Fridolf is here now. That¡¯s all that matters. He came back when he could have stayed gone. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?"


    I met his stare, unflinching. "It means he has a reason. And until I know what that reason is, I won¡¯t trust him. Not blindly. Not again."


    I leaned back again, my arms folding across my chest, my eyes never leaving Fridolf as heughed and kissed the hand of another woman.


    "You can believe what you like," I said quietly. "But I¡¯ll be watching him. Closely. And if he proves me right, I won¡¯t hesitate."


    Fridolf¡¯sughter rang out across the hall again, deep and rolling like thunder. He had two women clinging to his arms now, their faces flushed from wine and dancing. When he caught sight of us sitting at the long table, he waved with a grin wide enough to split his face.


    "Come now, boys!" he called out, his voice booming over the music. "What are you doing brooding in that corner like monks in prayer? Join me! Come and dance, drink, live a little!"


    Rowan chuckled awkwardly and lifted his cup in a half-toast. "We¡¯re fine here, Uncle. This night is yours. You¡¯re the center of it all, everyone¡¯s eyes are on you. Enjoy it."


    Fridolf tilted his head back andughed again. "The center, am I? Ha! You make me sound like some pompous lord. I¡¯m just a man d to be home." He spun one of the girls, who squealed as her skirts red, then kissed her hand with exaggerated gantry. "But if you won¡¯t join me, then at least raise your cups. Drink with me!"


    Damon lifted his cup this time, his voice steady but kind. "We already have, Uncle. And we will again. But tonight, let the people see you. Let them feel your return. We¡¯ve had your chambers prepared, you needn¡¯t worry about anything. Just... enjoy yourself."


    Fridolf¡¯s eyes softened at that, though his smile remained. He pped his hands together, calling for more music.


    "As you say,ds! As you say! But don¡¯t think you¡¯ll escape me forever. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll drag you into the dance if I have to!"


    Rowanughed lightly, shaking his head. "We¡¯ll see about that."


    I said nothing, only raised my cup in a silent gesture. My eyes never left him. He looked so at ease, so alive, as though the years of absence had been nothing more than a passing season. And yet... the unease in my chest only grew.


    Damon leaned closer to me, lowering his voice. "Don¡¯t scowl so openly, Kael. He¡¯ll notice."


    "Let him notice," I muttered, my fingers tightening around the cup. "If he¡¯s hiding something, better he knows I¡¯m not fooled."


    Rowan leaned forward suddenly, squinting at me across the table. "You were smiling earlier," he said, his tone suspicious but soft. "When Uncle walked in, when you hugged him, you smiled. Why the change of heart now, Kael?"


    I snorted, setting my cup down with more force than I intended. The sound echoed over the wood. "Because it was a trap."

 Chapter 183 the mood

    <h4>Chapter 183: 183 the mood</h4>


    183


    ~Kael¡¯s POV


    I yawned loudly, stretching my arms as I leaned back in the chair. The wine was warm in my stomach, the firelight flickered across the hall, and theughter of women around Uncle Fridolf was still echoing. But my patience had run dry.


    I turned to my Damon. "This has gone on long enough. Either we round up this whole thing, or we leave Uncle to enjoy his night alone. I¡¯m done sitting here pretending."


    Rowan raised a brow at me, his mouth twisting into a smirk. "Already tired, Kael? You¡¯re usually the one keeping everyone awake until dawn."


    "I¡¯m not tired," I muttered, though the yawn betrayed me again. "I¡¯m bored. And I don¡¯t like sitting here, watching him. Something about this feels off. I¡¯ve said it already."


    Damon gave me one of his warning looks, the kind that told me he didn¡¯t want another argument. "We¡¯ll round up the party then. He¡¯s back, and he deserves his time. But you¡¯re right, we should call an end before half the women here faint from his energy."


    Rowan chuckled, shaking his head. "The man hasn¡¯t changed. Gone for years and still the first to steal every woman¡¯s eye."


    I ignored Rowan¡¯s attempt at humor, leaning forward instead, my voice low. "Before we end this... Damon, I need to ask you something."


    Damon looked at me sharply. "What is it?"


    I hesitated for only a breath before speaking. "Lisa¡¯s child. How is the child?"


    Rowan froze mid-smirk, and Damon¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    I continued, careful with my words. "I mean the child, Damon. Not the mother. You know where I stand with her." I looked away, my jaw tightening. "But the baby... the baby is ours. And I want to know."


    Damon¡¯s face softened, though he kept his tone steady. "Lisa and the baby are fine. She¡¯s been resting. The doctor says both are healthy. You don¡¯t need to worry, Kael. If you want, you can check on them yourself. Nothing stops you."


    I nodded once, relief settling in my chest though I didn¡¯t show it. "Good. That¡¯s all I needed to know."


    Rowan snorted suddenly, hisugh sharp and bitter. "Of course. We only want the child, not the mother. Let¡¯s not pretend otherwise. She¡¯s a burden, Kael. A distraction. We already have our Luna¡ªBelinda. Lisa will never be more than a vessel."


    His words cut deep, though I didn¡¯t let it show. My lips twitched into a smirk to cover the storm inside me. "I¡¯m d we agree on something, Rowan. But don¡¯t forget¡ªthe vessel is carrying blood that belongs to us. So, like it or not, she matters until the child is in our hands."


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened. He looked at Rowan, then at me, and for a moment.


    Rowan scoffed again, leaning back in his chair. "She matters only because of the baby. Nothing else."


    I leaned forward, my voice dropping, almost a growl. "As long as the baby lives, Lisa lives. Don¡¯t forget that."


    The hall grew quieter around us, theughter of Uncle Fridolf and the women now just background noise. It felt like the air itself was holding its breath as the three of us stared at one another.


    Damon finally broke the silence. "Enough. We¡¯ll talk about Lisa and the child another time. Tonight, we finish this party, send Uncle to his chambers, and get some rest."


    I turned my head sharply and yelled across the hall, my voice rising above the music.


    "Uncle Fridolf!"


    He spun around, a woman still clinging to his arm, herughter bubbling like a stream. His cheeks were flushed red from too much wine, his eyes glossy but still carrying that sharp glint I remembered from years ago. His grin stretched wide, careless and unbothered, as though time itself had never stolen him from us.


    "Yes, my boy?" His voice boomed across the hall, rich and heavy, demanding everyone¡¯s ears. "Speak up, speak up! Don¡¯t whisper across the hall!"


    I raised my cup, forcing my lips into a smile that I shaped to look warm, teasing. Inside, though, I studied every twitch of his face. "You¡¯ve had the whole hall at your feet tonight, Uncle," I said, my tone light. "Perhaps it¡¯s time to round up the party, or..." My eyes flicked toward the cluster of women pressing into him, their hands bold, their giggles filling the air. I lifted my cup higher, tilting it in their direction. "Take them all to your chamber and have them to yourself. You¡¯ve earned it."


    The words were smooth, yful, sweet on the tongue, but the weight beneath them was mine alone.


    The hall burst intoughter. The women clung tighter to him, cheeks pink from both the wine and the thought of being chosen by him.


    Fridolf threw back his head, roaring withughter so loud it made the torches tremble in their holders. The sound rolled through the room like thunder. "Ah, Kael, you wicked boy!" he shouted, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Always so sharp! You think I don¡¯t know what to do with myself? Hah! Wine and women, what else does a man need?"


    He waved his handzily, dismissing my words as though they were feathers drifting in the wind. "Go, go, enjoy your night. Your uncle knows how to live."


    And with that, he turned back to the women, pulling one against him.


    Rowanughed easily, shaking his head as if I were a child worrying over shadows. "You see, Kael? He¡¯s fine. Let him be. He¡¯s enjoying himself."


    <fn2da1> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn2da1>


    Damon reached for his cup, tilting it back until thest drop was gone. He mmed it down against the table with a dull thud, his lips curling into a small smirk. "Exactly. He¡¯s not harming anyone. Don¡¯t sour the mood with your suspicions."


    Their words cut sharper than they realized. I kept the smile on my face, kept my shoulders rxed, but inside I felt the cold creeping deeper, settling like frost beneath my ribs. They couldn¡¯t see what I saw. Or maybe they refused to.


    "Very well," I said softly, my tone smooth, almost agreeable. I inclined my head toward both of them, eyes lowered just enough to hide the sharpness there. "Let him dance, let him drink. I won¡¯t stop him."


    "But if either of you need me..." I paused, making sure my voice carried enough for them to hear, "I¡¯ll be in Belinda¡¯s chamber."


    With onest nce at my uncle, who was now too drunk to notice anything but the wine spilling down his chin and the women tugging at his sleeves, I turned on my heel and left the hall.


    The sound of drums andughter followed me into the corridor, fading behind me with every step.

 Chapter 184 - like you

    <h4>Chapter 184: 184 - like you</h4>


    184


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    The hall was still loud withughter, women giggling around our uncle, and Kael had just excused himself with that sly grin of his. He said something about Belinda¡¯s chambers and left us.


    I pushed my chair back, the legs scraping across the stone floor.


    "I¡¯m going to see Lisa," I said simply.


    Rowan groaned immediately, rolling his eyes as if I had just announced I was going to fetch water. "Again, Damon? You just left her a couple of hours ago. What is it with you?"


    I shot him a look, sharp and warning. "She¡¯s carrying my child."


    He leaned back, smirking. "Our child, you mean."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Don¡¯t twist words, Rowan. You know what I mean."


    He lifted his cupzily, swirling the wine around before taking a slow sip. "I know exactly what you mean. And I also know you¡¯re not running there because of the baby. You¡¯re running there because of her. Don¡¯t spoil her, Damon. Don¡¯t forget what she is."


    My jaw clenched. "And what is she, Rowan? Say it."


    "A human," he said tly. "One we didn¡¯t choose. One we were bound to by fate, yes, but she is not..." he gestured vaguely with his cup, "...she is not our Luna. Don¡¯t confuse the two. You want to care for the child? Fine. But stop looking at her like she¡¯s something more."


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice though the music andughter of the hall would¡¯ve drowned us out anyway. "You think I don¡¯t know that? You think I haven¡¯t told myself that a thousand times? She¡¯s human. She¡¯s fragile. She¡¯s... not what we ever wanted. But she is carrying my blood, Rowan. Our blood. And I won¡¯t treat her carelessly just because she isn¡¯t what you imagined."


    Rowan tilted his head, studying me. For a moment I thought he might snap back, but instead, his lips curled into a slow smile.


    "What¡¯s that smile for?" I asked, suspicion tightening my chest.


    He chuckled. "I was just thinking... what if the child looks like me?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    "You heard me." His grin widened, mischief glinting in his eyes. "What if the child looks like me? Strong jaw. Dark eyes. A warrior¡¯s stance. gods, it would be perfect."


    I couldn¡¯t help it, Iughed, shaking my head. "Rowan, you arrogant fool. The child will look like me. Everyone knows I¡¯m the better-looking one."


    He gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "Better-looking? You?"


    "Yes, me," I said, pointing at my face. "This face. This is the one the child will inherit."


    Rowan snorted, setting his cup down with a clink. "Please. If fate has any sense at all, the child will look like me. Imagine it, Damon, a smaller version of me running through these halls, alreadymanding respect. The resemnce alone will make people bow."


    I rolled my eyes, though the corners of my mouth twitched. "More like people would bow out of pity. One of you is already too much. The world doesn¡¯t need another."


    Rowan leaned forward, grinning wide. "And what makes you think the world needs another Damon? Brooding, scowling, storming through halls like a thundercloud? No, brother. The child will look like me. Charming. Easy with words. Handsome, obviously."


    I barked augh, shaking my head. "Easy? Handsome? Rowan.


    Rowan sat back, pretending to sulk, though his eyes still danced with amusement. "Fine. Let¡¯s say, by some cruel twist of fate, the child does end up looking like you. I¡¯ll pray to the gods the poor thing doesn¡¯t inherit your scowl. It¡¯ll frighten the nurses before it can even walk."


    <fnbac9> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel</fnbac9>


    I raised a brow. "Better a scowl than your mouth. If the child learns to talk like you, he¡¯ll never shut up."


    Rowan chuckled, pointing at me across the table, his finger wagging like he had just caught me in some great crime. "You¡¯re only saying that because you know I¡¯m right. Admit it, Damon. Deep down, you¡¯re terrified the child will look like me and not you. And when everyone starts calling him Rowan¡¯s son, you¡¯ll lose your mind."


    I leaned forward, resting one hand on the table, my lips curving into a slow smirk. My chest warmed with both irritation and amusement. "Let them try. Let them whisper whatever they want. They¡¯ll see soon enough. He¡¯ll carry my eyes, my strength. He¡¯ll be mine."


    Rowan¡¯sugh boomed through the hall, drawing the attention of a few servants clearing dishes nearby. He shook his head, his grin stretching wider. "You sound so certain. So sure the gods would favor you over me. Damon, have you looked in a mirrortely? That brooding scowl? Those stormy brows? No child deserves to be cursed with that face."


    I raised a brow, feigning offense.


    He pped the table, roaring withughter. " if he looks like me, he¡¯ll never need to lift a sword, people will fall at his feet from charm alone."


    "Charm?" I scoffed, shaking my head. "The only thing people fall at your feet for is when you¡¯ve had too much wine and copse in the hall. Thank the moon goddess that no one saw you,"


    Rowan nearly choked on his drink, coughing through hisughter. "That was once, Damon! Once! And the floor was uneven..."


    "And the wine was strong," I cut in, smirking. "So strong, apparently, you mistook the floor for a bed."


    He rolled his eyes, though the grin never left his face. "Fine, mock me all you want. But when that child is born with my smile, my perfect smile, you¡¯ll eat those words."


    I straightened, tugging my cloak tighter around my shoulders as I prepared to leave the hall. "If he dares inherit your smile, I¡¯ll teach him to wipe it off before it gets him into trouble. A smile like yours invites nothing but chaos."


    Rowan lifted his cup high, as though making a toast. "Then chaos it will be! Because mark my words, Damon, the world needs another Rowan."


    I paused at the doorway, turning back to look at him onest time. The light from the fire danced in his eyes, his grin wide, unbothered, almost boyish in a way I hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    "There¡¯s no world," I said firmly, though my lips tugged upward, "where he looks like you."


    Rowan raised his cup in mock salute, that infuriating grin still stered on his face. "We¡¯ll see, brother. We¡¯ll see."

 Chapter 185 - every memory

    <h4>Chapter 185: 185 - every memory</h4>


    185


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I closed the door of my room and leaned against it, finally breathing out the weight of the day. The pic had been fun, too fun, maybe. I hadughed, run around, and for a while forgotten everything that pressed down on me. But now, as I pulled at the knot of my dress and let it fall from my shoulders, I felt it all at once.


    A sharp ache shot through my legs. My body grew heavy, like my bones were made of stone. I tried to move toward the bed, but halfway there I sank to the floor. My hands pressed against the rug, my breath uneven.


    Why now? I thought. I had just pushed myself too much. Yet, I couldn¡¯t even lift myself up.


    The door creaked. I froze, embarrassed.


    "Lisa?" Damon¡¯s voice cut through the silence. His tall frame filled the doorway, eyes narrowing when he saw me on the floor. "What happened? Are you okay?"


    I swallowed, trying to sound calm. "I... I can¡¯t move. My legs..they feel too heavy. I guess I tired myself out at the pic."


    In an instant, he was kneeling beside me. His hands hovered, unsure where to touch me. "You should have told me you were in pain," he muttered, his voice tight.


    "I didn¡¯t know it would get this bad," I whispered.


    He didn¡¯t wait another second. His arms slid under me, strong and steady, lifting me off the ground as if I weighed nothing. I buried my face against his chest, heat crawling to my cheeks.


    "You¡¯re burning up," he said softly as heid me gently on the bed. He reached for a small pouch on the table, pulling out herbs. The familiar smell filled the room, sharp, earthy, a little bitter. He crushed them quickly, mixing them in water before holding the cup to my lips.


    "Drink."


    I obeyed, the liquid sliding down my throat. Warmth spread in my chest, easing some of the tension.


    Then, without a word, he sat at the edge of the bed and took my leg carefully in his hands. His thumbs pressed into my calf, slow and steady, working out the tightness.


    I blinked at him, startled. "You¡¯re... massaging my legs?"


    "Don¡¯t look so shocked," he said, a ghost of a smile on his lips. "You¡¯re in pain. I can help."


    I bit my lip, trying not tough. "I never thought I¡¯d see Damon, the fierce one, giving me a massage."


    He raised a brow but didn¡¯t stop. "Don¡¯t get used to it."


    But I couldn¡¯t help it, I smiled. I watched him, the way his brows drew together in concentration, the warmth of his hands. A sudden wave of memory hit me, so strong it made my chest tighten.


    He noticed. "Why are you smiling like that?"


    My throat tightened. "You... you remind me of my father."


    He stilled, his fingers pausing against my skin.


    I blinked back tears. "When I was little, whenever we went out, walks, trips, even market days, he always ended up massaging his legs after. He used tough and say his bones weren¡¯t young anymore. Sometimes he¡¯d let me sit beside him, and he¡¯d joke that I should learn so I could take care of him when he got old."


    My voice broke. The tears I¡¯d been holding back slipped free. "But I didn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t there when he needed me most. He¡¯s gone now... and I couldn¡¯t even stay by his side to give him the care he deserved."


    For a moment, silence filled the room, only broken by my shaky breaths. Damon¡¯s hand left my leg and touched my cheek, his thumb brushing away a tear.


    "Lisa," he said gently, his voice deeper now. "It¡¯s not your fault. You couldn¡¯t have known. And I... I should apologize."


    His jaw tightened. "For keeping you here. For making you stay in this pce while your father was dying at home. If we hadn¡¯t...."


    I cut him off. "My father will carry me on his shoulders whenever I got tired. And at night, he would sing, off-key, horribly off-key." Iughed through my tears, shaking my head. "I¡¯d always cover my ears and tell him to stop, but I never really wanted him to. It was home. His voice was home."


    The more I spoke, the heavier it felt inside me. My chest hurt, my throat burned, but I couldn¡¯t stop.


    "One winter," I whispered, my eyes blurring, "I got so sick. Fever so high, I thought I¡¯d never wake up. My father sat by my bed for days, barely eating, barely sleeping. He told me if I left him, he wouldn¡¯t forgive me. He said, ¡¯You stay alive, Lisa, because I can¡¯t live without you.¡¯"


    Tears ran freely down my cheeks now. "And I lived. I lived because he told me to. But when he needed me most... I wasn¡¯t there."


    Damon¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes dark with something I couldn¡¯t name. "Lisa..."


    I shook my head, my voice cracking. "He was sick. Dying. And I..." I clenched my fists, guilt crushing me. "I wasn¡¯t at his side. I wasn¡¯t there to hold his hand, to give him water, to sing badly for him the way he sang for me. I should¡¯ve been the one. But I wasn¡¯t."


    My sobs came harder now, my chest heaving. He pulled me against him, his arms wrapping tight around me. His chest was solid beneath my cheek, his heartbeat steady while mine was wild.


    "You loved him," Damon murmured into my hair. "He knew that. Don¡¯t think for a second he doubted it."


    I shook against him. "But I abandoned him."


    "No." His voice grew firmer. "Don¡¯t twist it. You were here because we forced it. Because of me. If you want to me someone, me me...not yourself."


    I pulled back slightly, tears still streaking my face. "But Damon..."


    I didn¡¯t know what I was feeling at that moment. I should haveshed out and yelled at him for keeping me in the pce against my wish but I was still grateful to him because he gave me the chance to see him for thest time.


    He cupped my face in both hands, his thumbs brushing away the wetness on my cheeks. His gaze was sharp, but his tone was soft. "Listen to me. If your father could see you now, do you think he¡¯d want you drowning in guilt? Or would he want you smiling, living, carrying his lessons with you?"


    <fn1e91> The source of th?s content is Find1Novel</fn1e91>


    I hupped through a breath, my voice small. "He¡¯d want me to live."


    "Exactly." Damon leaned his forehead against mine. "And you are. Every memory you carry is proof of him. You didn¡¯t abandon him, Lisa. He¡¯s still with you. Right here." He pressed his hand gently over my heart.


    I whispered, "I miss him so much."

 Chapter 186 - it’s ours

    <h4>Chapter 186: 186 - it¡¯s ours</h4>


    186


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    "Lisa," Damon said slowly, his voice softer than before, "do you think... we should go and get the baby¡¯s things?"


    I blinked at him through the blur of my tears. For a second, I didn¡¯t even understand what he meant. My chest was heavy, my throat sore, but I knew he was only saying it to pull me away from my crying.


    "The baby¡¯s things?" I repeated, my voice breaking.


    "Yes." He nodded, lips curving faintly, almost like he was trying to hide a smile. "Clothes. nkets. A cradle. All of it."


    For a moment, I just stared at him, my breath caught in my chest. Was this real? Was he truly asking me that?


    Finally, I raised both my eyebrows, letting the sarcasm drip from my voice. "And we could just... get anything we want, is that it? After all, the baby belongs to you and your brothers. The almighty alphas."


    Damon chuckled, shaking his head slowly. The sound was low, deep, almost like he was amused, and yet I could tell he wasn¡¯tughing at me. "You always know how to sting, don¡¯t you?" he murmured.


    "It¡¯s the truth," I snapped back, folding my arms tightly across my chest, hugging myself. "Whatever you choose will bew. My opinion hardly matters."


    The words stung as they left me, because they weren¡¯t just words, they were my reality. I was trapped between them, the three of them, my voice always smaller, always drowned by theirs. My heart twisted with both anger and helplessness.


    Damon¡¯s eyes softened then, studying me, as though my bitterness didn¡¯t scare him away but drew him closer. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong," he said quietly. "Because I don¡¯t want to force things on you. Not for this. I want you to pick. What you like. What feels right. For our baby."


    My heart skipped. I stared at him, confused, wondering if I had heard him right. "You¡¯d want me... to pick what I like?"


    "Yes." Damon leaned forward slightly, his eyes searching mine. "You know what would suit best. What would bringfort. I don¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t want to put something in your hands that feels wrong. This is yours to decide."


    A smile tugged at my lips before I could stop it. "So you¡¯re saying I can do that? Truly?"


    He nodded firmly. "Yes. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go. We¡¯ll leave early."


    I let out a smallugh, shaking my head. "You surprised me, Damon. I never thought I¡¯d see the day when one of you would let me decide something on my own."


    "Don¡¯t push your luck," he teased, though his voice was light. "I said baby things, not the affairs of the pack."


    "Baby things are more important than the affairs of the pack," I said boldly, and he onlyughed again.


    That night Iy awake longer than usual, staring at the ceiling. My chest felt lighter. I imagined small clothes folded neatly, a soft cradle, nkets warm enough to protect new skin. For once, I felt included. I felt... like a mother.


    The next morning came far too quickly. I helped myself into a fresh gown, brushing out my hair, fastening my cloak for the day¡¯s outing. My heart was quick, beating with both nerves and excitement.


    I told myself Damon would be waiting.


    When I stepped out, the corridors smelled faintly of smoke and pine resin. The pce was awake, voices echoing from distant halls. My heart beat quickly as I walked straight toward Damon¡¯s chamber, rehearsing in my mind what I might say to him. I was nervous but also... excited.


    Today would be different. Today, I would choose something for myself, something for my child. Damon had promised me thatst night. For once, I would not be forced or pushed aside.


    <fnfd87> Get full chapters from find?novel</fnfd87>


    But when the door opened, everything inside me froze.


    It wasn¡¯t just Damon.


    Kael was there, fastening the buckle of his belt with his usual sharp, confident movements. Rowan stood by the window, already cloaked, his gloved fingers adjusting the leather strap across his chest. And Damon, yes, Damon was there too, but his eyes darted toward me with something that looked almost... guilty.


    My throat went dry. "What... what is this?" My voice cracked, weak, like it was being dragged out of me.


    Kael turned first. His smirk waszy, dangerous, the kind of smile that always made me feel small, like a rabbit trapped under a wolf¡¯s gaze. "Ah, Lisa," he drawled, "just in time. We were wondering when you¡¯d be ready."


    My heart stumbled in my chest. I blinked, staring from one face to the other, my stomach twisting until it felt like I¡¯d swallowed stones. Damon avoided my eyes, looking almost... guilty. That hurt more than Kael¡¯s sharp smirk.


    "We?" I repeated, my voice low, cracking as the word wed its way out of me. I swallowed hard, forcing the rest out. "You¡¯re... going?"


    Rowan finally moved. He had been still as stone, standing by the window with the early light brushing across his cloak, but now his gaze lifted and met mine. His brow arched slightly, cool and controlled. His voice was calm but it cut like ss.


    "Of course," he said, as if it were obvious. As if I were the foolish one for even asking. "Why wouldn¡¯t we?"


    The silence after that pressed against my ears, heavy, suffocating.


    Then Rowan added, each word deliberate, "The baby belongs to all of us. Did you think Damon would take you alone?


    The words struck like a de. My breath caught in my chest, and for a moment I could only stare at him. "I..." My voice faltered. "I thought..."


    Damon took a small step forward, but he didn¡¯t speak right away. His jaw was tight, his eyes heavy with something I couldn¡¯t name, guilt, regret, duty. Perhaps all of it at once.


    I turned back to him sharply, my voice shaking but louder now. "Tell me this isn¡¯t what it looks like, Damon. Tell me."


    He hesitated. I saw it in the way his lips pressed together, in the way he didn¡¯t meet my eyes right away. Finally, he exhaled, low and heavy. "Lisa..."


    "Tell me!" My hands curled into fists, nails biting into my palms.


    "They wanted toe," Damon admitted, his tone softer than theirs, but no less painful. "They insisted. And... they¡¯re right. The child isn¡¯t only mine. It¡¯s ours."


    The ground seemed to tilt under me. I felt foolish. Stupid. For daring to believe that I might be granted something of my own. My chest burned with humiliation.


    Kael chuckled low, watching my expression. "Poor Lisa," he said smoothly, tugging his gloves tighter. "Did you really think Damon would keep something like this from us? Foolish girl. You should know better by now."

 Chapter 187-from me

    <h4>Chapter 187: 187-from me</h4>


    187


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    My stomach dropped. The world tilted, like the floor had shifted beneath my feet. I didn¡¯t want Rowan and Kael to have anything to do with me or my child.


    I blinked fast, my throat aching, and muttered, "I see."


    I turned on my heel, my skirts brushing the stone floor as I headed for the door. I wasn¡¯t going to stand there and let them rip pieces of me apart. I wasn¡¯t going to let them decide, in cold voices, who my child belonged to.


    But before I could take two steps, Kael¡¯s voice snapped through the air.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"


    I stopped, back rigid.


    His boots struck the floor hard, each step echoing in the chamber until he stood before me, blocking my path. He was too close, his presence filling every inch of the space, his shadow swallowing mine. His eyes glittered, sharp with mockery, but underneath I saw it, steel, something darker, something that made my skin prickle.


    "You think you can just walk out while we¡¯re still talking to you?" His voice was smooth, but beneath it was a warning, sharp as a de pressed against my throat. He leaned closer, his breath brushing against my cheek, his words curling around me like smoke. "You forget yourself, Lisa."


    My chest heaved, every breath shallow and uneven. Rage bubbled through my veins, pushing against the fear that wed at me. My throat felt tight, but my voice cut through anyway, sharp and trembling.


    "Forget myself?" I repeated the words more using than questioning.


    "Yes." His smile spread wider, cruel and confident, as if he¡¯d already won. "That child you¡¯re carrying belongs to us. To all of us. You dare not hide our baby away from us." His tone was final, like a decree carved in stone, unshakable.


    My heart thudded against my ribs, loud, furious, almost painful. For a moment I couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t breathe. His words pressed against me like chains, heavy and suffocating.


    But then, slowly, I lifted my chin.


    "Your baby?" My voice rang sharp, shaking with fury and something rawer, deeper. I spat the words like poison.


    Kael¡¯s smirk flickered, just slightly, but I saw it. And that flicker gave me strength.


    "No," I said, louder now, stronger. "Not yours." I turned my gaze, stabbing it toward Rowan. "Not Rowan¡¯s." My eyes fell briefly on Damon, softening for a heartbeat, then hardening again. "Not even Damon¡¯s."


    Kael¡¯s smirk faltered, the edge of his arrogance cracking for the first time. I saw it, even if itsted only a heartbeat. That tiny break was enough to give me strength.


    I lifted my chin higher, forcing my spine straight though my body trembled. The tears that burned at the corners of my eyes threatened to spill, but I held them back, swallowing the lump in my throat. My hand pressed against my stomach, almost protectively, as I forced the words out, broken but sharp.


    "The child is mine. Mine." My voice shook, splitting on thest word, but I didn¡¯t stop. I pressed harder, digging my nails into my palm. "You can im kingdoms, titles, people, whatever you like. But not this. Not my baby."


    The silence that followed was like a de pressed to my skin, sharp, heavy, suffocating. None of them spoke, not even Damon.


    And then Kael moved.


    His expression twisted into something darker, sharper. The faint smirk disappeared, reced with cold fury. He stepped toward me, his boots loud against the floor. I barely had a moment to brace myself before his hand lifted, his palm open, his arm slicing through the air.


    He was going to hit me.


    My breath caught in my chest, the world freezing around me. My body stiffened, bracing for the sting, for the humiliation of his hand across my face.


    But it nevernded.


    Another hand shot out, gripping Kael¡¯s wrist midair, stopping him just inches from me. Damon.


    His voice thundered through the chamber, low and sharp, almost growled. "Enough."


    <fnc532> Read full story at find?novel</fnc532>


    Kael¡¯s head snapped toward him, eyes zing. "She dares speak like this, Damon. She dares deny us!"


    "She carries our child," Damon cut him off, his grip tightening on Kael¡¯s wrist. "Have you forgotten that?"


    For a moment, the two of them locked eyes. Kael¡¯s arm twitched as if he wanted to break free, but Damon held firm. The tension between them was like a storm about to burst.


    I stood frozen, my heart hammering so loud I thought they could hear it. My breath came shallow, my palms mmy. Part of me wanted to run, to scream, to fight. Another part wanted to crumple to the floor, too exhausted to stand against them.


    Rowan finally spoke, his voice quiet but edged. "She should not have said it that way, Kael. But Damon is right. She carries what belongs to us. Do not raise your hand against her."


    Kael¡¯s jaw clenched, his nostrils ring. Slowly, with a sharp jerk, he pulled his arm free from Damon¡¯s hold. He turned back to me, his eyes narrowing into slits. "You think this is over? You think your pregnancy makes you strong?" His voice dripped with venom. "You are nothing without us, Lisa. Nothing."


    Something inside me snapped again, fiercer this time. My whole body trembled, but not with fear, no, with rage. The words poured from me before I could stop them, raw and sharp as ss.


    "I don¡¯t want to be anything to you!" My voice cracked, loud and bitter, shaking through the chamber. "Do you hear me, Kael? Damon? Rowan? I don¡¯t need your names. I don¡¯t need your power. If being ¡¯something¡¯ to you means chains, humiliation, and this endless torment, then I¡¯d rather be nothing."


    The silence that followed was thick, pressing down on all of us. Kael¡¯s face darkened, his mouth twitching as though he might strike again. Rowan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression unreadable. Damon just stared, frozen, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to fight back this way.


    I pressed my hand firmly against my stomach, my voice lowering but no less fierce. "And as for this child... don¡¯t ask me for it. Don¡¯t demand it. Don¡¯t call it yours. Because it isn¡¯t. This baby is mine. Mine. I will raise it, love it, protect it. You will not take that from me."


    I hissed, the sound half anger, half pain, filling the room like the hiss of a cornered animal. My hand brushed against Kael¡¯s shoulder, shoving past him with every ounce of strength in me.


    The door mmed open under my hand.

 Chapter 188-same blood

    <h4>Chapter 188: 188-same blood</h4>


    188


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The moment I pulled the heavy door open, I stopped.


    Someone was standing there.


    A tall figure leaned casually against the stone wall, his arms folded, his eyes watching me. They weren¡¯t the sharp eyes of the guards, nor the familiar gazes of Damon, Kael, or Rowan. This was a face I had never seen before in this pce, weathered with age but strangely full of energy, his smile curved in a way that was both charming and unsettling.


    He looked at me curiously, like I was some puzzle piece that didn¡¯t quite belong.


    "Who..." I stammered, blinking quickly. "Who are you?"


    His chuckle echoed softly in the corridor, but it wasn¡¯t warm. It was the kind ofugh that carried weight, making my skin prickle.


    "So it¡¯s true," he said again, his tone calm but with something sharp underneath. "The human girl. The one who managed to get herself pregnant with my brothers¡¯ child."


    The words stabbed through me like knives. My breath caught, and I stepped back instinctively, pressing my palm against my stomach. Brothers? The confusion swirled inside me, shing with the unease of being watched by a stranger.


    "What?" My voice cracked. "What did you just say? What do you mean by brothers? And how do you even know about my pregnancy?"


    His eyes, dark, narrow, and unreadable, studied me as though I was some puzzle he had already solved. Then, slowly, he tilted his head, lips curving in a smile that never reached his gaze.


    "My name is Fridolf," he said. "The triplets¡¯ great-uncle."


    I froze. My heart seemed to stumble inside my chest. Great-uncle? Damon, Kael, and Rowan... they had never mentioned him. Not once. The way he said it so casually made the air around me grow heavy.


    I swallowed hard, lowering my gaze quickly. I didn¡¯t know the proper way to address him, but instinct told me to show respect. My knees trembled as I bowed slightly, my voiceing out quiet and uneven.


    "Great-uncle... forgive me. I didn¡¯t know."


    The silence stretched thin. I slowly straightened again, my hands sped tightly together, trying to hide the shaking. But his eyes... his eyes were still on me. Sharp. Unblinking. Like a predator watching prey.


    The intensity of his stare made my skin burn. I shifted ufortably under it, my chest tightening, every second dragging out longer than thest. It wasn¡¯t just curiosity; it felt heavier, like he was digging beneath the surface of my skin, searching for something hidden.


    I fought the urge to wrap my arms protectively around my belly. My lips parted as if to excuse myself, to find a way to slip past him, but no words came. His eyes wouldn¡¯t let me move, and the silence between us pressed down on me until I could hardly breathe.


    The longer he stared, the more my skin crawled. His gaze wasn¡¯t soft, wasn¡¯t kind. It was heavy. Piercing. I shifted uneasily, taking half a step back.


    "I should... I should go," I said quickly, trying to move past him.


    But before I could, he shifted as well, blocking my path with deliberate ease. His smile remained, but there was something predatory underneath it.


    "You look ufortable," he said slowly. "Why? I only said who I am. Unless..." His smile deepened. "...you¡¯re hiding something from me?"


    My lips parted, but I had no words. My heart thundered in my chest.


    Before I could even try to answer, the door behind me opened again.


    "Uncle?" Damon¡¯s voice broke through the tension, and I turned to see him stepping out of the chamber. His eyes widened at the sight before him. "What are you doing here?"


    Fridolf¡¯s smile shifted immediately, smooth as water. "Just passing by," he said casually. "I didn¡¯t want to intrude. But I must admit, I was surprised to see a strange girling out of your room." His eyes flicked toward me with something too sharp to be innocent.


    I felt Damon¡¯s presence move closer to my side, his arm brushing mine in a subtle protective gesture. His jaw tightened as he looked from me to Fridolf.


    "This is..." Damon began, ready to introduce me.


    But Fridolf lifted a hand, interrupting him with an easyugh. "No need," he said smoothly. "I already know who she is." His eyes lingered on me onest time, then he stepped aside, nodding toward Damon. "Carry on with whatever you were doing."


    And just like that, he walked away, his boots echoing softly against the stone floors.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, pressing my hand lightly against my stomach as if to calm myself. Damon¡¯s eyes followed Fridolf until he disappeared around the corner, suspicion tightening his face.


    "Strange," Damon muttered under his breath.


    I shifted, about to walk away myself, eager to escape the tension that still clung to me. But Damon¡¯s hand shot out, curling around my wrist gently but firmly.


    "Lisa," he said, his voice low, almost pleading.


    I froze, meeting his eyes reluctantly.


    "Don¡¯t just walk away." His grip softened, thumb brushing lightly against my skin. "Listen to me. About earlier...about Kael, about Rowan...I know they were harsh. But you should allow them toe with us."


    My brows shot up. "What?" My voice was sharp with disbelief. "Allow them? After what they did to me?"


    Damon sighed, his eyes flicking shut briefly as though gathering patience. "They¡¯re my brothers," he said finally. "And the baby... You have to remember, Lisa, it¡¯s theirs too."


    My lips curled in bitterness, and I pulled my wrist slightly, but he didn¡¯t let go.


    <fn5077> Discover more novels at Find_Novel(.</fn5077>


    "I don¡¯t care if they share the same blood," I snapped. "This child is mine. Not theirs. Not yours. Mine."


    "I know," Damon said quickly, his voice urgent. "I know, and I¡¯m not saying otherwise." His eyes softened, steady on mine. "But Lisa...please, listen. You¡¯ll be the one to pick the baby¡¯s things. No one will interfere. I promise you. Just... let theme. If only for appearances."


    I stared at him, my anger warring with exhaustion. My lips trembled.


    "You promise?" I whispered, my voice breaking despite myself.


    His hand squeezed mine gently. "I promise," he said firmly. "You¡¯ll choose everything. Not them. Not me. Just you."


    For a long moment, I searched his face, desperate to see even a hint of deception. But there was none.


    Finally, I let out a shaky breath, lowering my eyes. "Fine," I muttered. "But if they try to interfere..."


    "They won¡¯t," Damon said quickly, cutting me off. His voice carried quiet certainty, though I wasn¡¯t sure if he was reassuring me or himself.

 Chapter 189 - the best

    <h4>Chapter 189: 189 - the best</h4>


    189


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    Sure enough, the door opened, and Damon and I stepped in, Rowan¡¯s sharp gaze flicking from Damon to me. Kael followed, his smirk already tugging at his lips.


    "What now?" Rowan asked, his voice clipped.


    Damon straightened his shoulders, keeping his grip on me. "We¡¯re going to pick up things for the baby. And the two of you wille with us."


    Rowan¡¯s brows shot up. Kael gave a shortugh. "Finally. You are making sense."


    But Damon wasn¡¯t finished. His tone hardened. "But you¡¯re not to interfere with what she chooses. She picks. That¡¯s the agreement."


    I blinked at him, surprised. My mouth parted slightly. He actually said it.


    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. "What did you just say?"


    "You heard me," Damon said. "She chooses."


    Rowan¡¯s voice dropped low, dangerous. "And we¡¯re supposed to just stand there and watch? Like useless guards while she makes decisions for our child?"


    <fn796b> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fn796b>


    "It¡¯s not up for debate," Damon shot back.


    Kael tilted his head, smirk widening. "You can¡¯t be serious, Damon. How could you expect her to know what befits the child of alphas? Do you truly think she¡¯ll pick something rich enough, fine enough, worthy enough?"


    My teeth ground together. My hands curled into fists at my sides. Damon¡¯s hand tightened on mine, holding me in ce.


    "That¡¯s the agreement," Damon repeated, his tone firm.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I rolled my eyes so hard I thought they might stay that way. "Are you three even listening to yourselves?"


    Rowan¡¯s head snapped toward me, his nostrils ring. "Careful, Lisa. Mind the way you talk to us!"


    "No," I said sharply, cutting him off, my chest heaving. "Don¡¯t ¡¯careful¡¯ me. Damon is right. You¡¯re only following because he pleaded for you. If you don¡¯t like the conditions, then don¡¯te. Stay back. Nobody¡¯s forcing you."


    The room fell silent. My words echoed, ringing loud in the heavy air.


    Rowan¡¯s face twisted with anger. His fists clenched, his jaw sharp enough to cut ss. "You dare...."


    "Yes, I dare," I hissed, stepping forward, my voice trembling but strong. "Because I am the one carrying this child. Not you. Not Kael. Not even Damon. Me."


    Rowan snapped first.


    "You think that gives you power?" he said, his voice dark. "You think carrying what belongs to us makes you untouchable?"


    Damon stepped between us, his shoulders broad, his presencemanding. "Enough."


    Kael chuckled again, low and taunting. "Oh, this is going to be fun. Watching her pretend she has a say. I almost want to see what cheap little nket she¡¯ll choose just so I canugh."


    "Kael," Damon snapped, "shut your mouth."


    Kael smirked, but he did fall silent.


    I folded my arms, ring at all of them, my throat thick with anger. "You know what¡¯s funny? You keep talking about what¡¯s worthy, what¡¯s rich, what¡¯s fine. But not one of you has asked me what the baby actually needs. Not one."


    Damon turned his head slightly, his eyes flicking toward me. I caught the faintest twitch at the corner of his lips, like maybe, just maybe, he agreed.


    Rowan¡¯s teeth ground together. "You¡¯re overstepping."


    "No," I said firmly, though my heart pounded so hard it almost hurt. "I¡¯m finally stepping where I belong. This child is growing inside me. That makes my voice matter, whether you like it or not."


    The silence that followed was heavy, sharp as broken ss.


    Rowan looked ready to explode, but Damon spoke first.


    "That¡¯s enough. We¡¯re going," he said. His hand tugged mine gently but firmly, pulling me forward. "And the rules stay. She picks. You follow. That¡¯s final."


    The walk to the carriage was suffocating. None of them spoke. Rowan¡¯s fury burned hot beside me, Kael¡¯s smirk lingered like a shadow, and Damon¡¯s grip on my hand was steady, grounding.


    When we reached the carriage, Rowan muttered under his breath, "Unbelievable."


    I shot him a re. "You¡¯re wee to stay behind, you know."


    His head snapped toward me again, eyes zing. Damon¡¯s warning growl rumbled low, a sound that silenced Rowan for once.


    We climbed into the carriage. Damon sat beside me, his shoulder brushing mine, while Rowan and Kael sat across, their gazes sharp and unreadable.


    The tension was thick enough to choke on.


    Kael broke it first. He leaned backzily, his lips curving into that infuriating smile. "So tell us, Lisa. What will you choose first? A rattle from the vige market? A cradle made of straw?"


    I rolled my eyes again, leaning back against the seat. "I¡¯ll pick what¡¯s best for the baby. Not what looks best for the alphas¡¯ pride."


    Rowan¡¯s re sharpened. "You mock us."


    "I tell the truth," I shot back.


    Damon¡¯s hand brushed against mine under the seat, steadying me again. His voice was calm, almost too calm. "She¡¯s not mocking. She¡¯s choosing. That was the agreement."


    Rowan cursed under his breath, but didn¡¯t argue further. I didn¡¯t even know why they chose to ride in the same pquin with me.


    The moment we stepped out of the carriage, the air shifted.


    Voices hushed. Heads bowed. Men, women, even children lowered themselves as if the very earth demanded their submission.


    "Alphas," the pack members murmured, voices carrying both reverence and fear. Some pressed their fists over their chests, others dropped to their knees.


    Rowan didn¡¯t even nce at them, his expression cold, distant, as if their greetings were nothing more than air. Kael smirked, of course, like every bowed head was a personal victory. Damon gave the slightest nod here and there, acknowledging, but never softening.


    I walked just a step behind them, and suddenly I felt every pair of eyes on me. My cheeks burned. I wasn¡¯t one of them. I wasn¡¯t royalty. I wasn¡¯t even a wolf. And yet, standing there with the three of them, their human scandal.


    Then I saw it, the marketce.


    Not just any market. Thergest market I¡¯d ever seen, reserved for them, the alphas alone.


    Tall banners of deep crimson and gold hung from the arches. Stalls stretched endlessly, each one overflowing with the finest things I¡¯d everid eyes on, silks, carved wood, silver trinkets, spices that filled the air with their rich scent. Merchants bowed deeply as we passed, their voices rising:


    "Alphas!"


    "Wee, great Alphas!"


    The merchant¡¯s eyes slid toward me, confusion flickering in them. He quickly dropped his gaze again, muttering, "And... wee,dy."


    Lady. The word startled me. I¡¯d never been called that in my life.


    Kael leaned closer with a mocking grin. "Try not to look so shocked, Lisa. This is our Market. Only the best of the best. Even you should be impressed."


    I shot him a re, but my lips betrayed me, parting slightly as I stared at the jeweled cradles, the golden rattles, the silken swaddles stacked high. Everything gleamed, rich and unreal.


    "It¡¯s..." I whispered before I caught myself. My heart thudded, and I forced my chin higher. "It¡¯s fine."

 Chapter 190 - my ears

    <h4>Chapter 190: 190 - my ears</h4>


    190


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The merchant¡¯s voice was soft but clear as he looked at me.


    "What may I bring you this day, mydy?"


    I froze. My mouth went dry. He was looking at me, not Damon, not Kael, not Rowan, me. I didn¡¯t know how to answer, not when the weight of three pairs of eyes pressed into my back.


    "I..." My voice cracked a little. I swallowed and tried again. "Baby things."


    The merchant blinked once, then bowed his head. "Of course. Follow me."


    I let out a shaky breath as he turned, leading us past rows of silk, jars of spices, and golden ornaments. My steps echoed on the polished floor. The market was silent, too silent. No crowd, no voices. Just torches burning against the stone walls and the faint scrape of our boots.


    Damon walked close beside me, his presence steady. Kael trailed behind with thatzy smirk that made my skin crawl. Rowan¡¯s jaw was tight, his steps sharp, like every move he made was meant to remind me he was Alpha.


    The merchant stopped before a wide section filled with things I never dreamed of seeing. Cradles carved from dark wood and iid with silver, stacks of soft cloths that shimmered faintly in the firelight, little garments made of silk and fur, stitched with threads of gold. My heart thudded. Everything looked too fine, too grand, too costly.


    The merchant spread his hand. "Here, mydy. Choose as you wish."


    My throat tightened. "Choose?"


    "Yes," he said, bowing slightly. "For the child."


    Behind me, Kael gave a softugh. "Well, Lisa. Go on. Let¡¯s see what you think our child deserves."


    Rowan¡¯s voice followed, low and sharp. "Make it quick. We don¡¯t have time for you to stare like a lost servant."


    I bit my lip. My hands shook as I reached toward the clothes. The fabric was softer than anything I had touched before, smooth as water running over my fingers. I saw the price marked at the side, so high my breath caught.


    I pulled my hand back at once. "I... I can¡¯t."


    Damon¡¯s voice was firm. "You can."


    I looked up at him, my eyes wide. "Did you see the price? It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t pick something like this."


    "You can," he repeated, calm but steady. "Don¡¯t worry about the price. Pick what you want. It¡¯s for the baby."


    Kael chuckled behind me. "Listen to her. She¡¯s scared to touch a piece of cloth. I told you, she knows nothing about raising our child."


    Rowan¡¯s lips curled. "She¡¯s thinking like a human girl. Counting coins, fretting over scraps. An Alpha¡¯s heir is not raised in scraps."


    Heat red in my chest. I clenched my hands to keep them from shaking. "I¡¯m not counting coins," I snapped. "I just... I¡¯ve never seen things like this. I don¡¯t want to choose wrong."


    Damon¡¯s gaze softened a little. "You won¡¯t choose wrong. Choose what feels right to you."


    Kael¡¯sugh was sharp. "Right to her? You really trust her with that?"


    "Yes," Damon said tly.


    The silence that followed cut deeper than Kael¡¯s mocking.


    I turned back to the shelves. Slowly, carefully, I reached for a length of soft linen. It gleamed faintly, white with silver edges. My heart thumped as I imagined wrapping my baby in it. But again, the price carved into the tag made my stomach twist.


    "I... I can¡¯t," I whispered, setting it back.


    Damon leaned closer. "Take it."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s too much. Too fine. I don¡¯t need this."


    <fn1841> This text is hosted at find~novel</fn1841>


    Kael¡¯s voice was cruel. "No, you don¡¯t. But the child does. You¡¯d have him wrapped in rags if it were up to you."


    I red at him, my blood boiling. "Rags? I only want what¡¯s soft, what¡¯s warm, what matters."


    Rowan scoffed. "What matters is that he is heir. Do you think the world will respect an Alpha¡¯s child if he¡¯s wrapped like a farmer¡¯s son? No. He must be seen as great from the start."


    "Enough," Damon said again, sharper this time. His eyes never left mine. "Lisa, choose it."


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. My fingers trembled as I lifted the linen again. It was light, smooth, shining faintly under the torchlight. My chest ached as I held it.


    "This one," I whispered.


    The merchant bowed and set it aside.


    Kael made a sound, half augh, half a scoff. "At least she didn¡¯t pick the cheapest thing in sight."


    I ignored him. My eyes moved to the cradles. One in the corner caught my attention. Dark oak wood, smooth and strong, carved with vines and stars. I stepped closer, brushing my hand across it. It was beautiful, but not gaudy.


    "That one," I said softly.


    Rowan stepped forward, his voice hard. "That creaks. Too in. Look at the gilded one. Gold iys, silk bedding. That is what our child deserves."


    I turned sharply. "The baby won¡¯t know the difference between gold and wood. He¡¯ll only needfort."


    Rowan¡¯s nostrils red. "It isn¡¯t about the baby knowing. It¡¯s about what the world sees."


    I stood my ground. "The world doesn¡¯t matter. The baby does."


    Damon moved closer, cing a hand lightly on Rowan¡¯s arm. "She chooses. That was the agreement."


    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened, but he stepped back, his eyes cold.


    My chest rose and fell in heavy breaths. "That one," I said again, pointing to the oak cradle.


    The merchant bowed and marked it aside.


    Piece by piece, I chose.


    A bo of white wool lined with fur. My fingers trembled as I touched it, imagining my baby¡¯s head warm inside it.


    Kael snorted. "A bo? That looks like something a shepherd¡¯s wife would make."


    I ignored him.


    Next, a quilt, blue and white, stitched with tiny stars. My heart tightened as I smoothed my hand across it. "This one," I said.


    Rowan groaned. "in again. Do you want the child to be mistaken for a servant?"


    Before I could answer, Damon cut in. "She chooses."


    Rowan red but stayed silent.


    Then, a pair of leather booties, small, soft, in but strong. I held them, my chest aching.


    Kaelughed. "Booties so dull even a servant would sneer."


    My hands shook. I turned and red at him. "At least they¡¯ll keep him warm. That¡¯s what matters."


    Damon¡¯s voice came again, steady. "She¡¯s right."


    I set the booties aside. My heart felt heavy, but at the same time lighter with each piece I chose.


    Then my eyes caught a silver rattle, polished and in, heavy in my hand. I lifted it.


    Kael¡¯sughter rang sharp. "Atst, something worthy. A silver rattle. But tell me, Lisa, do you even know how to raise a child of our blood? Do you know what such a child deserves?"


    My blood boiled. My hands trembled. But I held his gaze. "I know what a baby needs, Kael. Warmth. Comfort. Love. Not gold in his mouth before he can even speak."


    Kael tilted his head, amused. "Love?" he repeated, almost like it was a strange word. "And you think that is enough?"


    His smirk made my heart pound harder. I wanted to scream.


    But Damon¡¯s voice broke the air. "She¡¯s right."


    Kael went quiet. Rowan muttered under his breath.


    The merchant cleared his throat. "Shall I pack these for you, mydy?"


    I looked at the pile. The cradle. The quilt. The booties. The bo. The rattle. All expensive. All finer than anything I had known. My heart swelled and ached all at once. I could almost see my baby there, wrapped safe, surrounded by all of it.


    "Yes," I whispered.


    The merchant bowed. "At once."


    Damon stepped forward. His voice carried quietmand. "You know where to send it."


    The merchant bowed again. "Yes, my lord."


    Damon¡¯s hand brushed gently against my back, guiding me back to the pquin.


    Rowan and Kael followed, silent now, though their mocking lingered like ghosts in my ears.

 Chapter 191 - kill lisa

    <h4>Chapter 191: 191 - kill lisa</h4>


    191


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    The morning light slipped through the curtains, soft but sharp enough to make me groan. My body still hummed with the memory of Kael¡¯s touch, his breath, his fire. Last night had been... wild, reckless, everything I had wanted. I turned my head and there he was, lying beside me. His dark hair was a mess, his chest bare, rising and falling with steady breaths. For a moment, I only stared.


    "Stop staring, Belinda," Kael muttered, eyes still closed. His lips curved in that crooked smirk of his.


    "I wasn¡¯t staring," I lied quickly, pulling the sheet tighter around me.


    His eyes opened then, sharp and mocking. "You were. You always do, after nights like that."


    Heat rushed to my cheeks. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. You¡¯re not that unforgettable."


    Kael chuckled, rolling to his side to face me. "Really? Then why are you still in my bed?"


    I red at him. "Because it¡¯s morning and I just woke up."


    "Mhm," he drawled, brushing his fingers against my arm, teasing. "Say what you want, Belinda, but you don¡¯t hide well. Not from me."


    I pulled away, standing up quickly, ignoring the weakness in my legs. He stood, grinned, and ced a light kiss on my neck before reaching for his tunic. We dressed in silence, though the memories of the night clung to me with every breath.


    When we reached Damon¡¯s chamber, the door was already open. Rowan¡¯s deep voice carried out, stern and clipped, while Damon¡¯s steadier tone answered. Kael pushed the door without hesitation, and I followed.


    Inside, Damon stood near the table, arms crossed, his face set in that cold mask that never softened. Rowan paced, his irritation sharp and obvious.


    Damon looked up. "Good. You¡¯re here. We need to discuss something."


    Kael raised a brow. "This early? What could be so urgent?"


    Damon¡¯s eyes flicked over us, lingering on me with visible disdain before he spoke. "We¡¯re going to get baby things for Lisa."


    The words hit me like a stone. My chest tightened. "What?"


    Rowan¡¯s jaw clenched. "We¡¯re going to the market. Damon wants to prepare for her child."


    Anger surged up hot and fast. "You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re going to buy things for her? For her bastard child?"


    "Belinda," Damon said, his voice low but sharp. "Enough. I have had enough of your childish behavious."


    "No!" I snapped, fury spilling over. "This is madness. She¡¯s nothing... nothing! And yet you¡¯re treating her as if she carries the heir of this pack."


    "Belinda." Rowan¡¯s voice cut in, harsh this time, his pacing stopping abruptly. "Take it easy. You¡¯re going too far. This is our child."


    Kael¡¯s smirk faded, his eyes narrowing as he added, "He¡¯s right. Drop it, Belinda. You¡¯re making a fool of yourself." His tone was edged with annoyance, not amusement.


    Their rebukes stung, but I didn¡¯t stop. "Do you even hear yourselves? You¡¯re Alphas! And you¡¯re talking about honoring a servant. A maid. You should have cast her out, not..."


    "The child is ours," Damon interrupted, steady and unflinching.


    I froze, staring at him. "Ours?"


    "Yes," he said coldly. "Ours."


    The word mmed into me like a de. My lips trembled, but my rage only grew hotter. "Yours? Damon, are you even listening to yourself? That child is not worthy of your blood."


    Rowan¡¯s jaw tightened. "Belinda, enough. We don¡¯t have time for your tantrums. This is duty, nothing more. Don¡¯t twist it."


    "Duty?" I spat. "And what about me? What about your Luna? Does that mean nothing?"


    Damon¡¯s eyes bored into mine, filled with disgust. His voice came out like ash. "You make it so obvious that you don¡¯t even want our child."


    The words struck harder than any blow. My breath caught, my chest burning as if his voice itself had carved into me.


    "I want to carry your child!" I screamed, my voice breaking as tears threatened to spill. "I want to be the one to carry your child! So you would choose her over me?"


    None of them answered. Rowan turned away, his face tight with exhaustion, clearly done with my endless fury. Kael leaned back, arms folded, his expression dark with irritation, as if I had be more of a nuisance than anything else. But Damon, Damon¡¯s silence was worse than their scorn. He stood there, unflinching, his gaze still sharp and cold, refusing to spare me even the courtesy offort.


    Finally, he spoke again, his words colder than before. "I don¡¯t even know when it started, Belinda. One day you were my Luna, and the next... everything about you turned bitter. The way you speak, the way you sneer, the poison in your words. It repels me." His jaw tightened as he went on, each syble cutting. "And maybe that¡¯s why I found myself drawn to Lisa instead. She doesn¡¯t reek of venom. She doesn¡¯t fight with shadows. She shows kindness, patience, things you¡¯ve long forgotten."


    My lips trembled, the weight of his words suffocating me. My heart pounded so hard I could barely breathe. Damon¡¯s disdain wrapped around me like a shroud, heavier than any punishment.


    And in that silence, I realized, it wasn¡¯t just Lisa he had chosen. He had rejected me. Entirely.


    That silence was worse than Rowan¡¯s harshness, worse than Kael¡¯s scorn. It was as if I didn¡¯t matter.


    I let out a bitterugh that cracked in the middle. "I see. You don¡¯t care about me. You don¡¯t care about the vows, the title of Luna. All you care about is that woman and her bastard!"


    "Belinda," Damon said tly, not rising to my outburst, only repeating the disgust in his eyes, "I meant what I said. And nothing you do will change it."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. My nails dug into my palms as I shook with fury. "I won¡¯t raise a bastard!" I screamed, the words tearing from me.


    And when still no one answered, when Damon¡¯s silence cut deeper than any insult, when Rowan and Kael only red in cold irritation, I turned on my heel and stormed out, mming the door behind me.


    By the time I reached my chamber, my body trembled with rage. I yanked the bell string, sharp and hard.


    A maid scurried in, bowing. "Mydy?"


    "Bring Dolph," I ordered, my voice ice.


    She widened her eyes but nodded quickly and fled. Momentster, the door opened again and Dolph entered, tall and quiet, danger in his shadow. He bowed. "You sent for me, mydy."


    "Yes." My voice was low, trembling with fury. "Tonight. You strike. Kill her. Kill Lisa."


    <fne46e> Checktest chapters at FindN()vel</fne46e>


    His eyes flickered once, then he nodded slowly. "As youmand."

 Chapter 192 - a storm

    <h4>Chapter 192: 192 - a storm</h4>


    192


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The ride back to the pce was quiet. I sat in the pnquin, my hands resting over my stomach, still thinking about everything I had picked. Every little bo, the cradle, the quilt... they were mine now. Mine, and for my baby.


    When we finally reached the pce, Damon was the first to step out. He turned, offering me his hand. I hesitated, then took it. His grip was warm, steady.


    "Thank you," I said softly as we stepped inside the pce gates.


    His brows furrowed slightly. "For what?"


    "For letting me... for letting me choose," I said, my voice almost breaking. "For standing by me."


    He only gave a small nod.


    I turned to Rowan and Kael, forcing the words out though my chest felt tight. "And... thank you too." My tone was sharper, with a little scoff I couldn¡¯t hold back. "Even if you did nothing but taunt me the whole time."


    Kael smirked, of course. "You should thank me properly. Without my sharp tongue, you wouldn¡¯t have fought back with such fire."


    Rowan only gave a low grunt, as if my gratitude wasn¡¯t worth his time.


    I rolled my eyes, shaking my head. "You¡¯re impossible. All of you." And with that, I turned on my heels, walking back toward my room.


    My steps slowed when I reached the door. The baby things would arrive soon. I would see them, touch them, and prepare for my child. It almost felt like a dream.


    But the moment I opened the door, Someone was sitting inside.


    <f0e> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</f0e>


    It was Fridolf.


    He looked as though the room belonged to him. His posture was rxed, one leg crossed over the other, his hands resting lightly on the arm of the chair. But it wasn¡¯tfort that filled the air; it was something darker, heavier.


    My heart jumped to my throat. I froze in the doorway, gripping the frame so hard my fingers ached. My lips parted, but no words came at first. Finally, my voice stumbled out, weak and unsure.


    "W...what?" The word cracked before it even finished.


    Quickly, I dropped my eyes, lowering my head the way I had seen others do before alphas or elders. My knees felt unsteady, and I forced myself to bow, hoping it would cover the fear in my shaking voice. "My lord." My lips trembled as I spoke. "Forgive me, but why are you in my room?"


    The man¡¯s lips curved slowly, stretching into a smile that wasn¡¯t kind. It was the sort of smile that didn¡¯t bring warmth but instead made the hairs on my arms rise and every instinct in me scream danger.


    "So bold," he murmured atst, his voice low, smooth, but with something sharp hiding beneath it. Like silk covering a de. His eyes glimmered strangely, catching the light in a way that made them look alive, too alive. Watching me. Testing me.


    My breath caught. My hands felt damp, slick with nervous sweat. I sped them together tightly in front of me to hide the shaking. I have never felt this way with the triplets; there was just something off about Fridolf.


    "I... forgive me, my lord," I said again, forcing the words out quickly, carefully, so they would not sound like disrespect. "But I truly don¡¯t understand. Why... why are you here?"


    He did not answer at once. Instead, he leaned forward, slow and deliberate, resting his elbows on his knees. His body shifted closer, but his eyes, those sharp, glimmering eyes, never left me.


    The smile remained on his lips, but it grew sharper, darker.


    I couldn¡¯t move. My body felt trapped, as if invisible chains tied me to the floor. I wanted to step back, to put distance between us, but my legs refused.


    Inside, my mind screamed a hundred things. Why was he here? Why in my room? Did Damon know? Did Rowan or Kael? Was this some kind of test?


    "So bold, this human girl. So, you are the one that have my nephews wrapped around your finger?"


    My stomach twisted so tight it hurt. I tried to force my lips into a small, weak smile, something to cover the shaking in my voice. "I... I don¡¯t know what you mean, my lord," I said quietly. "I am only... I am only trying to prepare for my child."


    But my voice wouldn¡¯t work anymore. My mouth was dry, my throat tight.


    But when I lifted my head, his gaze was still fixed on me. His eyes burned into mine, searching, piercing, like he was peeling away every thought in my head,yer byyer, until there was nothing left to hide.


    Fridolf¡¯s lips curled. He chuckled, the sound low, dark, and far too amused, as though my words were a private joke only he understood.


    "Prepare," he repeated slowly, his voice rolling over the word. "Yes, I saw that. The boys are helping you prepare. Taking you to the shop for your baby things. Furnishing your room as if you were one of them." His head tilted slightly, his eyes never leaving me. "You mean something to them. That is unusual."


    My lips parted, but for a moment, no sound came. Finally, I forced a shaky breath. "It...it isn¡¯t like that," I stammered, shaking my head too quickly. My hands knotted in my dress as though clutching the fabric could keep me steady. "They... they only care about the baby, not me."


    Fridolf leaned forward again, his elbows resting on his knees. The smile on his face sharpened, wicked in its quiet amusement. "Is that what you believe?" he asked softly. His eyes gleamed like firelight, like they could see into the deepest corner of me. "Or is that what you want to believe?"


    My throat tightened so suddenly I could barely breathe. I swallowed hard, but the knot in my chest didn¡¯t ease. My lips trembled, but no answer came.


    "You are wrong..." My voice cracked. I cleared my throat and tried again. " Whatever you think, my lord, it doesn¡¯t matter. I only wish to raise my child in peace."


    Fridolfughed then. Not loud, not harsh, but soft and chilling, the kind ofugh that made me feel as though peace was the veryst thing he believed I would have.


    "You think peace wille so easily?" he murmured, shaking his head slowly. His smile never faded, but there was something in his eyes that turned colder, sharper. "Child, you are standing in a storm. And you don¡¯t even see the lightning yet."


    His words crawled under my skin, settling there like a curse.

 Chapter 193 - a prayer

    <h4>Chapter 193: 193 - a prayer</h4>


    193


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I stared at the door long after it closed. My chest rose and fell too quickly, like I had run a great distance. Fridolf¡¯s words kept echoing in my head, wrapping around me like chains I could not break.


    "Child, you are standing in a storm. And you don¡¯t even see the lightning yet."


    I whispered it to myself, my lips barely moving. "A storm..." My hands shook. "What storm?"


    Fear gnawed at me. My stomach felt tight, and the room tilted slightly. My head grew heavy, spinning as though the floor wanted to slide out from under me. I staggered toward the bed and managed to sit at the edge, pressing my palms against the mattress to steady myself.


    "What... what is wrong with me?" I whispered. My throat felt dry. My heart beat too fast, too loud, filling my ears.


    I closed my eyes and tried to breathe, but his smile, his voice, his eyes¡ªthey stayed with me.


    Why had hee? Why me? Why in my room?


    A sharp knock made me jump so hard I almost screamed. My heart pounded in my throat.


    "Fridolf..." I whispered, my body stiff, cold.


    The knock came again. Louder.


    I forced myself to stand, my legs shaking. Step by step, I walked toward the door. My hands trembled on the handle. Slowly, I pulled it open.


    Three guards stood outside.


    One of them bowed. "Lady Lisa. Alpha Damon asked us to bring these to your room."


    Behind them were bundles, boxes, wrapped parcels, and fabric bags tied neatly.


    My eyes widened. They were my baby things.


    They began carrying them inside, one by one, stacking them neatly on the floor, at the edge of my bed, on the table. The room filled quickly, with bright colors, soft fabrics, wooden toys, bottles, and nkets.


    I stood frozen, watching in silence.


    When they finished, the guard bowed again. "Alpha Damon said to make sure everything reached you safely."


    "Th-thank you," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    They left quickly, shutting the door behind them.


    And I was left standing in the middle of the room, staring at the mountain of gifts. My knees gave out, and I sank onto the bed. My hands covered my mouth as tears filled my eyes.


    "So much..." I whispered shakily. "I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t know I bought so much..."


    With trembling fingers, I reached for the nearest parcel. The paper crinkled beneath my touch as I unwrapped it slowly, almost afraid that the moment wasn¡¯t real. Inside was a tiny shirt, soft and delicate, far too small for my hands yet perfect for the child inside me.


    My heart squeezed. Iid it gently across myp, then reached for another package. A nket, pale cream, woven with fine thread. I pressed it against my cheek, closing my eyes. Warmth spread through me.


    I couldn¡¯t stop. One by one, I opened them all. Small shoes, soft hats, and little trousers folded neatly. A cradle nket embroidered with silver edges. A carved wooden rattle.


    Iughed once, softly, through the tears. "You¡¯re already so loved," I murmured to the bump beneath my hand.


    But then...


    A sudden knock broke the fragile peace. I gasped, the tiny shirt slipping from myp to the floor. My heart leapt into my throat.


    "Damon?" I called quickly, smiling even through wet cheeks. "The door is open!"


    Thetch creaked.


    Relief rushed in me so fast my chest ached. I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand, already picturing his face, already ready to thank him, to show him everything.


    But it wasn¡¯t Damon.


    My smile died instantly.


    A man stood in the doorway. His face was covered with a dark cloth, revealing only his eyes. Cold eyes. Hard eyes. In his hand was a sword, its edge catching the light as he stepped inside.


    My breath froze.


    The air shifted, heavy and suffocating. My skin prickled.


    I stumbled back a step, clutching my stomach as if my arms alone could protect the life inside. My voice came out broken. "W-who... who are you?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    The door clicked shut behind him, sealing me in with him.


    I could hear my own heartbeat pounding wildly in my ears. My legs shook as I backed toward the bed, my fingers fumbling blindly against the sheets. "Please... don¡¯t...don¡¯te closer!"


    Still silence. Only the sound of his boots against the floor as he moved forward, slow, steady, like a hunter closing in on his prey.


    "What do you want?!" My voice cracked, rising in panic. "Why are you here?!"


    The man¡¯s grip on the sword tightened. His voice finally came, low and rough.


    <fn852c> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? ?ovelFind</fn852c>


    "You."


    "You..." I grabbed my stomach before the words even came out. My hands mmed against the soft curve like a shield. "You know I¡¯m carrying..." My voice broke. "You know it¡¯s the Alphas¡¯ child. You know what happens if you hurt their baby. They won¡¯t hesitate. They¡¯ll kill you."


    The man¡¯s eyes, only the eyes visible above the cloth, did not soften. If anything, they gleamed. He took a slow step closer, the sword held like a dark promise.


    "That¡¯s more reason," he said, his voice low and t. "You must go so the rest can be easy."


    My knees felt weak. "Who sent you?" I begged. My voice felt tiny in my throat. I needed a name. I needed a reason. I needed someone to me, so it would make sense.


    He frowned, almost as if he were annoyed I asked. "Names don¡¯t matter." He moved quicker than my mind could follow. The de shed as he lunged.


    Something cold and raw exploded in my chest, terror, pure and simple. I shoved aside the small table between us, anything to create distance, and stumbled back.


    "Damon!" I screamed, a sharp, animal sound. "Damon! Help.... please!"


    The man¡¯s de came up again. He aimed low, to scare me into stillness, to cut off my escape. I tasted metal and fear. For a heartbeat, I thought I would be caught. I thought of the baby, its tiny life, its helplessness, and I felt anger light up under the fear. I shoved the corner of the table toward him and ran.


    My legs found speed I did not know I had. I ran for the door, lungs burning. The assassin¡¯s boots thundered behind me like a second heartbeat. I didn¡¯t look back. I just ran and called his name like a prayer.


    "Damon! Please!"


    The door mmed open with the force of someone who meant to break the world. Damon stood in the frame like a wall of iron. His face was all knife and thunder, his eyes hard and sharp. In that instant, I stopped being afraid of the dark in the room. I was only afraid of what would happen to the man who had dared.


    "Stop!" Damon shouted. His voice filled the hall. It was not a question.


    The assassin faltered for a beat, and Damon took it. He lunged forward like a shadow with teeth. He grabbed the attacker¡¯s wrist with one hand, the sword nging against the tile. The other hand moved in a blur, two, three motions that left the man stumbling, off-bnce.


    "Drop it!" Damon barked.

 Chapter 194 - watching me

    <h4>Chapter 194: 194 - watching me</h4>


    194


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The man spat on the floor and twisted his body, trying to pull his arm free. Damon¡¯s grip was iron. He pivoted, mmed the man against the wall, and threw him to the floor. The sword skittered away and hit the base of the bed, the metal ringing.


    I stood frozen. My breath came fast, not from running now but from the shock. Damon was on the man in a second, his hands like steel. He had him pinned, one knee across the man¡¯s back, a hand on his throat, the other pinning his wrists.


    "Who sent you?" Damon demanded, every sound a strike. His voice was low, dangerous.


    The man coughed and spat blood, or maybe it was from the hit he took, I couldn¡¯t tell. He choked on the air under Damon¡¯s palm. "No one," he rasped. "No name."


    "Liar," Damon said. He thrust his face close to the man¡¯s, so close I could see the white of his knuckles. His eyes burned like a brand. "Name."


    The man gagged and then, with a wet sound, he croaked, "I did this myself."


    The man¡¯s words, "I acted alone", still rang in my ears, but I didn¡¯t believe him. My body shook, my hands never leaving my stomach. My child.


    I blinked. My mind struggled to catch up with his words. Alone? That couldn¡¯t be true. No assassin walked into a pce without orders, without a hand pulling the strings.


    Before I could think, the door mmed open. I gasped and turned, only to see Kael and Rowan storm inside. Their faces were full of anger, eyes sharp like des.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Rowan snapped, his voice booming. His gaze swept over me, then Damon, then the man pinned to the floor.


    I froze, my throat dry. How did they even know?


    Rowan stepped further inside, his tone sharper. "Damon! What is happening here?"


    Damon didn¡¯t even look up. His voice came low, steady, deadly. "He tried to kill Lisa."


    My stomach twisted. Hearing it out loud made it too real.


    For a heartbeat, silence. Then Kael¡¯s head whipped toward me, his eyes zing. "Is the baby okay?" His voice cracked with fury, not fear.


    I swallowed, nodding quickly. "Yes," I whispered, though my voice shook.


    That was all he needed. In the next breath, Kael lunged forward, his fist mming into the assassin¡¯s face with a sickening crack. I gasped, stumbling back a little. The man groaned, blood spraying from his lip.


    Rowan didn¡¯t stop. His fists were sharp and brutal, fueled by a rage I had never seen before. Each strike made the assassin stumble and grunt in pain. Kael was no different; his blows were just as wild, his anger almost animal.


    "How dare you?" Rowan¡¯s voice cracked with fury as his knuckles smashed into the man¡¯s ribs. "How dare you try to hurt our child?"


    The assassin coughed, blood spraying from his lips, but Kael didn¡¯t give him time to breathe. He stepped forward, his face twisted in rage, and mmed another punch into the man¡¯s gut.


    "You think you cane here?" Kael roared, his tone low and thunderous. "You think you can raise a hand against her? Against our blood?" His fist crashed down again, harder this time.


    The assassin groaned, his knees almost buckling, but Rowan grabbed him by the cor and yanked him upright. His eyes were zing, his voice harsh and raw. "You¡¯ll pay for this," he snarled,nding another punch across the man¡¯s jaw. "You¡¯ll pay for even thinking it."


    The sound was sickening, flesh hitting flesh, the wet crack of bone, the assassin¡¯s choked cries. Kael¡¯s breath came fast, heavy, sharp with rage. Rowan¡¯s face was a mask of pure hatred.


    I couldn¡¯t move. My legs felt like stone. My whole body was frozen in ce as I stood there, watching them both lose themselves in fury.


    The air was thick with violence, heavy and suffocating. It drowned everything else out, the world outside, the gifts scattered around my room, even my own thoughts.


    All I could hear was fists mming into flesh, the assassin gasping for air, and the alphas¡¯ snarling voices.


    My arms wrapped tighter around my stomach. My hands pressed hard against the small swell of my belly as though I could shield the baby from everything happening in front of me. My heart pounded so hard it hurt, my chest rising and falling too quickly.


    Fear gripped me.


    Rowan¡¯s fistnded again, snapping the man¡¯s head back. His lip split, blood dripping down his chin.


    Kael leaned in, his voice sharp and venomous. "No one touches her. No one touches what belongs to us."


    I shuddered, my breath catching as tears burned the back of my eyes.


    Then Rowan¡¯s voice cut through the chaos,manding, merciless.


    "Take him," he barked at the guards, his tone like steel. "Drag him to the torture room. Don¡¯t let him breathe free air until he tells us who sent him."


    Two guards stepped forward immediately, grabbing the man under his arms and yanking him upright. His face was swollen from Kael and Rowan¡¯s blows, blood dripping down his chin. I watched with wide, unblinking eyes, trembling so badly I could hardly stand.


    <fnfaaa> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fnfaaa>


    My chest ached with each breath. Torture room... confession... My heart pounded, not out of pity but from sheer terror. I wanted, needed, to know who had sent him.


    But before they could reach the door, it happened.


    In one swift, shocking motion, the man twisted his body and wrenched the sword from one of the guards¡¯ scabbards. My breath caught in my throat.


    "No!" I screamed, my voice raw.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned the de inward and drove it straight into himself. The sound of metal piercing flesh filled the air, followed by the heavy thud of his body hitting the floor.


    I stumbled back, my knees weak. The room spun around me, the edges blurring as I stared at the blood pooling beneath him. My hands shook violently as I clutched my stomach.


    "He... he killed himself," I whispered, my voice thin and broken. "He...he just..."


    Shock froze me in ce. My heart raced faster, harder, until it hurt. My breaths came shallow, ragged. And then everything went dark.


    When I opened my eyes again, the world was softer, blurred. My head felt heavy, my body weak. Slowly, I turned my head and froze.


    Damon was sitting at my side, his hand clenched tightly around mine. His face was pale but hard, his jaw tight.


    Rowan stood just behind him, arms folded, his eyes never leaving me. Kael hovered close too, his brows drawn together, his expression fierce but strangely... worried.


    All three of them.


    All three, watching me.


    My lips trembled. "W-what... happened?" I whispered, my throat dry, my voice barely more than air.

 Chapter 195 - a snake

    <h4>Chapter 195: 195 - a snake</h4>


    195


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes slowly. My head felt heavy, my chest tight, and for a moment I couldn¡¯t remember where I was. Then it all came rushing back, the sword, the assassin¡¯s eyes, Damon¡¯s voice filling the room like thunder, Kael and Rowan¡¯s fists flying, the sound of blood, the terror...


    A soft groan escaped my lips as I tried to sit up. My body was weak, trembling.


    "Lisa!" Damon¡¯s voice was the first I heard. His tone was sharp, urgent.


    In an instant, all three of them, Damon, Rowan, and Kael, rushed towards me. Damon reached for my shoulders, Rowan and Kael for my arms.


    "Don¡¯t move, lie down," Damon said firmly.


    "You need to rest," Rowan added, his hands trying to steady me.


    Kael leaned close, his voice softer than I expected. "You fainted. Stay still, Lisa. Let us..."


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I snapped, yanking my arms away from Rowan and Kael. My heart was still pounding too fast. My whole body shook. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me."


    They froze, both of them staring at me.


    Kael smirked first, that crooked grin that always made me uneasy. "Ingrate," he muttered under his breath.


    Rowan¡¯s lips curved too, though his eyes were colder. "We just saved your life, Lisa. And this is how you speak to us?"


    I red at them, my voice breaking even as I forced the words out. "You didn¡¯t save me. Damon did. You camete. You..." My throat tightened, but I pushed through it. "You camete."


    The smirk on Kael¡¯s lips faltered for a second. Rowan¡¯s jaw clenched.


    <fn0483> This text is hosted at Find[?]ovel</fn0483>


    I stared at them, my hands clutching the sheets. "How... how did you even know toe to my room? How?"


    But before I could press further, Damon cut across my voice, his tone sharp andmanding.


    "That¡¯s enough." His eyes burned into me. "The doctor asked you to rest properly, Lisa. Don¡¯t raise your voice. Don¡¯t strain yourself."


    "I¡¯m fine..." I began.


    "No," Damon said, firmer now. "You are not fine." He pressed his hand gently on my shoulder, guiding me back down. "Lie back."


    Something in his touch made my body give in, though my heart was still restless. I let him ease me against the pillows. My breaths came unevenly, but at least I wasn¡¯t shaking as hard anymore.


    "Damon," I whispered, staring at his face, searching for answers. "Who do you think was responsible? Who would want to kill me?"


    He held my gaze for a long moment. Then, slowly, he shook his head. "We don¡¯t know yet."


    Rowan¡¯s arms folded across his chest. "No idea."


    Kael only shrugged, his voice sharp, almost careless.


    "Anyone could want you dead. You¡¯re carrying power now."


    His words stung, but they didn¡¯t shake the truth inside me. I knew. Deep in my bones, I knew. My hand pressed against my stomach, holding on to the fragile life growing there, my voice trembling though I didn¡¯t speak aloud.


    It was her. It was Belinda.


    The silence in the room grew heavy, thick enough to choke on. I could feel all three of them watching me, waiting for me to speak, waiting for me to agree with Kael. But I didn¡¯t. My lips stayed sealed, my chest rising too fast, my heartbeat loud in my ears.


    Then...


    Footsteps. Quick, heavy. Rushing toward the room.


    The door burst open. A guard stumbled inside, his face pale, his chest heaving as if he had run through fire.


    "My lords!" he shouted, bowing low and quickly. "Forgive me, but we discovered something."


    Damon¡¯s head snapped up instantly. His voice cut through the air, sharp as a de.


    "What is it?"


    The guard hesitated. His eyes flicked to me, just for a second, but that second said everything. Whatever he knew, it wasn¡¯t small. It wasn¡¯t harmless. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his gaze dropping to the floor.


    "The assassin," he began slowly, almost choking on the words. "He wore a mask when he came in. But we... we removed it."


    The silence turned colder. My heart thudded so hard it hurt.


    "And?" Damon¡¯s voice boomed. It wasn¡¯t a question anymore; it was amand.


    The guard froze. His lips parted, then closed again. He looked at the floor as though it might save him, but nothing could soften Damon¡¯s re.


    "And what?" Damon roared, his voice shaking the walls.


    Finally, the guard spat the truth, his words tumbling out too fast.


    "It turned out to be... Luna Belinda¡¯s personal bodyguard."


    Damon¡¯s whole body went rigid. His jaw clenched so hard I thought his teeth might break. Slowly, so slowly, it made the air heavy; he turned. His burning eyes locked on Kael first, then Rowan.


    Rowan¡¯s face darkened, but it was Kael who broke the silence. "Belinda did mention bringing in her personal bodyguard before," he admitted, his voice low, almost bitter. "But we had no idea he was even in the pce. I¡¯ve never seen him with my own eyes."


    Rowan nodded stiffly. "Neither have I."


    The guard stepped forward nervously. "My lord, with respect... we have seen him. A few times. Always with Luna Belinda. But we... we never thought to question it."


    Damon¡¯s chest rose sharply, his breath heavy, his jaw clenched so hard I thought his teeth might break. His aura filled the room, cold and furious.


    He stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor. His voice was like fire, roaring through the chamber.


    "Bring her to my room!" Damon bellowed. "Now!"


    The guard flinched, bowing low before running out again.


    Damon¡¯s roar still echoed in the room, but before the silence could settle, he turned sharply on Kael and Rowan. His eyes zed, his chest rising and falling with fury.


    "This," he spat, his voice sharp enough to cut. "This is what happens when you indulge her. When you let her do as she pleases. You gave her room, and now she dares to send a man to kill my mate, to kill my child!"


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. He looked away for a second, then back at Damon, his voice calm but hard.


    "Don¡¯t put this all on us, Damon. She¡¯s our Luna. We chose her. And don¡¯t just jump to a conclusion."


    "She is no Luna of mine!" Damon roared, his aura ring so strongly I had to grip the sheets to steady myself. "She¡¯s a snake. And both of you let her slither around this pce without a check."


    He pointed between them, his voice rising again, "...you defended her. You humored her. You treated her tantrums as if they meant nothing. And now look!"


    I shrank back into the pillows, my heart hammering. Their voices filled the room, heavy with anger, bouncing off the walls until I could barely breathe.


    "You know we can¡¯t just jump to a conclusion. We need to do our findings, Damon," Kael said.


    "And that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing right away!"

 Chapter 196 - the air

    <h4>Chapter 196: 196 - the air</h4>


    196


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I paced the length of my room, my hands wringing the silk of my dress until it creased. My chest burned with impatience.


    "He should be back by now," I muttered under my breath. "Dolph should¡¯ve finished it. Quick. Clean. No trace."


    I stopped near the window, ring out at the dark sky. My reflection in the ss looked twisted, furious. My jaw clenched so tight it hurt.


    "They dare," I whispered. "They dare to throw me aside for her. For that girl carrying a bastard child."


    I spun around, knocking a vase off the table. It shattered across the floor, but I didn¡¯t care. My blood boiled hotter.


    "All of them," I spat, "all invested in her now. Because of that child. That child that should¡¯ve never existed."


    My hands shook, but it wasn¡¯t fear. It was rage. Pure, burning rage.


    "She will not stay here," I hissed. "She will not take them away from me. Damon is mine. Kael, Rowan, they¡¯ve always listened to me. And now? They look at her like she¡¯s some jewel."


    I threw my head back,ughing bitterly, the sound sharp and broken. "I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s erased. No trace left."


    The door creaked open suddenly.


    Two guards stepped in, bowing quickly.


    My temper snapped. "How dare you barge in without my call?" I screamed. My voice cracked like a whip. "Get out....before I..."


    "Mydy," one of them cut in, eyes lowered, "Alpha Damonmands that youe to his chamber. At once."


    I froze. My throat went dry.


    "W...what?" I forced augh, though my voice trembled. "Why would Damon summon me now?"


    Before the guards could answer, the door mmed wide open.


    And there he was. Damon.


    His face was thunder, his eyes zing red with fury. Kael and Rowan nked him, both stone-faced, both cold.


    I took one step back. "Damon..."


    I didn¡¯t finish.


    He lunged.


    His hand wrapped around my throat, iron hard. My breath caught as my back hit the wall with a sickening thud. My nails wed at his wrist, panic flooding me.


    "D...Damon..." I choked. "What are you..."


    His grip tightened. "You dare?" His voice was a growl, deep and murderous. "You dare send someone after her? After my child?"


    My eyes widened. My heart mmed against my ribs so hard I thought it might burst. "I...I don¡¯t..."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" His roar shook the walls.


    My legs kicked helplessly. My vision blurred. I tried to form words, but air wouldn¡¯te. My hands scratched against him, desperate.


    "Damon," Rowan¡¯s voice cut through the storm. His hand gripped Damon¡¯s shoulder. "Let her down."


    "She deserves nothing," Damon snarled. "Nothing but death."


    "Let her speak first," Rowan pressed, his tone firm. "If she lies, we¡¯ll know. If she tells the truth, we¡¯ll know. Anyone who tries to harm our child is our enemy...but let her say it."


    For one long, terrifying moment, Damon didn¡¯t move. His eyes drilled into mine, and I felt naked, stripped, my heart pounding in my ears.


    Finally, his hand loosened. I copsed to the floor, coughing violently, clutching at my throat. My chest heaved, my breath ragged.


    Kael stepped forward, his voice cold as ice. "Talk. Now. Did you send your guard to kill Lisa?"


    I froze, trembling, my eyes darting between the three of them.


    Tears burst out of me before I could stop them. My knees hit the floor, hard, but I didn¡¯t care. My chest shook with every sob.


    <fnfc60> This text is hosted at Find?Novel</fnfc60>


    "So this is it?" I cried, my voice breaking. "You all think I¡¯m a monster? That I¡¯d kill a child? That I would stoop that low?"


    My hands clutched at my chest, my nails digging into my skin. "I feel betrayed. Truly betrayed. All three of you are looking at me like I¡¯m capable of such evil."


    Rowan¡¯s face was still, unreadable. Damon¡¯s re only burned hotter. Kael¡¯s brow was furrowed, looking confused.


    "I had no idea!" I screamed, tears blurring my sight. "No idea what Dolph was up to. I was in my room all day. Yes... I was angry. Angry because you chose her over me. Because you all treat her like a rare treasure, while I...your Luna... am thrown away like dirt. But I didn¡¯t send him!"


    Damon¡¯s face went hard. He mmed his fist on the table so hard the cup jumped. "Lies," he growled. "No lies, Belinda. Your bodyguard would not move without your word. Not once. He breathes because of you."


    I bowed, palms t on the cold floor, voice cracking. "Please, Damon, listen. Dolph owes me his life. I brought him here. He swore to repay me. He¡¯s always protective, always watching. If he did this... it was his choice. He hates how you all treat me. He wanted to avenge me, to repay me."


    Before Damon could roar again, Kael stepped forward, calm but firm. "Belinda, stand up." He offered a hand.


    Rowan¡¯s tone was steady as he spoke, "We know Belinda. We know her heart. She would not order such a thing." He put a hand on my shoulder, solid and warm.


    Damon¡¯s eyes flicked to them, anger burning hotter. " You think I would be fooled?"


    Kael did not waver. "We know her, Damon. We know this is not her. She would not try to kill our child."


    Rowan added, "There are ways to hurt people without blood on your own hands. But Belinda? No. She is not that person."


    My hope red like a small, frightened bird. "Thank you," I whispered, voice raw. "Please believe me. Bring Dolph here, let me ask him. Let me hear why he did it."


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. "If he lives, we¡¯ll question him." He looked to Damon. "But don¡¯t act like this is all her doing without proof."


    Damon¡¯sugh was cold. "Proof? He killed himself before the guards took him." His words fell like a stone.


    The room went very quiet. The breath left me. "Dead?" I whispered. "No. He wouldn¡¯t do that without me. He wouldn¡¯t..."


    Rowan stepped forward, voice low. "We¡¯ll find out the truth, Belinda. But you must stop the theatrics on the floor. Stand like a Luna that you are, not like someone pleading for mercy."


    Damon mmed his palm down, eyes zing. "You can stand all you like, but the fact is this: he was found with the weapon. He is dead. You had motive." His voice sharpened. "You must answer for that motive."


    Kael¡¯s face showed pain, but he kept his ground. "Damon, calm yourself. We have to investigate this."


    Damon¡¯s jaw worked. He looked at me as if judging the life out of me. "Investigation or not, justice will be done. If she lied, if she ordered this, she will pay."


    I sank back, tears hot and sudden. "Please," I begged them, voice small. "I didn¡¯t tell him to do this. I swear on the goddess."


    Rowan stepped closer, voice soft. "We hear you, Belinda. We will look into Dolph¡¯s death. We will not let rage rule us entirely."


    "Please! Please, Damon, believe me. I didn¡¯t order this. I swear it on the goddess,"


    Damon¡¯s stare cut the air. He did not take his eyes off me, but Kael and Rowan stood near me like shields.

 Chapter 197 - sent you

    <h4>Chapter 197: 197 - sent you</h4>


    197


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    Damon¡¯s lips curled. "You are swearing on the moon goddess? Don¡¯t make meugh. You are already poisoned by your jealousy."


    I flinched as his words struck me. My tears poured harder. "Please, Damon... I would never betray you. Never!"


    Rowan¡¯s voice cut through, calm but firm. "Brother, enough. You¡¯re letting your anger blind you. Belinda is our Luna. We cannot condemn her without proof."


    Kael nodded sharply, his tone edged with warning. "Damon, think. Dolph may have acted on his own. You know he owed Belinda his life. It¡¯s not impossible he twisted that debt into something reckless."


    But Damon¡¯s jaw tightened like stone, his voice a snarl. "Do not defend her. Her guard tried to murder Lisa and my child. He would not take a step without her word."


    "No." Rowan¡¯s tone grew sharper, iron beneath his calm. "You don¡¯t know that. Don¡¯t throw away reason because of rage. Remember, this child is not yours alone!"


    Kael stepped closer, his gaze burning into Damon¡¯s. "I won¡¯t stand by and watch you punish her without cause. Restrain your fury. Investigate first."


    For a heartbeat, the air was thick, tense, three brothers standing at an edge. Damon¡¯s nostrils red, his chest rising like a beast holding back the kill.


    Finally, his voice came, cold as a de. "Fine. Until I have proof, she will not walk free. Guards, lock her in her chambers. Let her sit there until we know the truth."


    My heart lurched. "No! Damon, please..."


    The guards moved at once, bowing before stepping toward me. I stumbled back, shaking. "Rowan! Kael! Stop him! Don¡¯t let him do this!"


    Rowan¡¯s hand clenched at his side, his jaw tight. "Endure this, Belinda. We will find the truth. Trust us."


    Kael¡¯s eyes stayed locked on Damon, not me. His voice was low but sharp as steel. "This is a mistake, brother. And when the truthes out, you¡¯ll regret treating her this way."


    But Damon did not relent. He turned from me, his shoulders stiff, his rage unyielding. "Take her."


    I pressed my palms against the wood, my chest heaving. "Damon..." My voice broke. "Why can¡¯t you see me?"


    Silence answered.


    Slowly, my hands fell, my tears drying into salt on my cheeks. My lips curved, bitter and sharp. "Fine," I whispered. "Lock me away. Think me weak. When the truthes out, I¡¯ll remember who stood against me... and who didn¡¯t."


    The guards seized my arms, rough and ready to push me.


    "Don¡¯t you dare!" I snapped, jerking my arm free. My voice echoed sharply against the walls, cutting through the silence. Both guards froze, startled by my tone.


    "I am not some servant to be tossed about," I hissed, my eyes shing. "I have legs of my own, and I will walk inside myself. Lay a hand on me again, and I swear, you will regret it."


    For a moment, they hesitated, ncing at each other. They knew they had orders, but they also knew I was the Luna. Their grips loosened, and they stepped back.


    I lifted my chin high, gathering the edges of my gown in one hand, and strode into the chamber with steady steps. My spine was straight, my head unbowed.


    The door shut behind me with a heavy thud, the lock clicking into ce. I stood in the center of the room, breathing hard, my pride burning hotter than my anger.


    <fn9069> Read full story at f?ndnovel</fn9069>


    I quickly wiped my face with the back of my hand, trying to erase the traces of tears.


    I whirled, grabbed the nearest vase from the table, and flung it hard against the wall. It shattered in a burst of sharp fragments, scattering across the floor.


    "Useless!" I screamed, my voice cracking with rage. I tore at the curtains, ripping the silk free from its hooks, sending fabric crashing down around me. My chest heaved, but it wasn¡¯t sorrow that filled me. No, only fire.


    I grabbed a goblet from the shelf and hurled it at the mirror. The ss cracked, spiderwebbing across the frame until it copsed into jagged pieces at my feet.


    "Dolph!" I spat the name like poison. "Even you are worthless! I gave you one task, just one! Kill Lisa. Kill her and be done. And yet she still breathes, still clings to her life like a weed that will not die."


    I kicked over a stool, the wood splintering as it hit the ground. My hands trembled, not with regret but with rage. Not a single shred of remorse touched me.


    "She should have been gone!" I shouted at the empty chamber, pacing like a caged wolf. "Her child should have been gone! But no...Dolph failed, and now they look at me as if I am the fool."


    I raked my fingers through my hair, tugging at the strands until my scalp stung. My eyes burned, but no tears fell this time. Only fury remained, boiling hotter with each breath.


    Ished out again, sweeping books from the table, letting them scatter across the floor. The sound of their pages tearing did nothing to calm me; it only reminded me that nothing was enough, nothing could satisfy this hunger for destruction wing at my chest.


    "No one in this cursed pce is capable of finishing what I start," I snarled. "Not even him."


    I copsed onto the edge of the bed, the wreckage of my chamber lying around me, chest rising and falling in sharp, furious breaths.


    The heavy door creaked open, and I turned my head sharply. One of the guards walked in. But something about him... it was off.


    No guard in the pce would dare enter my chamber without permission, and not even when the Damon gave the order that my ce should be locked. Yet this one pushed the door with steady hands and stepped inside as though he owned the ce.


    I narrowed my eyes, sitting up straighter on the edge of the bed.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" I demanded, keeping my voice strong even though my heart raced.


    He shut the door behind him without hesitation. "No need to raise your voice, mydy," he said, his tone calm, almost too calm for a guard.


    That was when it hit me. He was no ordinary pce guard. The way he carried himself, the way his eyes scanned the room first before meeting mine, it was deliberate, practiced.


    "Who sent you?" I asked quickly, my voice low but sharp.

 Chapter 198 - the board

    <h4>Chapter 198: 198 - the board</h4>


    198


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    He shifted, ncing toward the shadows behind him, and before I could demand an answer, someone stepped out. My heart gave a jolt.


    Fridolf. The triplets¡¯ uncle. I hadn¡¯t seen him in years, yet I knew that face the moment it appeared. His eyes still held that same dangerous glint, the one that never softened even when he smiled.


    I straightened instantly, smoothing down my dress as if I hadn¡¯t been raging against the walls moments ago. My voice slid into something light, almost weing.


    "Well, well," I said, taking a step forward. "It¡¯s been a while. I had no idea you were here, in the pce." His mouth curved faintly, but there was no warmth in it. "Belinda."


    I smiled at him, sharp at the edges. "And here I thought I was forgotten. Seems I was wrong." Inside, though, my mind was already spinning. If Fridolf was here, then everything had just shifted. He wasn¡¯t a man who moved without purpose. If he hade to me now, there had to be a reason.


    "How did you get yourself into such a mess, Belinda?" he asked, his hands sped behind his back as he studied me. "I always knew you to be clever. Calcting. And yet here you are, locked up like a fool."


    My mouth parted slightly as I stared at him. He knows.


    "You..." my voice wavered before I steadied it. "You know? You knew it was me?"


    He tilted his head slowly, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "Of course. Did you think your schemes so invisible? I know the way you move, Belinda. I¡¯ve seen it before."


    <fndb2c> This content belongs to Find~Novel</fndb2c>


    I blinked, heat rushing up my neck. For once, words felt heavy on my tongue. "Was I that obvious?"


    "Yes," he said simply, without hesitation. The certainty in his tone made me want to w at the walls again. He didn¡¯t sugarcoat, didn¡¯t soften, just stripped me bare with truth.


    I took a shaky breath, trying to gather myself, trying to pull my mask back on. If he knew, then pretending was useless. But I could still y the game.


    Fridolf stepped closer, the faint scrape of his boots echoing against the stone. His eyes didn¡¯t waver from mine. "Now the question is..." His voice dropped lower, smooth and dangerous. "What do I get in return if I help you?"


    My pulse jumped, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe. This was it, the crack of light in the darkness. The possibility of enjoying my freedom.


    But his words were also a trap.


    I pressed my back against the wall, straightening, meeting his stare with every ounce of defiance I could gather. "What do you want, uncle?" I asked, my voice steady even though my heart hammered. "Because if you help me out of this, I can give you more than you imagine."


    He smiled faintly, but it wasn¡¯t a kind smile. It was the kind that promised danger.


    Fridolf¡¯s smirk lingered as he studied me, his sharp eyes glinting with something unreadable.


    "I¡¯ll tell youter what I need from you," he finally said, his voice calm, measured. "When the timees, you¡¯ll repay me. Until then, remember, you owe me."


    Relief washed over me. "Thank you... thank you, Uncle. I swear, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask when the timees. You won¡¯t regret this."


    He lifted a hand, silencing me. "Save the gratitude forter. Just know this, I will help you. But don¡¯t mistake this for kindness. I don¡¯t do favors for free."


    "I understand," I said breathlessly, my heart racing.


    He tilted his head toward the guard by the door. "He¡¯s mine. He answers to me. If you need anything, you ask him. Food, water, messages, it goes through him. He will be be by your door and not Damon¡¯s guards. Do you understand?"


    I followed his gaze, staring at the man who stood so straight and silent. He didn¡¯t look like the average pce guard at all, too sharp, too polished. My chest tightened with something close to hope.


    "Yes," I said quickly, my voice eager. "I understand."


    "Good," Fridolf said smoothly. He took a step back, his expression softening into something almost mocking. "Now stop faking the crying. You¡¯re a Luna, not a weak maid. Carry yourself like it. Or else, you¡¯ll lose before the game even begins."


    I sniffed, hastily wiping my cheeks, and straightened my spine.


    I forced a small smile, tilting my chin upward. "You¡¯re right," I whispered. "Thank you... for reminding me."


    Fridolf gave me onest knowing look before turning toward the shadows. "I¡¯ll be watching."


    Then he was gone.


    The silence felt heavy until I turned to the guard. He hadn¡¯t moved, hadn¡¯t spoken. But his presence was afort.


    I licked my lips, then spoke with the steadiness Fridolf demanded of me. "I¡¯ll need food. And wine. Bring it to me."


    The guard bowed his head slightly. "At once, Luna."


    Within minutes, he returned with a tray. The smell of roasted meat and fresh bread filled the the room, and there was a goblet of dark wine gleaming beside it.


    As he set it down before me, I allowed myself a true smile for the first time all day. I picked up the goblet, swirling the liquid inside before taking a long sip.


    "Much better," I murmured, leaning back with my head held high. "Now... let Damon think he have broken me. He will regret it soon enough. And he will dance to my tune at the end of the day,"


    The guard came back not long after with clean beddings. Heid them neatly on my bed.


    I watched him quietly as he fixed the mess in the room as well.


    When he finished, he bowed slightly. "Rest well, Luna," he said, his voice steady. Then he stepped back to his ce by the door, silent again like a shadow.


    I lowered myself onto the bedding, my body rxed. I pulled the nket over me, the faint warmth of the food and wine still in my stomach.


    Closing my eyes, I let out a slow breath. Fridolf will handle it, I told myself. He promised. And Fridolf always keeps his word when there¡¯s something in it for him.


    The anger and fear that had been twisting inside me slowly gave way to exhaustion. Myst thought before sleep imed me was simple and sharp: Lisa won¡¯t win. She can¡¯t. I¡¯ll make sure of it.


    And with that, I drifted into the deepest sleep I¡¯d had in days, waiting for Fridolf to move his pieces on the board.

 Chapter 199 - is hiding

    <h4>Chapter 199: 199 - is hiding</h4>


    199


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    We followed Damon back to his chamber, Kael and I silent, the air heavy with his rage. His boots struck the stone like thunder, his shoulders rigid. The moment we entered, he mmed the door so hard the walls shook.


    He seized the heavy table and hurled it against the wall. Wood cracked, ss shattered. His chest rose and fell like a beast¡¯s.


    "Damon..." I began carefully.


    "Don¡¯t you dare, Rowan!" he roared, cutting me off. His eyes zed as he turned on me. "Don¡¯t you dare try to soothe me now!"


    <fn2797> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn2797>


    Kael leaned against the wall, arms folded, but tension rippled through him. Damon grabbed a vase and smashed it to the floor, shards scattering across the stone.


    "She dared!" he growled. "She dared to threaten what is ours! Lisa. Our child. And why? Because you two..." he jabbed a finger at us like a de "...keep indulging her, letting her think she is untouchable, when she is poison!"


    Kael pushed off the wall, anger shing in his eyes. "Don¡¯t twist this, Damon. You think we¡¯re not furious? You think we¡¯d stand here if we believed Belinda tried to hurt Lisa or the child? Never. They¡¯re ours too. Ours. Do not speak as if only you care for them."


    I stepped forward, my voice low but firm. "Damon, listen to yourself. We know Belinda. She is proud, but she is not a murderer. She would not risk everything to strike at Lisa, not like this."


    Damon barked augh, cruel. "Not a murderer? Her guard was caught with a de at Lisa¡¯s chamber door! He carried her name tied to him! And you..." he pointed at me, then at Kael "...you still defend her? She has twisted you blind!"


    Kael¡¯s jaw tightened. "You mistake loyalty for blindness. We see her ws, Damon. But this? This reeks of something else. Belinda would never send a knife against Lisa. She knows we would destroy her for it."


    I held Damon¡¯s re. "You¡¯re letting fury speak for you. If you strip her title and brand her guilty without proof, you will not be seen as just...you will be seen as cruel. And the pack will whisper."


    Damon¡¯s voice dropped, sharp as a de. "You two are fools. She has wrapped herself around your necks, and you choke on her lies. While you choke, she tries to kill my heir."


    "Your heir?" I snapped, my own temper rising. "Not just your child! Lisa and the child belong to all three of us. Do not stand there and pretend your anger is greater than ours. We all want Lisa safe. We all want our child safe."


    Kael¡¯s voice was hard. "We are not defending Belinda. We are defending truth. If you punish her on suspicion alone, you will regret it when the truth proves different."


    Damon mmed his fist into the table again, splintering the wood further. "You speak of truth, yet ignore the evidence before your eyes. She is guilty. And if you weren¡¯t still bound by her charms, you¡¯d see it."


    Before Kael could fire back, the door opened.


    Uncle Fridolf stepped inside with that slow, easy smile of his. His presence filled the room like a shadow.


    "Ah," he said, voice calm as silk. "So much noise tonight. Boys, settle. Sit. Let us speak."


    Damon¡¯s hand moved toward his sword hilt. "Not now, uncle. This is no time for your riddles. We have a pressing matter to attend to deal."


    Fridolf only smiled, unshaken. He came closer, his eyes sharp though his voice stayed smooth. "I know the news. Belinda. That is why I am here."


    Damon¡¯s snarl was hot and raw. "She sent a man to kill our mate and our child. She will be punished. She will be stripped of her title."


    Fridolf looked at me, then Kael. "And do you both agree this is beyond doubt?"


    "No," Kael said tly. "We don¡¯t. Belinda is many things, but she is not foolish enough to order this. We will not condemn her yet."


    I added, steady, "We know her. She pushes, she schemes, but she would never strike at Lisa. She knows that child is sacred to all three of us. She knows the price."


    Uncle Fridolf inclined his head slightly, eyes glinting. "Wise. Truth before fury. Damon, listen. Rage is quick, but justice must be patient."


    Damon growled. "So you side with them. With her."


    Uncle Fridolf¡¯s smile thinned. "I side with truth. Lock her in her chamber, yes. Confine her. But don¡¯t destroy her yet. Let evidence speak, not rage."


    For a long moment, Damon red at us, his breath ragged. His fists opened and closed at his sides like he was holding back the urge to smash something. Then he spat the words like fire.


    "Fine. Confine her. Lock her doors. But mark me, if a shred of proofes, she dies. No mercy." His voice shook with fury.


    I could feel the weight of his anger filling the hall, pressing against my chest.


    "I have no idea why all of you keep siding with her!" Damon shouted again, louder this time. His eyes burned, his jaw tight, and he looked like he might break the floor if he stomped his foot. "You make me look like a fool for seeing the truth!"


    I took a small step toward him, raising my hand. My voice was low, but steady. "Brother, calm down. We are not siding with her. We only ask that you slow down before judging. That is all."


    Kael came beside me, his tone firm but not sharp. "Yes, Damon. Anger clouds the mind. If you rush, you might miss what¡¯s really going on. That is dangerous."


    But Damon only scoffed, his lips curling bitterly. He looked between us like we were strangers. "Oh, so I should shut my eyes and pretend she¡¯s innocent? After all the signs? After all I¡¯ve seen? You would have me y the fool?"


    The silence after his words cut like a de.


    Then Uncle Fridolf leaned forward from where he sat, his hands sped on the table. His voice was smooth, calm, but heavy in the air. "Damon," he said slowly, "I know what Belinda is capable of. I have known for years."


    The room shifted at his words. Damon¡¯s head snapped toward him, confusion and anger shing across his face. "Then why do you..."


    Uncle Fridolf cut him off with a cool smile. His tone was steady, almost too steady. "Were you not childhood friends with her? Did you not grow up under the same roof, running through the same halls?" His eyes narrowed slightly. "You, of all people, should know her better than me."


    My voice was soft, almost careful. "Uncle, what are you saying?"


    Uncle Fridolf leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving Damon. "I am saying Belinda has always been clever, far too clever to be read at a nce. Damon sees something because something is there. He is not blind. But still... judgment should be made with care."


    Kael frowned, shaking his head. "Then we are all trapped in a circle, but we cannot condemn her without proof."


    Damon¡¯s fists tightened again, his voice rough. "I don¡¯t need more proof. I see her for what she is."


    Fridolf smiled faintly, his eyes sharp. "Then perhaps the real question is not what Belinda is hiding... but what you are refusing to admit, Damon."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200 - are you

    <h4>Chapter 200: 200 - are you</h4>


    200


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Uncle Fridolf¡¯s words hung in the air like smoke. Damon stood rigid, his hands clenched at his sides, his breath rough.


    Damon finally spoke, his voice raw. "You think this is about me refusing to admit something? No, uncle. This is not about me lying to myself. This is about Belinda. She is not the person we once knew. My wolf feels it. Every time shees near, I feel sick. Every time she tries to touch me, I want to tear her hand away. And why? Because she is false. She is poison now. My wolf knows it."


    Uncle Fridolf tilted his head, his face calm, his eyes sharp. "Your wolf feels disgust?"


    "Yes," Damon said quickly. "A deep disgust. She presses herself close, pretending, smiling, whispering, but it is empty. It is all a game to her. And when she does it, my wolf rises in fury. I can feel it in my skin. She disgusts me."


    I folded my arms, watching him pace like a caged beast. "Brother, listen to yourself. You think this is about Belinda changing? No. It is about you. You epted Lisa into your heart. That is why your wolf rejects Belinda now. Not because she is poison, but because you love another. That is all."


    Damon spun on me, his eyes zing. "No. Don¡¯t twist this into romance, Rowan. This is not love sickness. This is truth. My wolf never lied to me."


    I stepped closer, my voice low but steady. "And yet, do you forget how close we came to blood over Lisa? Do you forget how you looked at me like I was your rival, not your brother? You were obsessed then, and you are obsessed now. That feeling, your wolf¡¯s rejection, it is not proof of Belinda¡¯s crimes. It is proof of your devotion to Lisa."


    Kael spoke then, arms crossed tight. "Rowan is right. I saw it too, Damon. You were not yourself when you started having feelings for Lisa. You clung to her as if she was the only breath left in the world. Belinda never stood a chance beside her. This hatred you feel now, it is born from that love, not from Belinda¡¯s guilt."


    Damon shook his head hard, his teeth clenched. "No. No, you are both blind. You have let her fool you. Belinda has twisted herself into your hearts, and you cannot see the truth. She used to be ours, yes. She used to be light. But power changed her. The crown changed her. She became Luna, and with it she learned how to bend and break people. She learned to smile and deceive. She is not the girl from before. She is not my Belinda."


    Uncle Fridolf smiled faintly, folding his hands. "Your brothers have spoken well, Damon. And I will add my piece. I remember, more than both of them, how doting you were over Belinda. Do you deny it?"


    Damon¡¯s mouth tightened. "I do not deny it. Once, yes, I was hers. Entirely."


    Uncle Fridolf nodded slowly. "You were not just hers, Damon. You were her shield. You would not hear a word against her. If anyone whispered her name with doubt, you cut them down. She was your pride, your treasure. You gave her every gift she asked for. You carried her burdens as if they were feathers. You adored her."


    Damon¡¯s face hardened. "That was before. People change. And she changed most of all. With power, with title, with influence, she grew into something dark. I saw it. I felt it. Do not pretend she is the same girl we onceughed with in the halls."


    I stepped forward again, shaking my head. "No, Damon. You are the one who changed. You found Lisa. You gave her your heart. And now Belinda¡¯s every word, every smile, tastes bitter to you because it is not Lisa¡¯s. That is all."


    Damon growled, his wolf shing in his voice. "Do not speak to me as if I am blind. I feel the difference. Belinda is not only bitter in my heart, she is bitter in her soul. I can sense it. She hides venom behind her eyes."


    Kael lifted his chin, his voice sharp. "And what if it is your own venom you see reflected back? What if it is not her, but you? What if you are the one pouring poison into every memory of her?"


    Damon¡¯s jaw flexed, his breath harsh. He turned to uncle Fridolf, his eyes burning. "You must see it. You, of all people. Tell me you see how she has twisted."


    Uncle Fridolf¡¯s calm smile never wavered. "What I see, Damon, is a man who once loved deeply. And men who love deeply also hate deeply when the love turns sour. Perhaps you are not wrong, perhaps Belinda has changed. But perhaps you have changed more."


    Damon¡¯s hands curled into fists. "You speak in riddles, uncle. I want truth."


    Uncle Fridolf stepped closer, his voice even. "Then here is truth: once you adored her, and now you despise her. That is not only her fault. It is yours too. You let love for another shape what you feel. You call her poison now, but yesterday she was honey. Who changed more, Damon, Belinda, or you?"


    Silence fell heavy. Damon¡¯s chest rose and fell like thunder. His eyes darted from me to Kael to uncle Fridolf, searching, burning.


    <fn7fea> This content belongs to find?novel</fn7fea>


    Finally, he said in a low, harsh voice, "Maybe we both changed. But I know one thing, my wolf cannot be fooled. My wolf feels the rot inside her. That cannot be denied."


    I sighed, running a hand over my face. "Or perhaps your wolf only mirrors the rot you feel inside yourself. You cannot ept that you moved on. That you love Lisa. So you turn your guilt into disgust for Belinda. That is what I believe."


    Kael nodded beside me. "Yes. And I believe it too."


    Uncle Fridolf sped his hands behind his back, his smile faint, his eyes sharp. "And I... I believe your brothers have spoken the truth well, Damon. You may not like it, but they are not wrong. You were once doting, you were once hers. Now you are not. That is the root of this storm. Not her crown. Not her power. You."


    Damon stared at us all, his face torn between rage and something deeper, something wounded. His voice came out hoarse. "People change, uncle. People change. And Belinda... Belinda is proof of it."


    Uncle Fridolf only smiled faintly again, his voice calm. "Perhaps. But so are you, Damon. So are you."

 Chapter 201- the shadow

    <h4>Chapter 201: 201- the shadow</h4>


    201


    ~Damon¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop pacing. My boots scraped against the stone floor, back and forth, back and forth, until I thought I¡¯d wear a path into the chamber. My chest felt tight, every breath full of fire. My wolf snarled inside me, restless, furious.


    "They¡¯re doing it again," I muttered, my voice low, sharp, broken. "All of you. Manipting me. Twisting everything I see, everything I feel, until I look like the fool."


    Kael¡¯s arms were crossed, his back against the wall. He looked calm, but I could hear the tension in his voice when he spoke. "No one is twisting you, Damon. We are only telling you what we see."


    "What you see?" I snapped, spinning to face him. "You see nothing! Nothing! You sit there pretending wisdom, but you are blind. She sent a man to kill Lisa. To kill our child. And you sit here defending her?"


    Rowan took a step forward, his voice soft but firm. "We are not defending her. We are telling you to slow down before you destroy her without proof."


    "Proof!" Iughed bitterly, dragging my hands through my hair. "Always proof. Must I wait until she carves Lisa¡¯s throat open with her own hands? Must I wait until blood soaks the cradle before you open your eyes?"


    Rowan¡¯s face tightened. "Brother, calm down."


    "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!" I roared, mming my fist against the table. The wood shuddered beneath the blow. "Do you think this is a game? Do you think this is some court debate? This is life and death. Our mate. Our child. And all you can do is defend her, defend Belinda, like she deserves mercy!"


    Rowan sighed, lifting his hands. "We are not trying to make you doubt yourself. We are asking you what you want. Damon, tell us in, what do you want to do with her?"


    The question stopped me for a heartbeat. I froze in ce, my chest heaving. My wolf pressed against me, urging violence, urging an end. My voice came out harsh, broken.


    "What do I want? I want her gone. I want her out of my sight. I want her stripped of everything she has stolen from us. I want to see her on her knees, broken for what she dared to do."


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And if you¡¯re wrong? If we punish her without proof, if we tear her down for something she didn¡¯t do? What then?"


    "Stop it!" I growled, grabbing the edge of the table and shoving it hard. "Stop twisting everything back to me. This isn¡¯t about me! This is about her! She is dangerous!"


    Rowan spoke again. "So tell us, Damon. What do you choose?"


    I paced again, back and forth, my chest like a storm. My wolf snarled, demanding I end it now. But another voice, thin, quiet, sharp, whispered that if I struck without proof, I would prove them right. That I was blind. That I was ruled by rage.


    I hated that voice. But I could not silence it.


    Atst I stopped pacing. My voice came out like stone grinding against stone.


    "Fine. A full investigation. We dig until we have proof. But until then, she stays confined. Her doors locked. No one in, no one out. She will not walk free while we wait for her next move."


    Rowan exhaled, nodding slowly. "That is fair."


    Kael¡¯s shoulders eased, though his eyes stayed sharp. "Yes. That is justice."


    Uncle Fridolf smiled faintly. "Wise choice, Damon."


    I turned on him, my jaw tight. "Do not call it wise. It is not mercy. It is not forgiveness. It is thest thread of patience I will give her. If we find proof, just a shred, she dies. No mercy."


    Rowan¡¯s face was heavy with worry, but he only nodded. "Then we are agreed."


    Kael¡¯s voice was firm. "Agreed."


    Without another word, I shoved the door open. The wood mmed against the wall.


    ~Rowan¡¯s POV


    Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed now. He watched Damon walk away, the anger still burning in his brother¡¯s shoulders. For a long heartbeat he stood very still, like a statue waiting for the wind to change.


    "Do you trust him to wait?" Kael asked, voice low as he turned to me.


    "I trust his head will cool," I said, though my own voice shook a little. "He agreed to an investigation. That is something."


    Kael snorted. "Agreed, yes. But agreed in anger is no promise. He still says she dies if a shred of proofes up." He clenched his jaw. "We need to move. Quietly."


    I nodded. "What do you want to do?"


    Kael stepped closer, lowering his voice. "Weunch our own investigation. Quiet. Careful. One that will bring answers before Damon¡¯s fury brings ruin."


    I studied him for a moment, then nodded. "You¡¯re right. We need to know the truth for ourselves."


    Before I could say more, uncle Fridolf spoke. His voice was smooth, yet edged with steel.


    "You are both wise to think this way," uncle Fridolf said. "And I agree. An investigation is needed, one not guided by rage."


    Kael turned to him sharply. "Yes,"


    Uncle Fridolf gave a small, sharp smile, his gaze shifting between us like he already knew our answer. "If you will allow it," he said smoothly, "I will lead the investigation."


    For a moment, Kael and I just looked at each other. His eyes were narrowed, but I could see the thought moving behind them. He was weighing it, turning it over the same way I was.


    <fn844b> Discover more novels at find[?]ovel</fn844b>


    Finally, Kael gave a slow nod. "You¡¯re right," he admitted, his voice low but firm. "You should lead it. Damon won¡¯t listen to us, but he will at least hear you."


    I exhaled, the tightness in my chest easing a little. "Yes, uncle," I added, turning toward him. "You have our support. We¡¯ll stand behind you however we can."


    Uncle Fridolf inclined his head, a faint gleam shing in his sharp eyes. "Good," he said softly. "Then it is settled. I will begin at once."


    Kael¡¯s shoulders eased slightly, and he gave a small nod. "Okay. That¡¯s for the best."


    "Then I will not waste time," he said.


    "There is much to do, and the shadows already move while we speak. Answers hide in ces you have not looked, and I will bring them to light."


    Kael and I both stayed silent.


    Atst, he bowed.


    Without another word, he turned and walked to the door.


    We both watched in silence as he exited the room. And when the door closed behind him, I finally drew in a deep breath, the weight of what we had just agreed to pressing heavy on my chest.

 Chapter 202 - the rest

    <h4>Chapter 202: 202 - the rest</h4>


    202


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I was still lying on the bed, the silken sheets gathered loosely around me, when the door creaked open. The sound was soft, but sharp enough to pull me upright in an instant. I sat up quickly, back straight, eyes fixed on the figure stepping inside.


    Uncle Fridolf.


    Relief washed over me, but it wasn¡¯t desperation. It was calm, calcted relief, like the kind a queen feels when her most loyal knight returns from battle alive.


    "Uncle," I said, voice steady, though my eyes searched his face. "How did it go?"


    He closed the door behind him, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then he walked toward me, each step measured, deliberate. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, smooth, but carrying the weight of news.


    "Damon was furious," uncle Fridolf said. "So angry that he nearly lost control. He paced like a beast ready to tear everything apart. But I managed to convince him. He will not act rashly, at least, not yet."


    I tilted my head, curiosity flickering more than worry. "So what did he decide?"


    Uncle Fridolf¡¯s sharp eyes held mine. "His n is to confine you here, in your chambers, until proof is found. He agreed tounch a full investigation. But until then, you are not to leave this room. No one in, no one out, unless permitted."


    I smirked faintly, the corner of my lips curling. "Confined? Is that supposed to scare me?"


    Uncle Fridolf gave a small, thin smile in return. "I thought as much. No, you do not frighten easily. But still, Damon believes this will keep you under watch, keep you from... moving freely."


    I shrugged lightly, brushing a hand across the sheets. "If that is all he can do, then let him. Let him watch me rot in here if it makes him feel safe. He still has nothing. No proof. And without proof, all he has are his suspicions."


    Uncle Fridolf¡¯s eyes sharpened. "True. But his suspicions are dangerous, Belinda. He hates you for what he believes, and that hate can blind even a wise Alpha. That is why we must move carefully now."


    I leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "And the others? Rowan, Kael? What did they say?"


    Uncle Fridolf folded his hands neatly behind his back, the very image of calm strategy. "I spoke to them as well. They are cautious, yes, but not driven by Damon¡¯s rage. In fact, they listened to reason. I persuaded them to let me lead a separate investigation of my own. A quiet one. One Damon does not control."


    I straightened at that, my smirk widening into something closer to satisfaction. "So they trust you more than him."


    "Not more," uncle Fridolf corrected softly. "But they see the value in bnce. Damon burns too hot. Someone had to keep the me from consuming the truth before it is even found. They gave me permission to head this investigation. That gives us ground, Belinda. It gives us time."


    Augh slipped from me, low and smooth. "Then the game tilts in our favor."


    Uncle Fridolf gave a faint nod. "If we y it well, yes. The next step is to find a way to get you out of this. To ensure that when the evidencees, it will clear you, not condemn you."


    I exhaled slowly, finally letting my shoulders ease against the pillows. "You always know how to handle things, uncle. Damon may spit fire, but you... you are the one who cools it."


    He regarded me carefully. "Do not be too quick to rx, Belinda. Damon will not let this rest easily. He may not strike now, but he will circle, waiting for the smallest mistake. You must give him none."


    I waved a hand dismissively. "Let him circle. Let him stew in his rage. He is the only one truly against me. The others, Rowan, Kael, they are hesitant, but they are not my enemies. Damon stands alone in this."


    Uncle Fridolf¡¯s eyes flickered with thought. "For now, yes. But you must remember, hate has a way of spreading. If we misstep, he could pull them to his side. That is why you must remain calm. Collected. Unmoved. Do not give him the satisfaction of seeing fear in you."


    "Fear?" Iughed lightly, shaking my head. "Uncle, I have none. Why should I fear? He cannot touch me without proof, and proof does not exist. He is gone."


    Uncle Fridolf inclined his head slightly, acknowledging my confidence. "Then hold to that strength. It will be your shield. And while you sit here, I will move outside these walls. I will listen, I will watch, I will guide the course of this investigation. And when the time is right, we will turn everything back to normal."


    I reached out, taking his hand briefly, my voice low but certain. "And with you at my side, uncle, I will not only survive. I will win."


    He gave my hand a firm squeeze, then pulled back. "Then we understand each other. Rest now, Belinda."


    I watched him as he turned toward the door, every movement sharp and precise.


    "Uncle," I called softly.


    He nced back.


    "Thank you," I said simply.


    Uncle Fridolf paused at the door, his hand resting lightly on the handle. He turned back toward me, his gaze sharp, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "That is why you must join hands with me, Belinda," he said quietly. "If you do, we will have the upper hand in all of this. Damon¡¯s anger will not matter, Rowan¡¯s caution will not matter, Kael¡¯s doubts will not matter. Together, we will control the oue."


    I tilted my head, studying him. "You mean... I shouldn¡¯t trust anyone else?"


    "Not anyone," uncle Fridolf said firmly, stepping closer again. " They may smile, they may speak gently, but they are not for you. Only I am. Only me."


    His words sank into the room, heavy, deliberate.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "And why, uncle, should I trust you above them?"


    He leaned forward, his voice dropping lower, steady and sharp. "Because I have never wavered. I have a mission here and I will see to the end of it."


    I studied him, a faint smile curving my lips. "What are you nning, uncle?"


    For the first time, his smile deepened, a flicker of something cunning sparking in his eyes. "What I n, Belinda... you will know in time. Not now. Not yet. First, I must see to clearing your name. That is the priority. Once that is done, then you will see the rest."<fn5199> Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel</fn5199>

 Chapter 203 - a bowstring

    <h4>Chapter 203: 203 - a bowstring</h4>


    203


    ~Belinda¡¯s POV


    I leaned back against the pillows, watching as uncle Fridolf walked out of my chamber. The heavy door closed behind him with a soft thud. For a brief second, my eyes followed the door, wondering what he was really nning. Uncle Fridolf always spoke in half-answers, always with that sly little smile that told you he knew far more than he said.


    But then I smirked. Why should I bother worrying? He said he would handle it, and I believed him. Damon could rage, but in the end, I still had someone clever enough to move the strings for me. If uncle Fridolf wanted me to join hands with him, good. I didn¡¯t trust anyone else anyway.


    <fn575d> Read full story at </fn575d>


    I stretched on the bed, letting out a long sigh. My stomach twisted in hunger.


    "Guard!" I called, my voice sharp enough to echo against the stone walls.


    The heavy door creaked open. The guard Uncle Fridolf brought walked in. He stood straight, solid, like someone who belonged here on his own terms.


    "Yes, mydy?" His voice was steady, low, almost too calm for a man in armor.


    I waved a handzily. "Bring me food. Real food. Not the slop they usually send. I want roasted meat, bread, fruit, and wine. Do you understand?"


    There was no hesitation. No muttering about orders. He gave the slightest nod. "I¡¯ll get it."


    And just like that, he left.


    Minutester, he returned with a tray so heavy it made the doorframe groan as he walked in. The smell of roasted meat, warm bread, and rich wine filled the chamber, cutting through the stale air. My lips curved in satisfaction as he set it on the table near my bed.


    "Better," I murmured, reaching for the wine jug.


    He didn¡¯t leave like the other guards would have. He lingered, steady as stone, his arms at his sides. Watching.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, then smirked. "Come closer."


    I picked up the goblet, filled it with wine, and took a slow sip. The sweet burn spread down my throat. I licked my lips and looked at him.


    "Why are you still standing like a statue?" I asked. "Sit."


    He looked startled. "Mydy... it would not be proper..."


    I gave a sharpugh. "Proper? You think I care about proper?" I leaned forward, resting my chin on my hand. "Sit. Unless you want me to get bored and find another way to amuse myself."


    Slowly, he lowered himself onto the chair across from me, his back stiff as a rod.


    "Good," I said, taking another bite of meat. "Tell me, what¡¯s your name?"


    He cleared his throat. "Adrik, mydy."


    "Adrik," I repeated, rolling the name on my tongue. "Strong name. Tell me, Adrik, do you enjoy guarding me? Standing outside my door all day, watching nothing, hearing me yell at the walls?"


    He hesitated, then said carefully, "It is my duty, mydy."


    Iughed again, softer this time. "Duty. Always duty. Men like you hide behind that word because it¡¯s easier than admitting you¡¯re miserable."


    His jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    I leaned back, swirling the wine in my cup. My eyes lingered on him. He wasn¡¯t bad-looking, broad shoulders, sharp jawline, eyes that tried too hard to stay cold.


    "You¡¯re not ugly," I said suddenly.


    His head snapped up, shock shing across his face. "Mydy?"


    "You heard me," I said smoothly. "You¡¯re not ugly. Stiff, yes. A little dull. But not ugly."


    Color rose to his cheeks. "I... I thank you, mydy."


    I smirked, enjoying the way he squirmed. "Tell me, Adrik... can you satisfy a woman?"


    His whole body jerked as if I had struck him. His eyes widened, his mouth opening then snapping shut. He stared at me, stunned into silence.


    Iughed, long and sharp, the sound filling the room. "Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that! Did you think I was serious?" I leaned forward, my eyes glinting. "I was joking. Only joking. Rx."


    He swallowed hard, still staring. "Mydy... that is not... That is not something I expected you to say."


    "Of course not," I said, sipping my wine again. "That¡¯s why it was fun."


    He shifted in his seat, clearly ufortable. I loved it. Watching men squirm always brought me a twisted kind of joy. They thought they were strong, untouchable, but one sharp word, one teasing smile, and they lost all bnce.


    "Tell me, Adrik," I went onzily, swirling the cup of wine in my hand as I studied him. "Do you have a wife? A lover? Someone waiting for you when your duties are done?"


    He stiffened just slightly, but his face betrayed nothing at first. Then he cleared his throat, his voice low, steady, almost too steady. "No, mydy. I have no one."


    I let out a soft sigh, leaning back against the cushions, pretending to be disappointed. "How tragic," I murmured, feigning a pout, letting my lips curve downward just enough to tease. "A strong man like you, no woman to warm his bed?"


    At that, his ears betrayed him. They flushed red, though he tried to keep his eyes down, his expression nk, his posture as stiff as ever. He wasn¡¯t like the pce guards who fidgeted under my gaze, who stammered and broke into sweat whenever I taunted them. No, Adrik held himself with control, though I could see the tension building in the tight line of his jaw.


    "My life is service, mydy," he said finally, his voice clipped, as if the words themselves were armor. "I have no time for such things."


    I smiled at that, sharp and amused, leaning forward slightly, studying his broad shoulders, the way his hands curled around the chair¡¯s edge. "What a shame," I purred, tilting my head. "All that strength, all that discipline, and no one to enjoy it."


    He shifted, just barely, but it was enough to amuse me. His grip tightened, his knuckles pale against the wood. He avoided my eyes, as if he feared that one look might betray what he was truly feeling.


    "Mydy... please..." he muttered, the words strained.


    I raised an eyebrow, my smirk widening. "Please what?" I asked softly, deliberately, enjoying the way hisposure faltered. "Please stop? Please don¡¯t tease you? Or... please continue?"


    His breath hitched, his chest rising just a fraction too quickly, and Iughed, a rich, unbothered sound that filled the room. The tension only amused me further.


    "Rx, Adrik," I said atst, leaning back and waving a careless hand. "I told you, I was joking. Don¡¯t be so tense. You¡¯ll snap like a bowstring if you keep winding yourself that tight."


    I sipped my wine slowly, savoring his difort like the finest entertainment.

 Chapter 204 - my pain

    <h4>Chapter 204: 204 - my pain</h4>


    204


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    The door closed with a heavy thud. Damon was gone. His brothers too. My hands twisted the sheets. My chest rose and fell too quickly.


    I tried to breathe slowly, but my body refused. My limbs felt weak, heavy, as though I had run for miles. A strange emptiness sat in my stomach.


    "Rest," I muttered. "They told me to rest. But how can I rest like this?"


    I sat on the bed, the sheets twisted in my hands. My chest rose and fell too fast, my thoughts too loud to let me rest.


    I rose slowly, my knees trembling, and walked toward the door. Pressing my ear against the wood, I listened. Nothing. No voices. No whispers. Just silence.


    My hand hovered over thetch. Maybe if I stepped out, I would find answers myself. Maybe....


    The door swung open before I could move. I stumbled back as Damon entered, his shoulders tense, his face grim. Kael and Rowan followed closely, their gazes sharp, their presence heavy.


    <fn91bb> Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel</fn91bb>


    Damon¡¯s eyes softened the moment they found me. "Lisa... are you alright?"


    I forced myself to nod, though my voice shook. "I¡¯m fine."


    Rowan¡¯s eyes dropped to my stomach. "And the baby?" His tone was careful, almost rehearsed. "Is the baby well?"


    Kael crossed his arms. "Yes, Lisa. Is the baby alright?"


    A bitterugh slipped from my lips. "Of course. The child. That¡¯s all you see when you look at me."


    his arms wrapped around me with a sudden, desperate gentleness. I froze for a moment, stunned by the warmth and strength of him, then slowly let myself sink into the embrace. His chin brushed the top of my head as he whispered, his breath steady against my hair.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lisa," he murmured, his voice thick, low, almost breaking. "I couldn¡¯t punish her. Not without proof. Not yet. All I could do was confine her. That is all thew, all tradition, allowed me."


    I felt the brush of his lips press against my forehea, soft, lingering, carrying both apology and promise. His arms tightened as if he could shield me from the ache his words had left behind.


    But his apology was a dagger turned in my chest. Confined. Not punished. Not banished. Not ended. Belinda still lived. She still breathed. She was only a wall away, locked but unbroken, still waiting for her chance. My stomach twisted painfully, my hand instinctively curling protectively over it.


    I pulled back slightly, lifting my chin, forcing my tears not to fall. "So she lives. She breathes. And I am to feel safe?" My voice was steady, but underneath it trembled like a thread ready to snap.


    Before Damon could answer, Kael stepped forward, his voice hard, eyes burning with that familiar stubbornness. "Belinda could never do such a thing." He almost snarled the words, as though the very usation against her was an insult he couldn¡¯t bear. "She has been loyal to us since childhood. She would not dare betray us like this."


    My heart pounded in my ears, each beat like a drum of disbelief. Even now, after everything, they clung to her.


    Rowan followed, his tone softer, but no less insistent, as though pitying me instead of believing me. "Lisa," he said carefully, his brows furrowed, "you must see reason. This cannot be her doing. You are letting fear blind you."


    My eyes widened, burning hot with the sting of betrayal. Reason? They dared speak of reason when reason had nearly cost me my life?


    "Reason?" I repeated, my voice cracking under the weight of anger before rising sharper, louder. "Reason is watching a woman try to end my life and still seeing you shield her. Reason is lying awake at night, knowing that she plotted against me, and still you defend her."


    The words poured out, raw and shaking. Rowan flinched, his face flickering with guilt, but still he said nothing, choosing silence over siding with me. Kael¡¯s jaw clenched tighter, his fists curling at his sides.


    "You refuse to see the truth," Kael shot back, his voice rough, using. "Because you only trust Damon. Always Damon. As if the rest of us mean nothing to you."


    I let out a bitter, brokenugh. "Trust? You want me to trust you, when all I hear from you are excuses for her? When you stand before me, not to shield me, but to shield Belinda?" My hand pressed harder to my chest, to the ce where my heart hammered painfully. "You dare to speak of trust, when you cannot even offer me the simple loyalty of believing what I¡¯ve endured?"


    "And yes," I spat, tears streaming now. "Because Damon is the only one who ever stood beside me. You two? You doubt me. You defend her. And now you dare to ask for my trust?"


    Rowan opened his mouth, but I cut him off, pointing to the door with a shaking hand. "Go. Both of you. Leave me. I don¡¯t need your false concern."


    Silence fell. My sobs filled the air, ragged and broken. Damon¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes pained, but he didn¡¯t move. Kael¡¯s nostrils red, fury and frustration shing across his face. Rowan¡¯s head dropped slightly, his fists tightening at his sides.


    But none of them spoke. I turned my face away, tears running down my cheeks.


    "Go," I whispered. "Please... just go."


    The room was thick with silence again. My chest heaved as I turned my face away from them, tears blurring everything. "Go," I whispered again, my voice broken. "Please... just go." Damon¡¯s voice was low, steady but firm.


    "Rowan. Kael. Leave us. I¡¯ll calm her down."


    Rowan put a hand on Kael¡¯s arm. "Come." But I shook my head violently, my tears spilling harder.


    My voice rose into a yell, sharp and pained. "No! Don¡¯t stay, don¡¯te back, don¡¯t pretend you care! I said leave! All of you, leave me alone!" My whole body trembled with the force of my cry.


    Before I could draw another breath, Damon moved. In two strides he was at my side, his hands cupping my face, firm but gentle. My protest died in my throat as his lips pressed against mine. The kiss was sudden, sealing my words, silencing my pain.

 Chapter 205 - without fear

    <h4>Chapter 205: 205 - without fear</h4>


    205


    ~Lisa¡¯s POV


    I froze, my tears caught between us. My body stiffened at first, my mind screaming, but then his warmth broke through. The anger in his kiss wasn¡¯t for me; it was desperate, raw, aching.


    When he finally pulled back, his forehead rested against mine. His breath was hot and uneven, his voice rough, trembling.


    "Stop tearing yourself apart, Lisa. Please. I can¡¯t stand it. Not from you."


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My chest rose and fell too fast, my tears still streaming silently down my cheeks.


    Behind him, I could feel it, the weight of their stares. Rowan and Kael were still by the door, not moving, watching us. I didn¡¯t even have to look. Their presence was heavy, sharp, almost bitter in the air.


    Damon finally turned his head a little, his jaw tightening. "Go," he said firmly, not looking back at them.


    They didn¡¯t move. I heard Rowan shift, the sound of his boots dragging slightly on the floor. Then his voice came, low and tight.


    "So it¡¯s Damon now? Only Damon?"


    Kael let out a breath, sharp like a scoff. "We risk everything for her, and she pushes us aside. Always Damon." His voice was rough, almost cracking.


    I opened my eyes and turned my head slightly. Their faces were dark, twisted with emotions I couldn¡¯t read fully, anger, jealousy, hurt. Kael¡¯s fists were clenched at his sides, his jaw tight. Rowan¡¯s eyes were bright, too bright, as if he was fighting back something he couldn¡¯t say out loud.


    "You don¡¯t understand," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "You never understood."


    Rowan flinched, Kael¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Leave," Damon said again. His arm tightened around me, as if daring them to argue.


    For a long moment, no one moved. Then Kael turned away sharply, his shoulders stiff. Rowan lingered a second longer, his gaze burning into me, before he finally followed his brother out.


    The door shut softly, but the silence it left was heavy, almost ringing.


    Damon moved so fast I couldn¡¯t even step back. His hands held my face, strong and steady, and then his mouth pressed against mine again.


    <fnc4cf> This content belongs to find?novel</fnc4cf>


    I gasped, my eyes wide, but his lips didn¡¯t let me speak. His kiss was firm, deep, like he wanted to lock away all my anger with it.


    I pushed at his chest weakly, but he only pulled me closer. His breath was warm, his mouth moving over mine again and again. He kissed me like he was afraid I would vanish if he let go.


    My tears slid down my cheeks, mixing with the kiss. Damon kissed them away, his lips brushing my skin, then returned to my mouth, rough, desperate, almost begging.


    At first I tried to turn my head, but he followed, catching my lips again. My hands trembled, clutching his shirt. My body was stiff, but little by little, the heat of his mouth broke through the wall around my heart.


    "Stop, Damon," I whispered against his lips, breathless.


    He kissed me again, slower this time, gentler. His mouth lingered on mine, soft but unyielding, as if he wanted me to feel his every heartbeat through it.


    The kiss deepened,sting longer, his lips parting mine. My chest rose and fell too fast, my tears still flowing, but I didn¡¯t pull away. His hand slid to the back of my head, holding me steady as his lips moved against mine again and again, unhurried now, full of need and pain.


    By the time he finally pulled back, both of us were breathless. His forehead rested against mine, his voice low and raw.


    "Lisa... please. Don¡¯t push them away. Not like this."


    I wiped my tears with the back of my hand, still breathing fast from Damon¡¯s kiss. My voice came out rough, but I forced the words out.


    "Damon... I had to push Rowan and Kael away. Don¡¯t you see? They don¡¯t even know what they did wrong. They¡¯re not sorry. They still look at me like I¡¯m nothing, just a vessel to carry their child. Nothing more."


    Damon studied me quietly, his dark eyes softening. Then, to my surprise, he gave a small crooked smile.


    "Then show them pepper," he said, his voice low but teasing. "Let them feel the fire. Maybe then they¡¯ll learn their lesson."


    I blinked at him, caught off guard. For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt a tiny smile tug at my lips. It escaped me before I could stop it. Damon saw it too, and his smile widened just a little.


    We stood there, both of us smiling faintly through all the mess and pain, and it felt strangely light, like a weight had shifted between us.


    Then Damon¡¯s face grew serious again. He brushed a strand of hair away from my cheek, his thumb lingering there. His voice dropped, steady but full of regret.


    "No one wille for you, Lisa. I promise you that. Belinda has already been punished. She won¡¯t touch you again." He paused, his jaw tight. "I¡¯m only sorry we couldn¡¯t kill her when she almost killed you."


    My eyes widened, my breath catching. "Kill her?"


    His hand tightened on mine. "Yes. She deserved it. She dared to hurt you, to try to end our child¡¯s life. I should have ended her with my own hands. But..." His voice cracked faintly, and he swallowed hard. "We didn¡¯t. We need proof, and so we had to confine her instead."


    I shook my head quickly, my tears spilling again. "Damon, no. Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t wish for her to be killed. I don¡¯t want her blood on your hands."


    He frowned. "After all she did?"


    "Yes." My voice was firm even though my chest trembled. "I don¡¯t want revenge. I don¡¯t want death. I only wanted someone to believe me." My throat tightened, memories rushing back. "That night...the man who almost forced himself on me... I told you. I told you it was Belinda¡¯s doing. But you didn¡¯t believe me."


    His face crumpled, his voice breaking as he spoke. "I know. And I¡¯ll never forgive myself for that. Lisa, I¡¯m sorry. I should have believed you then. I should have protected you, not doubted you. I failed you."


    I closed my eyes, breathing shakily. My heart was aching but also strangely calm. "I don¡¯t want her dead, Damon. I just want peace. I just want to breathe without fear."


    His hand cupped my cheek again, warm and steady. "Then peace you¡¯ll have. I swear it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!